Christ inviting sinners to come to him for rest by Jeremiah Burroughes.
         Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 841 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 211 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30566
         Wing B6060
         Wing B6072_v1
         ESTC R207640
         10156169
         ocm 10156169
         44661
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30566)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 44661)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1378:13)
      
       
         
           
             Christ inviting sinners to come to him for rest by Jeremiah Burroughes.
             Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
          
           [22], 394 p.
           
             Printed by Peter Cole,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             "Wherein is shewed, first: 1. The burden of sin, 2. The burden of the law, 3. The burden of legal performances ..., 4. The burden of corruption, 5. The burden of outward affliction. Secondly, Christ graciously offers ... rest from all those burdens .... Thirdly, there is shewed: 1. The rest believers have from sin, 2. The deliverance from the law by Christ ..., 3. The rest believers have from the burden ... 4. How Christ gives rest from the burden of corruption ..., 6. How Christ gives rest from outward afflictions, 7. Some directions how to get rest from Christ in Spiritual desertions."
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Forgiveness of sin.
           Sin.
        
      
    
     
        2006-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-12 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-12 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           CHRIST
           Inviting
           SINNERS
           To
           come
           to
           Him
           for
           REST.
           
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           shewed
           ,
           FIRST
           .
           
             
               1
               The
               Burden
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               2
               The
               Burden
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               3
               The
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               with
               the
               Misery
               of
               those
               that
               are
               under
               them
               .
            
             
               4
               The
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               5
               The
               Burden
               of
               Outward
               Affliction
               .
            
          
        
         
           SECONDLY
           ,
           Christ
           Greciously
           offers
           to
           them
           that
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           REST
           from
           al
           those
           Burdens
           .
           Wherein
           is
           shewed
           
             
               1
               What
               it
               is
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               Christ
               requires
               nothing
               but
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               3
               Several
               Rules
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               in
               right
               coming
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               4
               Means
               to
               draw
               Souls
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               5
               That
               in
               coming
               to
               Christ
               God
               would
               have
               us
               have
               respect
               to
               our selves
               .
            
             
               6
               That
               there
               is
               No
               REST
               for
               souls
               out
               of
               Christ
               ;
               And
               the
               Reasons
               therefore
               ;
               with
               some
               conclusions
               from
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           THIRDLY
           ,
           There
           is
           shewed
           .
           
             
               1
               The
               Rest
               Believers
               have
               from
               sin
            
             
               2
               The
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Law
               by
               Christ
               is
               ,
               1
               Privatively
               ,
               2
               Positively
               .
            
             
               3
               The
               Rest
               Believers
               have
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               coming
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               4
               How
               Christ
               gives
               Rest
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               .
            
             
               5
               How
               Christ
               gives
               Rest
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               ;
               wherein
               is
               shewed
               how
               Sanctification
               and
               Holiness
               comes
               from
               Christ
               only
               .
               And
               encouragments
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               for
               Holiness
               .
            
             
               6
               How
               Christ
               gives
               Rest
               from
               outward
               Afflictions
               .
            
             
               7
               Some
               Directions
               how
               to
               get
               Rest
               from
               Christ
               in
               Spiritual
               desertions
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           
             JEREMIAH
             BURROUGHS
          
           ,
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           Stepny
           and
           
             Cripple-Gate
             ,
             London
          
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Peter
             Cole
          
           ,
           Printer
           and
           Book-seller
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           at
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Printing-Press
           in
           Cornhill
           ,
           near
           the
           Royall
           Exchange
           .
           1659.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Reader
        
         
           WHAT
           we
           have
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           set
           before
           the
           several
           Books
           already
           published
           of
           this
           Reverend
           Author
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Jeremiah
             Burroughs
          
           ,
           may
           sufficiently
           serve
           for
           all
           that
           are
           come
           forth
           :
           So
           that
           we
           only
           need
           now
           give
           Letters
           Testimonial
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           these
           (
           viz.
           The
           Sermons
           on
           Matthew
           ,
           the
           11.
           
           Chapter
           .
           28
           ,
           29
           ,
           and
           30.
           verses
           )
           We
           avouch
           likewise
           to
           be
           the
           painfull
           and
           profitable
           Labors
           of
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           and
           published
           by
           the
           best
           and
           most
           Authentick
           Copies
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Thomas
                   Goodwin
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   William
                   Greenhil
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   William
                   Bridge
                
              
               
                 
                   Sydrach
                   Sympson
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Philip
                   Nye
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   John
                   Yates
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   William
                   Adderley
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Books
             Printed
             by
          
           Peter
           Cole
           ,
           
             Printer
             and
          
           Book
           -
           
             seller
             of
          
           London
           ,
           
             at
             the
             Exchange
          
           ,
        
         
           
             Four
             New
             Books
             of
             
               Mr.
               Jer.
               Burroughs
            
             ,
             VIZ.
             
          
           
             
               THE
               FIRST
               BOOK
            
             
               Christs
               call
               to
               all
               those
               that
               are
               Weary
               and
               Heavy
               Laden
               to
               come
               to
               him
               for
               Rest
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               is
               shewed
               First
               .
            
             
               1
               The
               Burden
               of
               Sin.
               2
               The
               Burden
               of
               the
               Law.
               3
               Ths
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               with
               the
               Misery
               of
               those
               that
               are
               under
               them
               .
               4
               The
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
               5
               The
               Burden
               of
               Outward
               Affliction
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               Graciously
               offers
               to
               them
               that
               come
               to
               him
               REST
               from
               all
               those
               Burdens
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               is
               shewed
               .
            
             
               1
               What
               it
               is
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
               2.
               
               That
               Christ
               requires
               nothing
               but
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
               3
               Several
               Rules
               to
               be
               Observed
               in
               right
               coming
               to
               Christ
               .
               4
               Meanes
               to
               Draw
               Soules
               to
               Christ
               .
               5
               That
               in
               coming
               to
               Christ
               God
               would
               have
               us
               have
               respect
               to
               our selves
               .
               6.
               
               That
               there
               is
               No
               REST
               for
               souls
               out
               of
               Christ
               ;
               And
               the
               Reasons
               therefore
               ;
               with
               some
               conclusions
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               There
               is
               shewed
               .
            
             
               1
               The
               Rest
               Beleevers
               have
               from
               sin
               .
               2
               The
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Law
               by
               Christ
               is
               .
               1
               Privatively
               ,
               2
               Positively
               .
               3
               The
               Rest
               beleevers
               have
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               coming
               to
               Christ
               .
               4
               How
               Christ
               gives
               Rest
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               .
               6
               How
               Christ
               gives
               Rest
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               wherein
               is
               shewed
               how
               Sanctification
               and
               Holiness
               comes
               from
               Christ
               only
               .
               And
               encouragments
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               for
               holiness
               .
               6
               How
               Christ
               gives
               Rest
               from
               outward
               Affliction
               .
               7
               Some
               Directions
               how
               to
               get
               Rest
               from
               Christ
               in
               Spiritual
               desertions
               .
            
          
           
             
               THE
               SECOND
               BOOK
            
             
               Christ
               the
               Great
               Teacher
               of
               Souls
               that
               come
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               is
               shewed
            
             
               1
               What
               Christs
               Yoak
               is
               .
               2
               That
               beleevers
               must
               take
               Christs
               Yoak
               on
               them
               .
               3
               The
               more
               we
               are
               under
               the
               Yoak
               of
               Christ
               the
               more
               REST
               we
               have
               .
               4
               Christ
               is
               the
               great
               Teacher
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               People
               .
               5
               In
               what
               manner
               Christ
               Teacheth
               ,
               1
               He
               is
               a
               Meek
               Teacher
               .
               2
               An
               Humble
               Teacher
               .
               6
               The
               Learners
               of
               Christ
               must
               be
               MEEK
               .
               7
               The
               Learners
               of
               Christ
               must
               be
               humble
               .
               8
               Christ
               teacheth
               by
               his
               EXAMPLE
               .
               9
               Wherein
               Christs
               EXAMPLE
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               .
               10
               What
               kind
               of
               Pattern
               Christ
               is
               .
               11
               We
               must
               not
               follow
               the
               Example
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               We
               must
               imitate
               Christ
               in
               MEEKNES
               .
            
             
               1
               What
               Meekness
               is
               .
               2
               Learn
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               Meek
               towards
               God
               ;
               And
               the
               Reasons
               thereof
               .
               3
               The
               Dreadful
               Evil
               of
               Anger
               and
               frowardness
               towards
               God.
               4
               Meekness
               towards
               God
               Exemplified
               from
               scripture
               Examples
               .
               5
               Meekness
               towards
               Men
               which
               consists
               in
               ordering
               Anger
               .
               1
               To
               the
               right
               Object
               .
               2
               To
               the
               right
               Time.
               3
               To
               the
               reight
               measure
               .
               4
               To
               the
               right
               end
               &c.
               
               6
               The
               sad
               Effects
               of
               Anger
               .
               7
               The
               Excellency
               of
               Meekness
               .
               8
               Promises
               made
               to
               Meekness
               .
               9
               Many
               Vaine
               Reasons
               and
               Pleas
               for
               Anger
               Answered
               .
               10
               Exhortations
               to
               Meekness
               .
               11
               Means
               to
               get
               and
               keep
               Meekness
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               New
               Books
               of
               
                 Mr.
                 Jeremiah
                 Burroughs
              
               ,
            
             
               THE
               THIRD
               BOOK
            
             
               Christ
               the
               Humble
               Teacher
               of
               those
               that
               come
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               is
               shewed
               .
            
             
               1
               What
               Humility
               o●
               Lowliness
               is
               Not.
               2
               What
               that
               Lowliness
               of
               Heart
               is
               that
               Christ
               would
               have
               us
               to
               Learn
               of
               him
               .
               3
               Arguments
               from
               the
               Lowliness
               of
               Christ
               to
               work
               Lowliness
               of
               spirit
               in
               Us.
               4
               The
               properties
               of
               an
               humble
               heart
               towards
               God
               5
               The
               Properties
               of
               an
               Humble
               and
               Lowly
               heart
               in
               respect
               of
               Our selves
               6
               The
               properties
               of
               humility
               in
               respect
               of
               others
               .
               1
               It
               is
               fearful
               of
               giving
               or
               taking
               offence
               .
               2
               It
               gives
               due
               honor
               to
               all
               .
               3
               It
               is
               tender
               to
               others
               .
               4
               It
               's
               not
               needlesly
               ▪
               singular
               from
               them
               .
               7
               The
               Excellencies
               of
               Humility
               .
               8
               Humility
               brings
               REST
               unto
               the
               Soul.
               9
               Means
               to
               get
               Humility
            
          
           
             
               THE
               FOURTH
               BOOK
            
             
               The
               only
               Easie
               way
               to
               Heaven
               .
               Where●n
               is
               shewed
               .
            
             
               1
               The
               way
               to
               Heaven
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               Teacheth
               ,
               is
               an
               Easie
               way
               :
               six
               Evidences
               thereof
               .
               2
               The
               Difference
               between
               the
               EASE
               a
               Carnal
               heart
               hath
               ,
               and
               the
               EASE
               a
               gracious
               Soul
               hath
               in
               Religion
               .
               3
               The
               Reason
               why
               some
               gracious
               Souls
               complaine
               of
               difficulty
               in
               Gods
               waies
               .
               4
               What
               it
               is
               that
               Makes
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               so
               Easie
               .
               5
               Consequences
               from
               the
               easiness
               of
               Gods
               waies
               .
               6
               Directions
               how
               we
               may
               make
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               Easie
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             New
             Books
             of
             Mr.
             Sydrach
             Simpsons
             .
             viz.
             
          
           
             
               I
               Of
               Faith
            
             ,
             Or
             ,
             
               That
               beleeving
               is
               receiving
               Christ
               .
               And
               receiving
               Christ
               is
               Believing
               .
            
          
           
             
               II
               Of
               Covetousness
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 First
                 Book
                 is
                 shewed
                 (
                 besides
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 )
              
            
             
               1
               That
               Persons
               that
               are
               beleevers
               are
               Receivers
               .
            
             
               2
               That
               to
               Receive
               is
               the
               Principal
               use
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               3
               That
               nothing
               should
               hinder
               our
               Receiving
               .
               1
               Not
               our
               Sins
               .
               2
               Nor
               Gods
               delaies
               .
               3
               Nor
               the
               smalness
               of
               our
               receipts
               .
               4
               Nor
               the
               greatness
               of
               our
               Wants
               .
            
             
               4
               How
               Faith
               Receives
               .
            
             
               5
               That
               Faith
               Receives
               Christ
               .
               1
               In
               the
               understanding
               .
               2
               In
               the
               Will.
               
            
             
               6
               The
               temper
               of
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               faith
               .
            
             
               7
               The
               necessity
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               8
               Though
               Faith
               be
               smal
               yet
               it
               makes
               us
               the
               Sons
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               9
               The
               Nature
               of
               True
               Faith.
               
            
             
               10
               There
               are
               but
               few
               that
               Receive
               Christ
               .
            
             
               11
               Three
               sorts
               that
               come
               not
               to
               Christ
               .
               1
               Such
               as
               Receive
               him
               not
               as
               he
               is
               .
               2
               Such
               as
               delay
               their
               coming
               to
               him
               .
               3
               Such
               as
               give
               not
               that
               place
               to
               Christ
               in
               their
               hearts
               that
               is
               fitting
               for
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 Treatise
                 of
                 Covetousness
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
              
            
             
               1
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               all
               as
               they
               would
               obtaine
               eternal
               Life
               to
               beware
               of
               covetousness
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               Reasons
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               1
               Its
               a
               spiritual
               Sin.
               2
               It
               over
               spreads
               the
               whole
               man.
               3
               It
               s
               opposite
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               Godliness
               and
               Religion
               .
               4
               It
               s
               the
               Womb
               and
               seed
               of
               
               all
               Sin.
               5
               It
               s
               a
               base
               Sin.
               
            
             
               3
               The
               Dangerousness
               of
               covetousness·
               1
               It
               is
               hardly
               avoided
               .
               2
               It
               s
               difficultly
               cured
               .
            
             
               4
               You
               shal
               have
               all
               things
               needful
               for
               this
               life
               if
               you
               wil
               look
               after
               Grace
               .
            
             
               5
               Your
               Life
               lies
               in
               Grace
               ,
               not
               in
               Riches
               .
            
             
               6
               There
               is
               more
               to
               be
               feared
               than
               to
               be
               desired
               in
               Riches
               .
            
             
               7
               We
               should
               Mortifie
               our
               desires
               after
               Riches
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 Book
                 1
                 Of
                 Unbelief
                 :
                 or
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 Readiness
                 &c.
                 is
                 shewed
              
            
             
               1
               What
               Vnbelief
               it
               is
               that
               is
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             
               2
               The
               best
               way
               to
               deal
               with
               Vnbelief
               .
            
             
               3
               That
               Vnbelief
               is
               a
               sin
               against
               al
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               4
               That
               Christ
               will
               not
               bear
               with
               this
               Sin
               of
               Vnbeleif
               .
            
             
               5
               That
               we
               should
               be
               quick
               and
               re●yd
               to
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               6
               Motives
               to
               indeavor
               for
               readiness
               to
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               7
               Helps
               to
               attain
               readiness
               in
               Beleeving
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 In
                 Book
                 2
                 Of
                 Not
                 going
                 to
                 Christ
                 &c.
                 is
                 shewed
                 ,
              
            
             
               1
               That
               unbelief
               is
               a
               great
               Sin
               ,
               and
               exceeding
               provoking
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               2
               Several
               arguments
               provoking
               us
               to
               beleeve
               the
               greatness
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
               unbelief
               .
            
             
               3
               Many
               Objections
               answered
               .
            
             
               4
               Several
               sorts
               of
               this
               Sin
               of
               unbeliefe
               .
            
             
               5
               Means
               to
               convince
               us
               that
               unbelief
               is
               so
               great
               a
               Sin.
               
            
             
               6
               Though
               the
               Sin
               of
               unbelief
               be
               very
               great
               ,
               yet
               it
               's
               pardonable
               .
            
             
               7
               God
               hath
               pardoned
               unbelief
               ,
               and
               wil
               pardon
               it
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Congregational
             Church
             is
             a
             Catholick
             Visible
             Church
             .
             By
             
               Samuel
               Stone
            
             in
             New-England
             .
          
           
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Politick
             Powers
             ,
             wherein
             seven
             Questions
             are
             answered
             ,
             1
             Whereof
             Power
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             ordained
             .
             2
             Whether
             Kings
             and
             Governors
             have
             an
             Absolute
             Power
             over
             the
             People
             .
             3
             Whether
             Kings
             and
             Governors
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Country
             .
             4.
             
             How
             far
             the
             People
             are
             to
             obey
             their
             Governors
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Sibbs
             on
             the
             Philippians
             .
          
           
             
               Vox
               Pacifica
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Perswasive
             to
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Prestons
             Saints
             submission
             ,
             and
             Satans
             Overthrow
             .
          
           
             Pious
             Mans
             Practice
             in
             Parliament
             time
             .
          
           
             Barriffs
             Military
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             The
             Immortality
             of
             Mans
             Soul.
             
          
           
             The
             Anatomist
             Anatomized
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury's
             Speech
          
           
             Woodwards
             Sacred
             Ballance
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Owen
             against
             Mr.
             Baxter
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Hookers
             New
             Books
             in
             three
             Volums
             :
             One
             in
             Octavo
             ,
             and
             two
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             These
             Eleven
             New
             Books
             of
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Hooker
            
             ,
             made
             in
             New-England
             Are
             attested
             in
             an
             Epistle
             by
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Goodwin
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Philip
               Nye
            
             ,
             To
             be
             written
             with
             the
             Authors
             Own
             hand
             :
             None
             being
             written
             by
             himself
             before
             .
             One
             Volum
             being
             a
             Comment
             upon
             Christ's
             last
             Prayer
             in
             the
             Seventeenth
             of
             John
             :
             wherein
             is
             opened
             ,
             The
             Union
             beleevers
             have
             with
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             Priviledges
             thereof
             .
             Besides
             many
             other
             Gospel
             Truths
             ,
             there
             you
             have
             shewed
             .
          
           
           
             1
             That
             the
             end
             why
             the
             Saints
             receive
             al
             glorious
             Grace
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             they
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             and
             Christ
             are
             one
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             God
             the
             Father
             loveth
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             as
             he
             loveth
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3
             That
             our
             Savior
             desireth
             to
             have
             the
             Faithful
             in
             Heaven
             with
             himself
             .
          
           
             4
             That
             the
             happiness
             of
             our
             being
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             to
             see
             Christs
             Glory
             .
          
           
             5
             That
             there
             is
             much
             wanting
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             in
             the
             most
             able
             Saints
             .
          
           
             6
             That
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             lends
             dayly
             direction
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             dayly
             need
             of
             his
             Servants
             .
          
           
             7
             That
             it
             is
             the
             desire
             ,
             and
             endeavor
             of
             our
             Savior
             ,
             that
             the
             dearest
             of
             Gods
             Love
             ,
             which
             was
             bestowed
             on
             himself
             ,
             should
             be
             given
             to
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             .
          
           
             8
             That
             our
             Vnion
             ,
             and
             Communion
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             top
             of
             our
             happiness
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               eight
               Books
               :
               of
               the
               Application
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               By
               the
               effectual
               Work
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               bringing
               home
               of
               lost
               Sinners
               to
               God.
               In
               which
               (
               besides
               many
               other
               seasonable
               ,
               and
               Soul-searching
               Truths
               )
               there
               is
               also
               largely
               shewed
               .
            
          
           
             1
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             al
             spiritual
             good
             for
             HIS
             .
          
           
             2
             Christ
             puts
             al
             HIS
             into
             possession
             of
             al
             that
             good
             that
             he
             hath
             purchased
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Soul
             must
             be
             fitted
             for
             Christ
             before
             it
             can
             receive
             him
             :
             And
             a
             powerful
             Ministry
             is
             the
             ordinary
             means
             to
             prepare
             the
             heart
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             work
             of
             God
             is
             free
             :
             And
             the
             day
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             is
             while
             this
             Life
             lasts
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             continues
             .
          
           
             5
             God
             cals
             his
             Elect
             at
             any
             Age
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             before
             old
             Age.
             
          
           
             6
             The
             Soul
             is
             naturally
             setled
             in
             a
             sinful
             security
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             heart
             of
             a
             Natural
             man
             is
             wholly
             unwilling
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             word
             that
             would
             sever
             him
             from
             his
             sins
             .
          
           
             8
             God
             the
             Father
             by
             a
             holy
             kind
             of
             violence
             ,
             plucks
             His
             out
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             draws
             them
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Ninth
               and
               Tenth
               Books
               of
               the
               Application
               of
               Redemption
               by
               the
               Effectual
               Work
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               bringing
               home
               of
               lost
               sinners
               to
               God.
               Besides
               many
               other
               seasonable
               ,
               and
               Soul-searching
               Truths
               ,
               there
               is
               also
               largely
               shewed
               .
            
          
           
             1
             The
             heart
             must
             be
             humble
             and
             contrite
             before
             the
             Lord
             wil
             dwel
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             Stubborn
             ,
             and
             bloody
             sinners
             may
             be
             made
             broken-hearted
             .
          
           
             3
             There
             must
             be
             true
             sight
             of
             sin
             ,
             before
             the
             heart
             can
             be
             broken
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             4
             Application
             of
             special
             sins
             by
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             is
             a
             means
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             ●ight
             of
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             5
             Meditation
             of
             sin
             ,
             a
             special
             means
             to
             break
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             same
             word
             is
             profitable
             to
             some
             ,
             not
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             Lord
             somtimes
             makes
             the
             word
             prevaile
             most
             ,
             when
             its
             most
             opposed
             .
          
           
             8
             Sins
             unrepented
             of
             ,
             makes
             way
             for
             piercing
             Terrors
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             Truth
             terrible
             to
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             .
          
           
             10
             Gross
             and
             scandalous
             sinners
             ,
             God
             usually
             exerciseth
             with
             heavy
             breakings
             of
             heart
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             brought
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             11
             Sorrow
             for
             sin
             rightly
             set
             on
             ,
             pierceth
             the
             hear●
             of
             the
             sinner
             throughly
             .
          
           
           
             12
             They
             whose
             hearts
             are
             pierced
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             carried
             with
             love
             and
             respect
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             it
             :
             And
             are
             busie
             to
             enquire
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             13
             Sinners
             in
             distress
             of
             conscience
             ,
             are
             ignorant
             what
             they
             should
             do
             .
          
           
             14
             A
             contrite
             sinner
             sees
             a
             necessity
             of
             coming
             out
             of
             his
             sinful
             condition
             .
          
           
             15
             There
             is
             a
             secret
             hope
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             supports
             the
             hearts
             of
             contrite
             sinners
             .
          
           
             16
             They
             who
             are
             truly
             pierced
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             do
             prize
             and
             covet
             deliverance
             from
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             17
             True
             contrition
             is
             accompanied
             with
             confession
             of
             sin
             ,
             when
             God
             cals
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             18
             The
             Soul
             that
             is
             pierced
             for
             sin
             ,
             is
             carried
             with
             a
             restless
             dislike
             against
             it
          
           
             
               Six
               Books
               more
               of
               Mr.
            
             Hookers
             
               in
               two
               Volums
               in
               Quarto
               ,
               are
               printing
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Twenty
             one
             several
             Books
             of
             Mr.
             
               William
               Bridge
            
             ,
             Collected
             into
             two
             Volumns
             .
             Viz.
             
          
           
             1
             
               Scripture
               Light
               the
               most
               sure
               Light
               :
            
             compared
             with
             ,
             1.
             
             Revelations
             &
             Visions
             .
             2.
             
             Natural
             &
             Supernatual
             Dreams
             3
             Impressions
             with
             ,
             and
             without
             Word
             ▪
             4.
             
             Light
             and
             Law
             within
             .
             5.
             
             Divine
             Providence
             .
             6.
             
             Christian
             Experience
             .
             7.
             
             Humane
             Reason
             .
             8.
             
             Judicial
             Astrology
             .
             Delivered
             in
             Sermons
             ,
             on
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             2
             
               Christ
               in
               Travel
            
             :
             Wherein
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Travel
             of
             his
             soul
             .
             2.
             
             The
             first
             and
             after
             effects
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             3
             ▪
             His
             Assurance
             of
             Issue
             .
             4.
             
             And
             his
             satisfaction
             therein
             .
             Are
             opened
             and
             cleered
             in
             Sermons
             ,
             on
             Isa
             .
             53.11
             .
          
           
             3
             
               A
               Lifting
               up
               for
               the
               Cast-down
               ,
            
             in
             case
             of
             ,
             1.
             
             Great
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             Weakness
             of
             Grace
             .
             3.
             
             Miscarriage
             of
             Duties
             4.
             
             Want
             of
             Assurance
             ,
             5.
             
             Affliction
             ,
             6
             Temptation
             .
             7.
             
             Desertion
             .
             8.
             
             Unserviceableness
             .
             9
             ,
             Discouragements
             from
             the
             Condition
             it self
             .
             Delivered
             in
             thirteen
             Sermons
             ,
             on
             Psalm
             ,
             42.11
             .
          
           
             His
             Four
             Sermons
             concerning
             ,
          
           
             4
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             5
             Sins
             of
             Infirmitie
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             false
             Apostle
             tried
             and
             discovered
          
           
             7
             The
             good
             and
             means
             of
             Establishment
          
           
             8
             The
             great
             things
             Faith
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             great
             things
             Faith
             can
             suffer
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             Great
             Gospel
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Saints
             Comfort
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             opened
             and
             applied
             from
             Christs
             Priestly
             Office.
             
          
           
             11
             Satans
             power
             to
             Tempt
             ,
             and
             Christs
             Love
             to
             ,
             and
             Care
             of
             his
             People
             under
             Temptation
          
           
             12
             Thankfulness
             required
             in
             every
             Condition
             .
          
           
             13
             Grace
             for
             Grace
             .
          
           
             14
             The
             Spiritual
             Actings
             of
             Faith
             through
             Natural
             Impossibilities
             .
          
           
             15
             Evangelical
             Repentance
          
           
             16
             The
             Spiritual
             Life
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             17
             The
             Woman
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             18
             The
             Saints
             Hiding-place
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             19
             Christs
             Coming
             &c.
             
          
           
             20
             A
             Vindication
             of
             Gospel
             Ordinances
          
           
             22
             Grace
             and
             Love
             beyond
             Gifts
          
           
             Mr.
             Brightman
             on
             the
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             Clows
             Chyrurgery
             .
          
           
             Marks
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Christians
             Engagement
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             
               John
               Goodwin
            
             .
          
           
             Great
             Church
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptism
          
           
             Mr.
             Loves
             Case
             ,
             containing
             his
             Petitions
             ,
             Narrative
             ,
             and
             Speech
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Twelve
             Books
             of
             Mr.
             
               Jeremiah
               Burroughs
            
             lately
             published
             ;
             also
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             upon
             which
             they
             are
             grounded
             .
          
           
             1
             Gospel
             Reconciliation
             ,
             Or
             Christs
             Trumpet
             of
             Peace
             to
             the
             World.
             Wherein
             is
             Opened
             Gods
             exceeding
             willingness
             to
             be
             Reconciled
             to
             Man
             ;
             And
             Gods
             sending
             his
             Embassadors
             to
             that
             End
             From
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             The
             Rare
             Jewel
             of
             
               Christian
               Contentment
            
             ,
             on
             Phil.
             4.11
             .
             Wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             What
             Contentment
             is
             .
             2
             It
             is
             an
             Holy
             art
             and
             Mystery
             .
             3
             The
             Excellencies
             of
             it
             .
             4
             The
             Evil
             of
             the
             contrary
             sin
             of
             Murmuring
             ,
             and
             the
             Aggravations
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3
             Gospel-Worship
             ,
             on
             Levit.
             10.3
             .
             Wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             The
             right
             manner
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             General
             ;
             And
             particularly
             ,
             In
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ,
             Receiving
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             &
             prayer
             .
          
           
             4
             Gospel-Conversation
             ,
             on
             Phil.
             1
             17
             Wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             That
             the
             Conversations
             of
             Beleevers
             must
             be
             above
             what
             could
             be
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             2
             Beyond
             those
             that
             lived
             under
             the
             Law.
             3
             And
             sutable
             to
             what
             Truths
             the
             Gospel
             holds
             forth
             To
             which
             is
             added
             ,
             
               The
               Misery
               of
               those
               Men
               that
               have
               their
               Portion
               in
               this
               Life
               only
               ,
            
             on
             Psal
             .
             17.14
             .
          
           
             5
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Earthly-mindedness
             :
             Wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             What
             Earthly-mindedness
             is
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             great
             Evil
             thereof
             ,
             on
             Phil.
             3.
             part
             of
             he
             19.
             vers
             .
             Also
             to
             the
             same
             Book
             is
             joyned
             ,
             A
             Treatise
             of
             
               Heavenly-mindedness
               ,
               and
               walking
               with
               God
               ,
            
             on
             Gen.
             5.24
             .
             and
             on
             Phil.
             3
             ▪
             20.
             
          
           
             6
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             fourth
             ,
             fifth
             ,
             sixth
             ,
             and
             seventh
             Chapters
             of
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Hosea
             .
          
           
             7
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             eighth
             ,
             ninth
             ,
             and
             tenth
             Chapters
             of
             Hosea
             .
          
           
             8
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             eleventh
             ,
             twelfth
             ,
             and
             thirteenth
             Chapters
             of
             Hosea
             ,
             being
             now
             compleat
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             
               Evil
               of
               Evils
            
             ,
             or
             the
             exceeding
             sinfulness
             of
             sin
             ,
             on
             Job
             16.21
             .
          
           
             10
             Precious
             Faith
             ,
             on
             2
             Pet.
             1.1
             .
          
           
             11
             Of
             Hope
             ,
             on
             1
             John
             3.3
             .
          
           
             12
             Of
             Walking
             by
             Faith
             ,
             on
             2
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Burroughs
             his
             fifty
             nine
             Sermons
             on
             Matth.
             11.28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             Are
             Printed
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Godly
             a●d
             Fruitful
             Exposition
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             Peter
             .
             By
             Mr.
             
               John
               Rogers
            
             ,
             Minister
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             at
             Dedham
             in
             Essex
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Rogers
             on
             Naaman
             the
             Syrian
             ,
             his
             Disease
             and
             Ou●e
             :
             Discovering
             the
             Leprosie
             of
             Sin
             and
             Self-love
             ;
             with
             the
             Cure
             ,
             viz.
             Self-denial
             and
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Rogers
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             The
             Wonders
             of
             the
             Loadstone
             .
             By
             
               Samuel
               Ward
            
             of
             Ipswich
             .
          
        
         
           
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             St.
             Matthew
             .
             By
             Mr.
             Ward
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             New-England
             :
             By
             the
             Churches
             and
             Synod
             there
             .
          
           
             The
             Wise
             Virgins
             Lamp
             Burning
             ;
             Or
             ,
             Gods
             sweet
             incomes
             of
             Love
             to
             a
             gracious
             Soul
             waiting
             for
             him
             .
             Published
             by
             
               Mr.
               Thomas
               Weld
            
             ,
             late
             of
             New-England
             .
          
        
         
           
             Twelve
             new
             Books
             in
             one
             Volum
             of
             
               Nich.
               Culpeper
            
             ,
             All
             called
             the
             Idea
             of
             Practical
             Physick
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             art
             to
             preserve
             Health
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             preternatural
             disorder
             of
             mans
             body
             ,
             and
             their
             Signs
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             Medicaments
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             the
             art
             of
             Healing
             .
          
           
             5
             Of
             the
             general
             Cure
             of
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             6
             Of
             External
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             7
             Of
             Feavers
             .
          
           
             8
             Of
             Head
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             9
             Of
             middle
             Belly
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             10
             Of
             Lower
             belly
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             11
             Of
             Venemous
             Diseases
             .
          
           
             12
             Of
             Childrens
             Diseases
             .
          
        
         
           
             Thirty
             four
             Books
             of
             
               Nich.
               Culpeper
            
             ,
             Gent.
             Student
             in
             Physick
             and
             Astrologie
             ,
             formerly
             published
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Twenty
             four
             Books
             .
             Are
             all
             called
             the
             
               Practice
               of
               Physick
            
             ,
             Wherein
             is
             plainly
             set
             forth
             ▪
             The
             
               Nature
               ,
               Cause
               ,
               Differences
            
             ,
             and
             several
             sorts
             of
             Signs
             ;
             Together
             with
             the
             Cure
             of
             al
             Diseases
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Man.
             Being
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             Works
             of
             that
             Learned
             and
             Renowned
             Doctor
             ,
             
               Lazarus
               Riverius
            
             ,
             now
             living
             ;
             Councellor
             and
             Physitian
             to
             the
             present
             King
             of
             France
             .
             Above
             fifteen
             thousand
             of
             the
             said
             Books
             in
             Latin
             have
             been
             sold
             in
             a
             very
             few
             Years
             ,
             having
             been
             eight
             times
             printed
             though
             al
             the
             former
             Impressions
             wanted
             the
             Nature
             ,
             Causes
             ,
             Signs
             ,
             and
             Differences
             of
             the
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             had
             only
             the
             Medicines
             for
             the
             cure
             for
             them
             ;
             as
             plainly
             appears
             by
             the
             Authors
             Epistle
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             A
             Sure
             Guide
             to
             Physick
             and
             Chyrurgery
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Arts
             of
             Healing
             by
             Medicine
             ,
             and
             Manual
             Operation
             .
             Being
             an
             Anatomical
             Description
             of
             the
             whol
             body
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             its
             parts
             ,
             with
             their
             Respective
             diseases
             ,
             demonstrated
             from
             the
             Fabrick
             and
             use
             of
             the
             said
             Parts
             .
             In
             Six
             Books
             of
             Riolanus
             ,
             translated
             ,
             and
             adorned
             with
             an
             hundred
             eighty
             four
             Figures
             cut
             in
             Brass
             .
          
           
             26
             
               Ves●ingus
               Anatomy
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             Wherein
             is
             exactly
             described
             ,
             the
             several
             Parts
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Man
             ,
             illustrated
             with
             very
             many
             larger
             Brass
             Plates
             than
             ever
             was
             in
             English
             before
             .
          
           
             27
             A
             Translation
             of
             the
             
               New
               dispensatory
            
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Colledg
             of
             Physitians
             of
             London
             .
             Whereunto
             is
             added
             The
             
               Key
               to
            
             Galens
             
               Method
               of
               Physick
            
             ,
          
           
             28
             The
             
               English
               Physitian
               enlarged
            
             ▪
             being
             an
             Astrologo-Physical
             Discourse
             of
             the
             vulgar
             Herbs
             of
             this
             Nation
             ;
             wherein
             is
             shewed
             how
             to
             cure
             a
             mans
             self
             of
             most
             Diseases
             incident
             to
             Mans
             Body
             ,
             with
             such
             things
             as
             grow
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             for
             three
             pence
             charge
             .
             Also
             in
             the
             same
             Book
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             The
             time
             of
             gathering
             al
             Herbs
             ,
             both
             ▪
             Vulgarly
             and
             Astrologically
             .
             2
             The
             way
             of
             drying
             ,
             and
             keeping
             them
             and
             their
             Juyces
             .
             3
             The
             way
             of
             making
             and
             keeping
             al
             manner
             of
             useful
             Compounds
             ,
             made
             of
             those
             Herbs
             .
             The
             way
             of
             mixing
             the
             Medicines
             according
             to
             the
             Cause
             ,
             and
             Mixture
             of
             the
             Disease
             ,
             and
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Body
             afflicted
             .
          
           
           
             29
             A
             
               Directory
               for
               Midwives
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Guide
               for
               Women
            
             .
             Newly
             enlarged
             by
             the
             Author
             in
             every
             sheet
             ,
             and
             illustrated
             with
             divers
             new
             Plates
             .
          
           
             30
             
               Galens
               Art
               of
               Physick
            
             ,
             with
             a
             large
             Comment
             .
          
           
             31
             New
             Method
             both
             of
             studying
             and
             practising
             Physick
             .
          
           
             32
             A
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Rickets
             ,
             being
             A
             Disease
             common
             to
             Children
             wherein
             is
             shewed
             ,
             1
             The
             Essence
             ,
             2
             The
             Causes
             ,
             3
             The
             Signs
             ▪
             4
             The
             Remedies
             of
             the
             Disease
             :
             Published
             in
             Latin
             by
             Dr.
             Glisson
             ,
             Dr.
             Bates
             and
             Dr.
             Regemorter
             ,
             translated
             into
             English
             ,
             And
             corrected
             by
             
               N.
               Culpeper
            
             .
          
           
             33
             Medicaments
             for
             the
             Poor
             ,
             Or
             Physick
             for
             the
             Common
             People
             .
          
           
             34
             Health
             for
             the
             Rich
             and
             Poor
             ,
             by
             Dyet
             without
             Physick
             .
          
           
             The
             
               London
               Dispensatory
            
             in
             Folio
             ,
             of
             a
             large
             Character
             in
             Latine
             .
          
           
             The
             
               London
               Dispensatory
            
             in
             twelves
             ,
             a
             smal
             Pocket
             Book
             in
             Latine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Six
             Sermons
             preached
             by
             Dr.
             Hill.
             Viz.
             
          
           
             1
             The
             Beauty
             and
             Sweetness
             of
             an
             Olive
             Branch
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Brotherly
             Accommodation
             budding
             .
          
           
             2
             Truth
             and
             Love
             happily
             married
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             Spring
             of
             strengthening
             Grace
             in
             the
             Rock
             of
             Age●
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             strength
             of
             the
             Saints
             to
             make
             Iesus
             Christ
             their
             strength
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Best
             and
             Worst
             of
             Paul.
             
          
           
             6
             Gods
             Eternal
             preparation
             for
             his
             Dying
             Saints
             .
          
           
             A
             Commemoration
             of
             King
             Charls
             his
             Inauguration
             .
             In
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             By
             
               William
               Laud
            
             ,
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             .
          
           
             Abrahams
             Offer
             ,
             Gods
             Offering
             :
             Being
             a
             Sermon
             by
             Mr.
             He●le
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             Major
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Spurstows
             Sermon
             ,
             being
             a
             Pattern
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Englands
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Northern
             Presbitery
             ,
             compared
             with
             its
             Deliverance
             from
             the
             Roman
             Papacy
             .
             In
             a
             Sermon
             on
             the
             5
             of
             Nov.
             1651.
             before
             the
             Parliament
             .
             By
             
               Peter
               Sterry
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Way
             of
             God
             with
             his
             People
             in
             these
             Nations
             .
             Opened
             in
             a
             Thanksgiving
             Sermon
             ,
             preached
             on
             the
             5
             ▪
             of
             Novemb.
             1656
             before
             the
             Right
             Honorable
             ,
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Parliament
             .
             By
             
               Peter
               Sterry
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Sympsons
             Sermon
             at
             Westminster
          
           
             Mr.
             Feaks
             Sermon
             before
             the
             Lord
             Major
             .
          
           
             The
             Best
             and
             Worst
             Magistrate
             .
             By
             
               Obadiah
               Sedgwick
            
             .
             A
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             A
             Sacred
             Panegyrick
             .
             By
             
               Stephen
               Marshal
            
             .
             A
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             The
             Craft
             and
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Churches
             Adversaries
             .
             By
             
               Matthew
               Newcomen
            
             .
             A
             Sermon
          
           
             The
             Magistrates
             Support
             and
             Burden
             .
             By
             Mr.
             
               John
               Cardel
            
             ▪
             A
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Owens
             stedfastness
             of
             the
             Promises
             .
             A
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Phillips
             Treatise
             of
             Hell.
             —
             of
             Christs
             Genealogy
             .
          
           
             The
             Cause
             of
             our
             Divisions
             discovered
             ,
             and
             the
             Cure
             propounded
             .
          
           
             King
             Charls
             his
             Case
             ,
             or
             an
             Appeal
             to
             al
             Rational
             men
             concerning
             his
             tryal
             .
          
           
             A
             Relation
             of
             the
             Barbadoes
             .
          
           
             A
             Relation
             of
             the
             Repentance
             and
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Indians
             in
             New-England
             :
             by
             Mr.
             Eliot
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Mayhew
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           Treatise
           on
           Math.
           11.28
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               1
            
             Wherein
             ,
             There
             's
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Dependance
             of
             this
             verse
             upon
             the
             former
             ,
             with
             the
             Scope
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             herein
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Division
             thereof
             into
             three
             parts
             .
             
               Page
               1
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             Containing
             a
             Description
             of
             them
             whom
             Christ
             invites
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             laid
             down
             in
             this
             doctrine
             .
             That
             
               they
               whom
               Christ
               calls
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               Labor
               and
               are
               heavy
               Laden
               ,
               whether
               ▪
               1.
               
            
             Vnder
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law.
             or
             2.
             
             Vnder
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             sins
             .
             Or
             ,
             3.
             
             Vnder
             the
             power
             of
             any
             corruption
             .
             Or
             ,
             4.
             
             Vnder
             any
             outward
             trouble
             ,
             or
             Affliction
             .
             
               Page
               6
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             The
             Burden
             under
             sin
             ,
             laid
             open
             in
             nine
             Particulars
             .
             1.
             
             When
             the
             Soul
             not
             only
             apprehendeth
             ,
             but
             is
             sensible
             of
             the
             Evil
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             reality
             of
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Finds
             all
             the
             comfort
             that
             did
             attend
             Sin
             before
             to
             vanish
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             3.
             
             Looks
             upon
             it self
             as
             loathsome
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             ▪
             Some
             measure
             bowed
             to
             God.
             4.
             
             Trembles
             at
             the
             least
             thoughts
             and
             Temptations
             to
             Sin.
             5.
             
             Feel
             Sin
             heaviest
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             indeed
             heaviest
             .
             6.
             
             Feels
             the
             weight
             of
             Sin
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             Creature
             is
             able
             to
             remove
             it
             .
             7
             
             Had
             rather
             be
             under
             any
             burden
             ,
             then
             the
             burden
             of
             Sin.
             8
             Doth
             notwithstanding
             the
             weight
             thereof
             ,
             justifie
             God.
             9.
             
             Doth
             not
             lie
             sullenly
             ,
             and
             despair
             under
             it
             ,
             but
             attend
             for
             direction
             from
             God
             ,
             how
             it
             may
             befreed
             there
             from
             
               Page
               15
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             Two
             Cautions
             touching
             the
             Burden
             of
             Sin
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             't
             is
             no
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Gace
             2.
             
             That
             it
             doth
             not
             interest
             the
             Soul
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             g●ve
             it
             rest
             in
             him
             .
             Whereunto
             certain
             Consequences
             are
             annexed
             .
             
               Page
               21
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             .
             1.
             
             Christ
             hath
             all
             mercy
             in
             him
             .
             2.
             
             The
             end
             why
             he
             came
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             to
             give
             rest
             to
             burdened
             Souls
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             himself
             was
             once
             under
             some
             kind
             of
             this
             burden
             .
             
               4
               ▪
            
             He
             is
             to
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             the
             ease
             which
             is
             given
             to
             sinners
             .
             
               Page
               24
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
             The
             Application
             ,
             Exhorting
             Sinners
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             with
             Answers
             unto
             certain
             Objections
             .
             
               Page
               26
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
             The
             Burden
             under
             the
             Law
             laid
             open
             in
             Eleven
             particulars
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             Requireth
             of
             us
             such
             things
             which
             we
             are
             unable
             to
             perform
             .
             2.
             
             It
             Requireth
             absolute
             perfection
             .
             3.
             
             It
             Accepteth
             not
             of
             any
             of
             our
             Endeavours
             .
             4.
             
             Vpon
             any
             one
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             the
             sinner
             looseth
             al
             ability
             for
             ever
             keeping
             any
             part
             of
             it
             afterward
             .
             5.
             
             Vpon
             any
             breach
             thereof
             ,
             it
             presently
             bindeth
             over
             the
             sinner
             to
             eternal
             death
             .
             6.
             
             It
             requireth
             constant
             obedience
             .
             7.
             
             Being
             once
             broken
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             with
             any
             after
             obedience
             .
             8.
             
             It
             accepts
             of
             no
             repentance
             .
             9.
             
             It
             only
             lays
             open
             a
             mans
             misery
             ,
             and
             there
             leaves
             him
             ,
             without
             shewing
             him
             any
             remedy
             .
             10.
             
             There
             is
             no
             appeal
             from
             it
             ,
             nor
             repealing
             of
             it
             .
             11.
             
             The
             more
             it
             cometh
             to
             be
             revealed
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             our
             corruptions
             Stirred
             up
             .
             Where
             some
             Objections
             are
             answered
             ,
             or
             Doubts
             resolved
             .
             
               Page
               31
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               8.
            
             
             Three
             Conclusions
             arising
             from
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             concerning
             the
             Burden
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             Namely
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             man
             by
             Nature
             is
             in
             an
             evil
             case
             .
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             work
             to
             save
             a
             Soul.
             3.
             
             That
             those
             vain
             thoughts
             wereby
             men
             think
             to
             pacifie
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             will
             stand
             them
             in
             no
             stead
             .
             
               Page
               47
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Burden
             of
             Legal
             Performances
             ,
             What
             it
             is
             ;
             With
             the
             burdensomness
             thereof
             laid
             open
             in
             twelve
             Particulars
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             inward
             principle
             of
             doing
             .
             2.
             
             In
             men
             that
             are
             only
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             principle
             contrary
             to
             the
             performance
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             Such
             are
             wearied
             with
             doing
             ,
             getting
             no
             supply
             of
             strength
             to
             perform
             duty
             .
             4.
             
             By
             their
             performances
             ,
             they
             stil
             contract
             more
             Guilt
             upon
             their
             Souls
             .
             5.
             
             What
             they
             do
             in
             Obedience
             unto
             the
             Law
             is
             only
             out
             of
             fear
             .
             6.
             
             And
             with
             much
             straitness
             of
             Spirit
             .
             7.
             
             Nothing
             comes
             of
             such
             Performances
             .
             8.
             
             They
             that
             perform
             Duty
             in
             a
             meer
             Legal
             way
             ,
             never
             attain
             their
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             peace
             with
             God.
             9.
             
             They
             know
             not
             whether
             God
             accepts
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             rejects
             them
             .
             10.
             
             They
             are
             forced
             unto
             Duties
             instantly
             ,
             presently
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             sudden
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             hinderance
             of
             other
             Duties
             of
             greater
             concernment
             ,
             Which
             God
             requireth
             of
             them
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             11.
             
             Though
             they
             go
             on
             toyling
             ,
             yet
             know
             they
             not
             whether
             they
             shal
             hold
             out
             unto
             the
             end
             .
             12.
             
             Their
             Humiliation
             and
             trouble
             for
             not
             doing
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             hinders
             them
             from
             doing
             what
             God
             requires
             .
             
               Page
               50
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
            
             
             The
             Sad
             condition
             of
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Burden
             of
             Legal
             Performances
             set
             forth
             in
             Six
             Particulars
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             which
             should
             be
             accounted
             their
             happiness
             is
             their
             Misery
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             means
             to
             cause
             hard
             thoughts
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             It
             causeth
             great
             discouragement
             .
             4.
             
             They
             bring
             an
             evil
             report
             
             upon
             the
             waies
             of
             God.
             5.
             
             They
             keep
             no
             proportion
             therein
             .
             6.
             
             They
             are
             kept
             off
             from
             Christ
             .
             
               Page
               65
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Burden
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             And
             that
             there
             is
             Corruption
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
             Being
             a
             Burden
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             Grief
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             Shame
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             Fear
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             Care.
             5.
             
             Of
             Labor
             and
             Toyl
             .
             
               Page
               72
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
             The
             Burden
             of
             Coruption
             set
             forth
             in
             eight
             particular●
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Sole
             burden
             .
             2.
             
             It
             hath
             al
             other
             burdens
             in
             it
             .
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             Continual
             burden
             .
             4.
             
             It
             makes
             al
             other
             things
             to
             be
             a
             burden
             .
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             burden
             to
             God
             himself
             .
             6.
             
             It
             makes
             the
             sins
             burdensome
             to
             all
             others
             .
             7.
             
             It
             makes
             him
             burdensome
             to
             himself
             .
             8.
             
             How
             greivous
             soever
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             rid
             of
             it
             in
             this
             life
             .
             
               Page
               81
            
          
           
             
               ●hap
               .
               13.
            
             
             In
             what
             respects
             Corruption
             is
             a
             Burden
             .
             1.
             
             In
             that
             our
             nature
             is
             opposite
             unto
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             It
             presseth
             down
             every
             holy
             duty
             .
             3.
             
             It
             affords
             matter
             for
             any
             Temptation
             .
             4.
             
             I●
             hath
             a
             Root
             from
             whence
             all
             kind
             of
             sin
             may
             spring
             .
             5.
             
             It
             dampeth
             all
             the
             activity
             of
             our
             Graces
             .
             
               Page
               87
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               15.
            
             
             In
             what
             respects
             the
             stirrings
             and
             motions
             of
             coruption
             are
             very
             burdensom
             .
             1.
             
             They
             contitinually
             fight
             against
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             sudden
             .
             3.
             
             They
             are
             full
             of
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             .
             4.
             
             They
             work
             very
             Malitiously
             .
             5.
             
             They
             watch
             opportunity
             to
             do
             mischief
             .
             6.
             
             They
             are
             very
             unseasonable
             .
             7.
             
             They
             are
             very
             prevalent
             .
             
               Page
               92
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               15.
            
             
             The
             Reasons
             of
             the
             former
             point
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             corruption
             (
             when
             it
             prevails
             )
             weakens
             the
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             By
             it
             God
             is
             dishonored
             .
             3.
             
             By
             it
             our
             holy
             profession
             is
             scandalized
             .
             4.
             
             By
             it
             they
             over
             whom
             it
             prevails
             ,
             are
             made
             useless
             in
             their
             places
             .
             5.
             
             Thereby
             the
             means
             of
             grace
             are
             made
             unprofitable
             .
             6.
             
             Thereby
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             is
             disturbed
             .
             7.
             
             Thereby
             the
             assurance
             of
             our
             Salvation
             is
             shaken
             .
             
               Page
               98
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               16.
            
             
             Why
             the
             Saints
             feel
             these
             things
             so
             burdensome
             ,
             Namely
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             is
             a
             tender
             and
             delicate
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             Because
             grace
             keeps
             the
             Soul
             in
             continual
             acting
             .
             And
             why
             God
             suffers
             corruption
             notwithstanding
             the
             burdensomness
             thereof
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Namely
             .
             1.
             
             That
             hereby
             be
             may
             shew
             forth
             his
             own
             power
             .
             2.
             
             Hereby
             their
             Faith
             be
             exercised
             .
             3.
             
             Hereby
             they
             are
             driven
             unto
             Prayer
             .
             4.
             
             Hereby
             stirred
             up
             unto
             Repentance
             .
             5.
             
             Hereby
             make
             known
             his
             Wisdom
             .
             6.
             
             Hereby
             manifest
             his
             justice
             in
             laying
             a
             stumbling
             block
             before
             the
             wicked
             .
             7.
             
             Hereby
             the
             Saints
             may
             be
             induced
             to
             long
             more
             after
             Heaven
             .
             With
             two
             Consequences
             issuing
             from
             hence
             .
             1.
             
             The
             differences
             between
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             wicked
             .
             2.
             
             Why
             the
             Saints
             go
             on
             so
             sadly
             in
             their
             waies
             .
             
               Page
               103
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               18.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Burden
             of
             outward
             affictions
             ,
             and
             the
             grievousness
             thereof
             laid
             open
             in
             three
             Particulars
             .
             1.
             
             In
             themselves
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             2.
             
             They
             hinder
             much
             in
             doing
             Service
             to
             God.
             3.
             
             They
             often
             help
             forward
             many
             strong
             Temptaions
             .
             Why
             God
             wil
             have
             his
             Saints
             to
             be
             under
             this
             Burden
             ,
             Namely
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             wil
             have
             his
             Servants
             to
             honor
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             meerly
             out
             of
             Love.
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             knoweth
             that
             thus
             their
             corruptions
             may
             be
             best
             mortified
             .
             3.
             
             To
             be
             a
             stumbling
             block
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
             
               Page
               111
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               18.
            
             
             Christs
             Invitation
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             laid
             down
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
            
             .
             Opened
             in
             five
             Particulars
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             to
             look
             to
             Christ
             as
             an
             All-sufficient
             Savior
             .
             2.
             
             It
             implieth
             an
             unsettledness
             upon
             the
             Creature
             .
             3.
             
             A
             stirring
             of
             the
             heart
             after
             Christ
             .
             4.
             
             A
             laying
             of
             all
             our
             burdens
             upon
             Christ
             .
             5.
             
             A
             leaving
             of
             the
             Soul
             with
             Christ
             for
             life
             
               Page
               116
            
          
           
             
             
               Chap.
               19.
            
             
             How
             Christ
             cals
             Sinners
             unto
             him
             ,
             set
             forth
             in
             two
             Particulars
             ,
             Namely
             .
             1.
             
             By
             an
             outward
             and
             general
             cal
             .
             2.
             
             By
             a
             Particular
             call
             to
             Particular
             Sinners
             .
             And
             how
             to
             know
             the
             voice
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               Page
               124
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               20
            
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             required
             of
             Sinners
             but
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             with
             mne
             Consequences
             arising
             from
             hence
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             been
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             two
             former
             Chapters
             .
             1.
             
             There
             it
             not
             any
             worthiness
             required
             in
             such
             as
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Soul
             needs
             not
             to
             be
             troubled
             about
             the
             time
             and
             and
             measure
             of
             its
             Humiliation
             before
             its
             coming
             to
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             about
             what
             interest
             it
             hath
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             its
             coming
             to
             him
             .
             4.
             
             That
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             Faith
             will
             give
             the
             Soul
             interest
             in
             Christ
             .
             5.
             
             That
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             is
             supernatural
             .
             6.
             
             That
             Faith
             is
             an
             humbling
             Grace
             .
             7.
             
             That
             Beleevers
             after
             their
             coming
             to
             Christ
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             do
             and
             suffer
             much
             for
             Christ
             .
             8.
             
             That
             they
             wr●
             are
             once
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shal
             never
             be
             east
             off
             .
             9.
             
             That
             they
             know
             not
             what
             to
             do
             when
             they
             loose
             their
             interest
             in
             Christ
             .
             
               Page
               130
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               21.
            
             
             Nine
             Rules
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             right
             coming
             to
             Christ
             .
             1.
             
             Rest
             not
             in
             outward
             means
             that
             lead
             to
             Christ
             ,
             before
             Christ
             himself
             be
             enjoyed
             .
             2.
             
             Pitch
             rather
             upon
             Christ
             himself
             than
             upon
             the
             good
             things
             of
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             Come
             with
             the
             whol
             soul
             .
             4.
             
             Keep
             Christ
             continually
             in
             thine
             Eye
             .
             5.
             
             Be
             convinced
             that
             whatsoever
             keeps
             thee
             from
             Christ
             ,
             comes
             not
             from
             God.
             6.
             
             Take
             heed
             and
             beware
             of
             all
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             hindrances
             .
             7.
             
             Keep
             the
             Heart
             stil
             tending
             to
             Christ
             .
             8.
             
             Give
             up
             thy self
             to
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
             9.
             
             Often
             renew
             the
             act
             of
             coming
             ,
             come
             often
             to
             Christ
             .
             
               Page
               143
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               23.
            
             
             Nine
             means
             to
             draw
             Sinners
             to
             Christ
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             1.
             
             He
             that
             ca●s
             us
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
             2.
             
             He
             is
             our
             neer
             Kinsman
             ,
             (
             wherein
             three
             strong
             arguments
             are
             included
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             terror
             of
             Gods
             glory
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             is
             infinitly
             inclined
             to
             do
             good
             unto
             the
             Sons
             of
             men
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             uniting
             the
             divine
             nature
             with
             the
             humane
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             a
             greater
             work
             than
             to
             save
             a
             soul
             .
             )
             3.
             
             He
             is
             the
             mediator
             .
             4.
             
             He
             deserves
             that
             we
             should
             come
             to
             him
             .
             5.
             
             The
             soul
             gets
             infinite
             good
             by
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             instanced
             in
             four
             particulars
             .
             6.
             
             We
             are
             miserable
             in
             our selves
             .
             7.
             
             Christ
             will
             certainly
             receive
             them
             that
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             opened
             in
             three
             particulars
             .
             8.
             
             We
             stand
             in
             great
             need
             of
             Christ
             .
             9.
             
             The
             not
             coming
             to
             Christ
             will
             aggravate
             all
             other
             sins
             .
             With
             an
             answer
             unto
             some
             Objections
             .
             
               Page
               156
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               23.
            
             
             The
             Doctrine
             arising
             from
             the
             dependance
             of
             the
             promise
             upon
             the
             Invitation
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             have
             us
             when
             we
             are
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             our selves
             .
             
               Page
               179
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               24.
            
             
             Of
             the
             rest
             promised
             by
             Christ
             in
             general
             :
             And
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Rest
             for
             a
             Soul
             out
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               Page
               186
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               25.
            
             
             Six
             Reasons
             of
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             .
             1.
             
             The
             soul
             out
             of
             Christ
             is
             departed
             from
             God.
             2.
             
             Every
             man
             by
             nature
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             God.
             3.
             
             Every
             man
             by
             nature
             is
             bound
             over
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             to
             answer
             to
             what
             be
             can
             charge
             him
             with
             .
             4.
             
             In
             a
             m●n
             out
             of
             Christ
             there
             is
             every
             thing
             to
             disquiet
             him
             .
             5.
             
             Every
             one
             out
             of
             Christ
             is
             condemned
             .
             6.
             
             Such
             every
             moment
             may
             be
             plunged
             into
             a
             gulf
             of
             Wrath.
             
               Page
               196
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               26.
            
             
             Containeth
             ,
             I.
             A
             further
             consideration
             of
             the
             restless
             condition
             of
             men
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             
               Prov.
               23.34
               .
               II.
            
             Five
             Reasons
             thereof
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             All
             creatures
             are
             their
             enemies
             .
             3.
             
             All
             the
             waies
             of
             Gods
             providence
             are
             
             against
             them
             .
             4.
             
             All
             their
             best
             services
             are
             rejected
             .
             5.
             
             They
             have
             no
             refuge
             for
             comfort
             .
             III.
             Two
             conclusions
             from
             the
             premises
             .
             1
             Most
             men
             live
             and
             perish
             in
             blindness
             .
             2
             There
             is
             an
             insufficiency
             in
             al
             things
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             give
             rest
             ;
             with
             the
             Reasons
             thereof
             .
             
               Page
               205
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               27
            
             The
             insufficiency
             of
             every
             thing
             besides
             Christ
             to
             give
             rest
             to
             the
             Soul
             is
             further
             enlarged
             ,
             with
             several
             choice
             Considerations
             
               Page
               210
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               28.
            
             
             Of
             the
             Rest
             that
             a
             Beleever
             hath
             by
             Christ
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             laid
             out
             in
             ten
             Particulars
             .
             1
             Christ
             takes
             upon
             himself
             al
             the
             sin
             of
             them
             that
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             stands
             charged
             with
             them
             before
             his
             father
             .
             2
             He
             satisfieth
             for
             sin
             .
             3
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             appeased
             .
             4
             He
             is
             continually
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             to
             intercede
             for
             Sinners
             that
             come
             to
             him
             .
             5
             Their
             Souls
             are
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             .
             6
             The
             Soul
             at
             the
             first
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             made
             perfectly
             righteous
             before
             God.
             7
             Christ
             not
             only
             undertakes
             for
             al
             the
             sins
             past
             ,
             but
             for
             al
             the
             sins
             to
             come
             .
             8
             Guilt
             shal
             never
             return
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             once
             taken
             off
             .
             9
             The
             soul
             at
             its
             first
             coming
             to
             Christ
             is
             cloathed
             with
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             .
             10
             Such
             are
             sure
             that
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             shal
             be
             the
             Solemnity
             of
             their
             absolution·
             
               Page
               218
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               39
            
             The
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Law
             by
             Christ
             set
             out
             .
             1
             Privatively
             in
             five
             Particulars
             .
             2
             Positively
             in
             five
             Points
             more
             
               Page
               228
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               30
            
             The
             Rest
             that
             beleevers
             have
             from
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             by
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             laid
             out
             in
             ten
             Particulars
             .
             1
             They
             do
             not
             stand
             or
             fal
             for
             life
             by
             the
             Law.
             2
             The
             Law-giver
             is
             the
             Redeemer
             .
             3
             The
             least
             spark
             of
             Grace
             is
             accepted
             .
             4
             Their
             wil
             shal
             be
             accepted
             as
             the
             deed
             .
             5
             Obedience
             is
             required
             in
             a
             sweet
             and
             gentle
             way
             .
             6
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             doth
             melt
             the
             heart
             .
             7
             Their
             sins
             make
             them
             an
             object
             of
             Gods
             pitty
             .
             8
             They
             have
             Christ
             to
             undertake
             
             for
             them
             as
             a
             surety
             .
             9
             They
             are
             delivered
             ,
             and
             yet
             satisfaction
             is
             made
             to
             the
             Law.
             10
             They
             have
             assurance
             that
             they
             shal
             never
             forfeit
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             they
             are
             under
             by
             Christ
             
               Page
               234
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               31
            
             Containeth
             divers
             Consequences
             from
             the
             rest
             Beleevers
             have
             from
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             Lessons
             they
             are
             taught
             from
             thence
             
               Page
               249
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               33
            
             Of
             the
             rest
             from
             Legal
             performances
             ,
             and
             the
             several
             waies
             how
             this
             rest
             comes
             from
             Christ
             ,
             viz.
             duties
             are
             delightfull
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             because
             Christ
             renders
             God
             unto
             the
             soul
             in
             a
             gracious
             way
             .
             2.
             
             They
             are
             not
             performed
             as
             satisfactory
             ,
             but
             as
             testimonies
             of
             love
             and
             thankfulness
             .
             3
             Christ
             himself
             offers
             up
             the
             duties
             to
             God.
             4
             They
             are
             performed
             from
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             5
             They
             have
             the
             Promises
             joyned
             with
             them
             
               Page
               262
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               35.
            
             
             Two
             other
             waies
             whereby
             the
             former
             point
             is
             cleered
             ,
             with
             some
             consequences
             from
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             the
             whol
             .
             The
             First
             way
             is
             ,
             that
             whilst
             the
             soul
             is
             performing
             duty
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             is
             continually
             renewed
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             soul
             hath
             the
             love
             of
             God
             shed
             abroad
             into
             the
             heart
             .
             The
             first
             Consequence
             is
             happiness
             of
             a
             Christian
             here
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Hence
             cometh
             the
             perseverance
             of
             beleevers
             .
             The
             use
             of
             all
             is
             to
             exercise
             much
             faith
             in
             Christ
             
               Page
               285
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               36
            
             Sheweth
             the
             Rest
             ,
             from
             the
             remainder
             of
             Corruption
             to
             be
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             a
             great
             Rest
             ,
             Laid
             open
             in
             six
             particulars
             .
             1
             It
             is
             the
             right
             temper
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             2
             In
             it
             the
             soul
             doth
             in
             great
             part
             attain
             its
             end
             .
             3
             In
             it
             the
             soul
             lives
             the
             life
             of
             God.
             4
             It
             raiseth
             the
             soul
             above
             the
             region
             of
             al
             troubles
             .
             5
             It
             turnes
             every
             thing
             to
             good
             .
             6
             It
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             Glory
             
               Page
               291
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               37.
            
             
             Sheweth
             that
             Sanctification
             is
             only
             IN
             Christ
             
               Page
               297
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               38.
            
             
             Sheweth
             how
             our
             sanctification
             cometh
             from
             
             Christ
             in
             six
             particulars
             .
             1
             It
             was
             the
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             destroy
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             2
             He
             is
             the
             great
             Ordinance
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             sanctifie
             his
             people
             .
             3
             His
             death
             is
             appointed
             to
             mortifie
             sin
             .
             4
             By
             him
             the
             curse
             upon
             the
             heart
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             5
             By
             his
             union
             with
             Beleevers
             ,
             being
             the
             head
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             .
             6
             In
             Christ
             are
             the
             strongest
             arguments
             for
             holiness
             that
             can
             be
             
               Page
               300
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               39
            
             Containing
             two
             strong
             Arguments
             in
             Christ
             for
             holiness
             .
             First
             ,
             In
             him
             the
             soul
             sees
             the
             greatest
             breach
             between
             it
             and
             God
             by
             reason
             of
             Sin.
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             him
             it
             sees
             the
             greatest
             Hatred
             of
             Sin
             in
             God.
             
               Page
               313
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               40
            
             Shewing
             how
             Sanctification
             comes
             from
             Christ
             ,
             in
             six
             Particulars
             more
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             he
             that
             reveals
             the
             Father
             to
             the
             Soul.
             2.
             
             Through
             Christ
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             into
             the
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             All
             the
             Promises
             are
             made
             to
             us
             through
             him
             .
             4.
             
             In
             him
             all
             the
             Ordinances
             are
             effectual
             .
             5.
             
             He
             sends
             the
             Spirit
             into
             the
             heart
             .
             6.
             
             Christ
             Rules
             in
             the
             heart
             
               Page
               317
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               41.
            
             
             Six
             Consequences
             from
             the
             former
             Doctrine
             I.
             The
             difference
             between
             beleevers
             and
             the
             state
             in
             Adam
             .
             II.
             We
             see
             the
             difference
             between
             Civility
             and
             true
             holiness
             .
             III.
             We
             see
             the
             reason
             why
             so
             many
             Vowes
             and
             Covenants
             to
             live
             holily
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             IIII.
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             holy
             .
             V.
             Be
             not
             hindred
             from
             comming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             albeit
             you
             have
             not
             so
             much
             holiness
             as
             you
             desire
             .
             VI.
             Hence
             we
             learne
             how
             to
             Vnderstand
             Christ
             aright
             .
             
               Page
               327
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               42.
            
             
             Containeth
             an
             exhortation
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             wherein
             Three
             hindrances
             are
             removed
             ,
             And
             six
             encouragements
             laid
             down
             .
             First
             ,
             The
             Union
             between
             Christ
             and
             a
             beleever
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             the
             great
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Thirdly
             corruption
             is
             the
             burden
             of
             Christ
             
             as
             wel
             as
             of
             a
             sinner
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             healed
             the
             bodies
             of
             many
             ,
             he
             will
             much
             more
             the
             soul
             ,
             Fifthly
             he
             knows
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Tempted
             .
             Sixtly
             ,
             It
             is
             for
             the
             Honor
             of
             the
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             and
             life
             of
             Christ
             to
             give
             Holiness
             .
             
               Page
               337
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               43.
            
             
             Containes
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             former
             doctrine
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             with
             divers
             directions
             how
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             for
             holiness
             .
             I.
             Be
             sensible
             of
             the
             want
             of
             it
             .
             II.
             Be
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             ordinances
             further
             then
             you
             meet
             with
             Christ
             .
             III.
             Come
             not
             so
             much
             for
             comfort
             and
             peace
             as
             for
             holiness
             .
             IV.
             Be
             sensible
             of
             new
             supplies
             .
             V.
             Converse
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             
               Page
               341
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               44
               ▪
            
             Sheweth
             that
             a
             beleever
             hath
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             in
             al
             troubles
             he
             can
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             laid
             out
             in
             four
             Particulars
             ,
             1
             All
             afflictions
             are
             at
             his
             disposal
             .
             2
             In
             him
             the
             curse
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             3
             They
             stand
             with
             Gods
             love
             .
             4
             They
             are
             measured
             by
             God.
             
               Page
               348
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               45.
            
             
             The
             Rest
             beleevers
             have
             from
             Christ
             in
             outward
             afflictions
             discovered
             in
             four
             Particulars
             more
             1.
             
             They
             shall
             be
             to
             good
             ends
             ,
             2
             They
             shall
             be
             sanctified
             to
             the
             good
             of
             beleevers
             .
             3.
             
             God
             is
             present
             with
             his
             people
             in
             Christ
             ,
             4
             There
             is
             abundance
             of
             present
             good
             in
             affliction
             .
             
               Page
               360
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               46.
            
             
             Containeth
             the
             conclusion
             of
             the
             last
             doctrine
             in
             the
             two
             former
             Chapters
             ,
             shewing
             how
             unbeseeming
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             a
             beleever
             to
             be
             troubled
             in
             affliction
             .
             
               Page
               366
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               47.
            
             
             Sheweth
             that
             beleevers
             are
             often
             under
             inward
             affliction
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             desertions
             .
             
               Page
               368
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               48.
            
             
             Containeth
             Seven
             Directions
             how
             a
             beleever
             may
             get
             Rest
             from
             Christ
             in
             spiritual
             Desertions
             .
             First
             ,
             Look
             upon
             Christ
             as
             once
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             .
             Secondly
             .
             Look
             to
             Christ
             as
             ful
             of
             Grace
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             Look
             to
             Christ
             as
             an
             advocate
             at
             the
             
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             Fourthly
             ,
             Look
             to
             Christ
             for
             fulfilling
             the
             promise
             of
             sending
             the
             comforter
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Go
             to
             Christ
             as
             at
             first
             in
             thy
             Conversion
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             Keep
             good
             thoughts
             of
             God.
             Seventhly
             ,
             Resolve
             never
             to
             take
             Rest
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             beside
             Christ
             .
             
               Page
               371
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               49.
            
             
             Sheweth
             that
             beleevers
             have
             not
             only
             Rest
             in
             but
             Rest
             also
             from
             afflictions
             .
             
               Page
               379
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               50.
            
             
             Five
             markes
             of
             true
             rest
             in
             Christ
             .
             I
             It
             is
             not
             but
             upon
             discovery
             of
             glorious
             things
             the
             soul
             knew
             not
             before
             ,
             II.
             It
             comes
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             ceasing
             from
             its
             own
             work
             .
             III.
             It
             makes
             the
             beleever
             active
             for
             God.
             IIII.
             Rest
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             Christ
             .
             rested
             V.
             True
             Rest
             wil
             abide
             the
             trial
             of
             the
             word
             .
             
               Page
               382
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               51.
            
             
             Eight
             means
             to
             get
             and
             keep
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             .
             1
             Beware
             of
             secret
             Sins
             2
             Be
             thankful
             for
             what
             good
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             3
             Judg
             not
             thy self
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             4
             In
             trouble
             wait
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             .
             5
             Meditate
             much
             upon
             the
             promises
             6
             Proportion
             humiliation
             to
             thy
             comfort
             .
             7
             Be
             throughly
             grounded
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             Christ
             .
             8
             Improve
             the
             Rest
             thou
             hast
             to
             God
             ,
             by
             doing
             much
             work
             to
             him
             
               Page
               388
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           CHRIST
           INVITING
           SINNERS
           TO
           COME
           TO
           HIM
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 MATTH
                 .
                 11.28
              
               .
            
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               al
               ye
               that
               Labor
               ,
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Wherein
               ,
               There
               's
               1.
               
               The
               Dependance
               of
               this
               verse
               upon
               the
               former
               ,
               with
               the
               Scope
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               herein
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Meaning
               of
               the
               words
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Division
               thereof
               into
               three
               parts
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             opened
             unto
             you
             that
             great
             Doctrine
             of
             *
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             willingness
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             to
             be
             Reconciled
             to
             Sinners
             ;
             sending
             his
             Messengers
             to
             invite
             ,
             intreate
             ,
             and
             beseech
             in
             his
             Name
             ;
             though
             there
             was
             something
             else
             followed
             in
             the
             Chapter
             that
             I
             could
             
             willingly
             have
             handled
             :
             yet
             because
             I
             would
             press
             on
             what
             hath
             been
             delivered
             about
             our
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             urge
             it
             further
             with
             a
             suitable
             argument
             ;
             I
             have
             pitched
             upon
             this
             text
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             set
             forth
             the
             willingness
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             Reconciled
             to
             Sinners
             :
             and
             a
             most
             gracious
             invitation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             poor
             Sinners
             to
             come
             in
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Rest
             for
             their
             Souls
             .
             A
             Text
             that
             breatheth
             forth
             nothing
             but
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             a
             Heart
             melting
             invitation
             .
             In
             Jer.
             31.12
             .
             we
             have
             a
             prophesie
             ,
             that
             Sinners
             shal
             come
             and
             flow
             together
             to
             the
             goodness
             ;
             
               Or
               to
               the
               bountifullness
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             of
             your
             books
             have
             it
             )
             surely
             if
             there
             be
             any
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             holds
             forth
             the
             goodness
             ,
             and
             bountifulness
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             Sinners
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             melt
             their
             hearts
             that
             they
             may
             flow
             unto
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             in
             the
             Text.
             This
             invitation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
               ye
               that
               are
               Weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               ,
            
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             the
             Comfort
             of
             many
             a
             wounded
             Conscience
             ,
             of
             many
             a
             troubled
             Sinner
             ▪
             having
             fastned
             upon
             it
             ,
             their
             Souls
             have
             been
             staied
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             been
             kept
             from
             sinking
             into
             the
             bottomless
             Gulf
             of
             dispaire
             thereby
             .
             A
             Text
             that
             hath
             been
             of
             as
             great
             use
             unto
             afflicted
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             any
             in
             al
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ;
             If
             ever
             there
             were
             a
             Heart
             breaking
             Scripture
             ,
             certainly
             here
             it
             is
             ;
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               Laden
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             in
             it self
             an
             intire
             sentence
             if
             we
             take
             the
             28.
             verse
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             it
             is
             ful
             of
             abundance
             of
             sweetness
             ,
             and
             filled
             up
             to
             the
             top
             with
             the
             Grace
             and
             goodness
             of
             the
             Lord.
             But
             ●ow
             ,
             if
             you
             observe
             the
             dependence
             of
             these
             words
             on
             the
             former
             ,
             (
             the
             words
             that
             go
             before
             )
             then
             you
             wil
             see
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             indeed
             ,
             a
             soul
             satisfying
             fulness
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             goodness
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             held
             forth
             from
             this
             text
             :
             and
             though
             many
             of
             you
             (
             I
             question
             not
             )
             have
             heard
             this
             Text
             often
             quoted
             ;
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               Rest
            
             ;
             yet
             (
             perhaps
             )
             few
             of
             you
             have
             observed
             how
             these
             words
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             
             sweet
             dependance
             upon
             the
             former
             .
             If
             you
             compare
             these
             words
             ,
             with
             those
             that
             go
             before
             ,
             you
             shal
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             very
             heart
             breaking
             expressions
             .
             What
             did
             Christ
             say
             in
             the
             very
             verse
             before
             ?
             (
             I
             'll
             go
             no
             further
             .
             )
             
               Al
               things
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               are
               delivered
               unto
               me
               of
               my
               Father
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               knoweth
               the
               Son
               but
               the
               Father
               ;
               neither
               knoweth
               any
               man
               the
               Father
               save
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               whomsoever
               the
               Son
               wil
               reveal
               him
            
             ;
             (
             and
             then
             follows
             )
             
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
             The
             Text
             seems
             to
             be
             so
             ful
             of
             sweetness
             alone
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             seldom
             observed
             how
             this
             comes
             in
             after
             it
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             we
             should
             look
             upon
             them
             thus
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Who
             after
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             Al
             things
             are
             delivered
             to
             me
             of
             my
             Fathet
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             knoweth
             the
             Son
             but
             the
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
             Immediately
             saies
             ,
             Oh!
             
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               Laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
          
           
             We
             may
             observe
             in
             this
             dependance
             of
             the
             words
             on
             the
             former
             ,
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             That
             al
             things
             are
             delivered
             to
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             therefore
             come
             to
             me
             ;
             this
             depends
             upon
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             27.
             verse
             .
             
               All
               things
               are
               delivered
               to
               me
               of
               my
               Father
            
             ;
             as
             if
             Christ
             should
             say
             ;
             Be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
             ,
             poor
             troubled
             afflicted
             Sinners
             ,
             that
             mourne
             under
             the
             weight
             and
             burden
             of
             your
             Sins
             ,
             I
             have
             all
             things
             delivered
             by
             the
             Father
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             al
             the
             mercy
             ,
             al
             the
             Riches
             of
             Grace
             ,
             all
             the
             treasures
             ;
             al
             the
             goodness
             and
             Grace
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Father
             is
             given
             to
             me
             to
             dispence
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             al
             power
             is
             given
             to
             me
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             do
             good
             to
             poor
             troubled
             Sinners
             .
             And
             therefore
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             Oh!
             come
             to
             me
             ye
             poor
             troubled
             and
             afflicted
             Sinners
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               No
               man
               knows
               the
               Son
               but
               the
               Father
               ,
               neither
               knoweth
               any
               man
               the
               Father
               ,
               save
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               
               whom
               the
               Son
               will
               reveal
               him
            
             ;
             that
             's
             the
             second
             thing
             observable
             in
             the
             dependance
             ,
             of
             these
             words
             on
             the
             former
             :
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             most
             infinite
             communion
             between
             me
             and
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             fully
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             what
             his
             Heart
             is
             towards
             sinners
             ;
             I
             know
             what
             his
             thoughts
             have
             been
             from
             al
             eternity
             about
             doing
             good
             unto
             poor
             Sinners
             :
             there
             is
             a
             most
             neer
             conjunction
             between
             me
             and
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             I
             alone
             can
             reveal
             the
             Father
             to
             poor
             sinners
             that
             are
             in
             darkness
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             God
             the
             Father
             made
             known
             to
             them
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             but
             by
             me
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             way
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             towards
             them
             but
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             Oh!
             Sinners
             come
             to
             me
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             dependance
             of
             the
             words
             upon
             the
             former
             .
             Likewise
             consider
             what
             follow●
             .
             If
             the
             poor
             should
             say
             ,
             Oh!
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             we
             are
             vild
             unworthy
             creatures
             ,
             we
             lie
             under
             the
             weight
             and
             burden
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             Sins
             :
             and
             shal
             such
             as
             we
             come
             to
             thee
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             yet
             come
             to
             me
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             Greek
             here
             hath
             an
             emphasis
             beyond
             that
             which
             you
             have
             in
             your
             Books
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             Venice
             ,
             that
             is
             usually
             translated
             come
             ,
             but
             adeste
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             word
             exhortation
             ,
             not
             a
             meer
             word
             commanding
             ,
             but
             a
             word
             of
             Exhortation
             ,
             as
             one
             friend
             calls
             to
             another
             in
             a
             familiar
             sweet
             way
             ,
             and
             saies
             ,
             come
             hither
             :
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             Oh!
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             poor
             Sinner
             )
             thou
             art
             the
             Holy
             one
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             thou
             art
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             how
             should
             I
             be
             able
             to
             come
             to
             thee
             ?
             now
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             I
             am
             meek
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             lowly
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             lay
             no
             further
             burden
             upon
             you
             ,
             no
             other
             yoke
             upon
             you
             ,
             I
             am
             meek
             and
             lowly
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             shew
             my self
             to
             be
             meek
             and
             gentle
             ,
             and
             loving
             to
             you
             ;
             I
             wil
             not
             upbraid
             you
             ;
             if
             you
             come
             ,
             I
             wil
             not
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             Jeptha
             said
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Gilead
             ,
             you
             did
             hate
             me
             and
             cast
             me
             out
             ,
             and
             why
             are
             you
             come
             to
             me
             in
             your
             distress
             ?
             but
             if
             you
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             you
             shal
             find
             rest
             to
             your
             Soules
             ,
             and
             be
             sure
             that
             whatsoever
             yoke
             shal
             be
             layed
             upon
             you
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             but
             an
             easie
             yoke
             ,
             
             and
             whatsoever
             burden
             shal
             be
             layed
             upon
             you
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             but
             a
             light
             burden
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             have
             the
             dependance
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             scope
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             further
             for
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             ;
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             ye
             that
             Labor
             .
             The
             word
             translated
             here
             [
             Labor
             ]
             is
             (
             I
             think
             )
             in
             some
             of
             your
             books
             [
             Weary
             ]
             al
             ye
             that
             are
             weary
             .
             And
             it
             signifies
             a
             cutting
             Labor
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             a
             word
             that
             signifies
             to
             cut
             ;
             any
             kind
             of
             trouble
             or
             vexation
             that
             is
             upon
             ones
             spirit
             that
             is
             cutting
             ;
             a
             cutting
             trouble
             ;
             somtimes
             it
             is
             used
             for
             any
             kind
             of
             trouble
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             in
             Revel
             .
             14.13
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               which
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               Labors
            
             ;
             from
             al
             their
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             ;
             Al
             you
             that
             Labor
             and
             are
             heavy
             Laden
             ;
             the
             word
             comes
             from
             a
             word
             that
             signifies
             the
             Lading
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             such
             a
             loade
             that
             would
             load
             a
             Ship
             :
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
             You
             that
             are
             under
             such
             afflictions
             of
             spirit
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             even
             cut
             again
             ;
             you
             that
             Labor
             under
             the
             trouble
             ,
             anguish
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             of
             your
             hearts
             .
             And
             then
             you
             that
             are
             under
             such
             a
             burden
             ,
             that
             even
             would
             lade
             a
             Ship
             ;
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             sink
             your
             souls
             down
             into
             the
             bottom
             of
             dispaire
             ;
             you
             that
             are
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ;
             you
             that
             can
             find
             no
             rest
             any
             where
             else
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             rest
             .
             So
             that
             here
             in
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             You
             have
             these
             three
             things
             for
             the
             division
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               discription
               of
               those
               whom
               Christ
               would
               invite
               to
               himself
            
             ;
             what
             kind
             of
             people
             they
             are
             ;
             or
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             as
             are
             invited
             and
             required
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ;
             the
             subject
             ,
             
               Such
               as
               Labor
               ,
               and
               are
               heavy
               Laden
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               sweet
               and
               gracious
               invitation
               of
               Christ
               to
               such
               [
               Come
               to
               me
               ]
            
             come
             to
             me
             you
             that
             do
             thus
             Labor
             ,
             and
             are
             thus
             heavy
             Laden
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               A
               Gracious
               promise
               unto
               such
               as
               come
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               that
               Christ
               wil
               give
               rest
               unto
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             three
             things
             in
             vers
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ;
             I
             shall
             only
             speak
             of
             that
             at
             this
             time
             ;
             though
             the
             other
             two
             are
             the
             Chief
             that
             I
             do
             intend
             .
             And
             I
             speake
             of
             the
             first
             only
             ,
             as
             making
             way
             unto
             the
             other
             two
             that
             follow
             .
             For
             the
             reason
             why
             I
             chose
             this
             scripture
             was
             to
             draw
             the
             Soul
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             riches
             of
             this
             promise
             of
             rest
             ;
             to
             shew
             what
             rest
             the
             Soul
             shal
             have
             in
             
               Christ
               that
               doth
               come
            
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Containing
               a
               Description
               of
               them
               whom
               Christ
               invites
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               laid
               down
               in
               this
               doctrine
               .
               That
               
                 they
                 whom
                 Christ
                 cals
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 Labor
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 heavy
                 Laden
                 .
              
               Whether
               ,
               1.
               
               Vnder
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law.
               Or
               ,
               2.
               
               Vnder
               the
               weight
               of
               their
               sins
               .
               Or
               ,
               3.
               
               Vnder
               the
               power
               of
               any
               corruption
               .
               Or
               ,
               4.
               
               Vnder
               any
               outward
               trouble
               ,
               or
               Affliction
               .
            
          
           
             
               YOu
               that
               Labor
               and
               are
               Heavy
               Laden
               .
            
             So
             that
             then
             the
             point
             is
             ,
             
               DOCT.
               That
               those
               that
               Labor
               ,
               and
               are
               Heavy
               Laden
               ,
               are
               called
               to
               Christ
               .
               Such
               as
               Christ
               calls
               are
               Such
               as
               Labor
               and
               are
               Heavy
               Laden
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Such
               as
               Labor
               and
               are
               Heavy
               Laden
               ,
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             So
             Chrisostom
             carries
             the
             text
             .
             Those
             that
             heretofore
             have
             sought
             
             righteousness
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             find
             it
             very
             burdensom
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             that
             are
             toyling
             ,
             and
             laboring
             ,
             to
             get
             peace
             and
             rest
             unto
             their
             souls
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             find
             themselves
             tyred
             ,
             find
             that
             peace
             and
             rest
             doth
             not
             come
             that
             way
             ,
             are
             even
             toyled
             and
             tyred
             and
             do
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             stick
             in
             the
             mire
             but
             yet
             find
             no
             peace
             nor
             rest
             that
             way
             .
             Now
             saith
             Christ
             unto
             them
             ,
             come
             unto
             me
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ;
             This
             is
             not
             the
             right
             way
             to
             get
             true
             peace
             and
             rest
             to
             your
             souls
             ,
             to
             think
             to
             bring
             it
             about
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             you
             may
             toyl
             ,
             labor
             ,
             performe
             duties
             ,
             and
             not
             dare
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             your
             consciences
             ;
             be
             very
             strict
             in
             your
             lives
             ,
             be
             striving
             to
             do
             more
             and
             more
             ;
             And
             yet
             this
             wil
             not
             bring
             true
             rest
             and
             peace
             unto
             your
             souls
             ;
             you
             wil
             never
             have
             peace
             and
             rest
             through
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             you
             must
             have
             it
             by
             me
             .
             There
             are
             many
             whose
             consciences
             God
             hath
             begun
             to
             enlighten
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             there
             is
             an
             evil
             in
             Sin
             ,
             that
             sin
             wil
             bring
             death
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             endanger
             their
             souls
             of
             damnation
             eternally
             ,
             they
             are
             convinced
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             might
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             thing
             their
             souls
             doth
             much
             desire
             .
             O!
             that
             they
             might
             have
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             peace
             with
             God.
             O!
             that
             they
             might
             have
             their
             consciences
             quieted
             ;
             God
             doth
             awaken
             the
             consciences
             of
             many
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             who
             yet
             have
             no
             saving
             grace
             ;
             and
             they
             spend
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             time
             in
             laboring
             ,
             and
             taking
             much
             pains
             to
             get
             their
             Consciences
             quiet
             ;
             there
             is
             many
             that
             have
             been
             divers
             years
             laboring
             ,
             and
             taking
             paines
             to
             get
             their
             consciences
             to
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             cannot
             ,
             but
             their
             consciences
             ever
             and
             anon
             wil
             be
             flying
             in
             their
             faces
             ,
             &
             troubling
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             such
             people
             ,
             as
             dare
             not
             commit
             any
             known
             sin
             ;
             dare
             not
             neglect
             any
             known
             duty
             ,
             are
             constant
             in
             prayer
             in
             secret
             ,
             attend
             upon
             the
             word
             .
             And
             whensoever
             they
             heare
             of
             a
             duty
             that
             they
             should
             perform
             ,
             they
             labor
             to
             set
             upon
             it
             withal
             their
             might
             :
             but
             alas
             !
             they
             feel
             little
             sweetness
             and
             comfort
             in
             their
             duty
             ;
             only
             conscience
             hales
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             neglect
             it
             conscience
             
             flyes
             in
             their
             Faces
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             they
             must
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             and
             they
             seek
             therefore
             to
             pacify
             their
             Consciences
             only
             by
             the
             performance
             of
             Duties
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             seek
             it
             by
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             that
             's
             the
             only
             way
             that
             they
             do
             take
             to
             pacifie
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             get
             rest
             and
             peace
             unto
             their
             souls
             .
             Alas
             ,
             al
             this
             while
             they
             are
             laboring
             and
             toyling
             ,
             but
             cannot
             do
             it
             ;
             for
             while
             men
             seek
             Righteousness
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             toyling
             labor
             that
             will
             not
             give
             rest
             .
          
           
             
               The
               First
               Burden
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               First
               :
               
                 The
                 Law
                 gives
                 no
                 strength
                 at
                 all
                 to
                 enable
                 me
                 to
                 perform
                 duties
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Children
               of
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               under
               bondage
               ;
               as
               Pharaoh's
               Task-masters
               commanded
               so
               much
               Brick
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               but
               would
               afford
               them
               no
               straw
               ,
               no
               means
               to
               do
               it
               .
               So
               some
               set
               forth
               the
               bondage
               and
               servitude
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               commanding
               such
               things
               as
               it
               gives
               no
               strength
               at
               al
               to
               perform
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               
                 Is
                 this
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 is
                 God
                 so
                 hard
                 to
                 his
                 Creature
                 as
                 to
                 command
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 no
                 ability
                 to
                 perform
                 ?
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               We
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               once
               give
               strength
               to
               perform
               Duties
               :
               but
               certainly
               now
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               commands
               Duties
               ,
               but
               gives
               no
               strength
               to
               perform
               them
               :
               there
               is
               no
               strength
               enabling
               us
               to
               perform
               duties
               ,
               until
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               doth
               come
               into
               the
               Soul
               ;
               we
               may
               perform
               the
               outward
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               perform
               duties
               in
               such
               a
               spiritual
               manner
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               suitable
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               bring
               ease
               and
               quiet
               unto
               our
               souls
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               soul
               do
               seek
               to
               get
               rest
               ,
               and
               ease
               to
               it self
               ,
               yet
               it
               wil
               not
               come
               that
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               Burden
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               :
               
                 The
                 Law
                 requires
                 perfect
                 obedience
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
              
               and
               denounceth
               a
               Curse
               against
               him
               that
               doth
               not
               continue
               in
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Now
               when
               men
               and
               women
               are
               seeking
               to
               get
               rest
               to
               their
               souls
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               cannot
               perform
               duties
               as
               they
               ought
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               have
               no
               rest
               ,
               but
               they
               see
               the
               Law
               to
               condemn
               them
               because
               they
               do
               not
               perform
               duties
               in
               a
               perfect
               manner
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               think
               they
               must
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               wel
               as
               they
               can
               :
               I
               ,
               but
               still
               Conscience
               hath
               matter
               to
               accuse
               them
               of
               ;
               you
               have
               not
               done
               enough
               ,
               you
               still
               come
               short
               ,
               and
               though
               you
               do
               some
               duties
               ,
               you
               neglect
               other
               duties
               :
               so
               that
               Conscience
               hath
               them
               at
               advantage
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               continually
               under
               the
               bondage
               of
               an
               accusing
               and
               condemning
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               have
               no
               rest
               to
               their
               souls
               ;
               they
               perform
               duties
               ,
               but
               question
               with
               themselves
               ,
               how
               can
               I
               know
               that
               the
               infinite
               ,
               holy
               God
               wil
               accept
               of
               what
               I
               do
               ?
               and
               although
               they
               may
               get
               quiet
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               yet
               Conscience
               comes
               upon
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               disquiets
               them
               ,
               and
               casts
               fears
               and
               doubts
               ●to
               their
               souls
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               many
               poor
               Creatures
               have
               gone
               seven
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               twice
               seven
               years
               under
               trouble
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               never
               had
               any
               rest
               or
               peace
               ;
               and
               yet
               still
               have
               gone
               on
               making
               Conscience
               of
               their
               waies
               ,
               but
               withal
               ful
               of
               fears
               and
               doubts
               ,
               lest
               al
               should
               not
               be
               wel
               with
               them
               at
               last
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Burden
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               And
               besides
               ,
               Whiles
               the
               soul
               goes
               on
               to
               seek
               quiet
               and
               rest
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 unsuitableness
                 between
                 the
                 duties
                 that
                 are
                 performed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 woman
              
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               very
               works
               that
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               duties
               they
               perform
               ,
               are
               grievous
               and
               tedious
               unto
               
               them
               .
               I
               ,
               but
               now
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               O!
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               such
               as
               these
               are
               ;
               Is
               there
               any
               of
               you
               that
               have
               had
               your
               consciences
               troubled
               ,
               and
               have
               desired
               ,
               O!
               that
               there
               might
               be
               peace
               between
               God
               and
               my
               soul
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               have
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               Love
               ?
               what
               course
               have
               you
               taken
               to
               get
               it
               ?
               have
               you
               not
               sought
               to
               bring
               it
               about
               by
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               have
               thought
               to
               get
               rest
               and
               peace
               to
               your
               souls
               that
               way
               ?
               Indeed
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               to
               go
               on
               that
               way
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               sin
               ;
               but
               to
               think
               to
               have
               rest
               and
               peace
               that
               way
               ,
               hath
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               evil
               in
               it
               than
               you
               are
               aware
               of
               ;
               if
               men
               shal
               think
               to
               quiet
               themselves
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               thereby
               put
               off
               the
               Righteousness
               that
               comes
               by
               Faith
               ,
               they
               may
               come
               to
               be
               hardened
               before
               they
               be
               aware
               .
               But
               is
               there
               any
               of
               you
               that
               are
               seeking
               rest
               and
               peace
               unto
               your
               souls
               in
               such
               a
               way
               by
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               know
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               not
               the
               way
               for
               you
               to
               have
               rest
               to
               your
               souls
               ;
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               you
               must
               abstain
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               perform
               duties
               ;
               O!
               but
               if
               you
               would
               have
               rest
               to
               your
               souls
               ,
               you
               must
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               the
               souls
               rowling
               of
               it self
               upon
               the
               perfect
               righteousness
               that
               there
               is
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               only
               can
               bring
               true
               rest
               unto
               the
               soul
               .
               Many
               a
               poor
               sinner
               that
               hath
               been
               seeking
               rest
               many
               years
               ,
               hath
               not
               got
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Lord
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               come
               in
               with
               one
               promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               setting
               it
               home
               upon
               their
               souls
               ,
               they
               have
               got
               more
               rest
               and
               quiet
               to
               their
               souls
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               one
               hour
               ,
               than
               they
               did
               before
               in
               many
               years
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               art
               and
               skil
               to
               get
               rest
               and
               quiet
               to
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               troubled
               .
               The
               Gospel
               is
               a
               mystery
               in
               this
               thing
               ;
               and
               when
               God
               acquaints
               the
               soul
               with
               the
               mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               this
               thing
               ,
               then
               rest
               comes
               on
               in
               a
               sweet
               and
               gracious
               manner
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               hardest
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               for
               to
               close
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               true
               ease
               and
               rest
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               in
               it self
               til
               God
               make
               known
               the
               mystery
               of
               Faith
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               when
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               then
               the
               soul
               finds
               abundance
               of
               ease
               and
               rest
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               little
               while
               .
               As
               it
               is
               with
               a
               
               man
               that
               thinks
               by
               main
               strength
               to
               do
               some
               work
               that
               indeed
               can
               only
               be
               done
               by
               Skil
               and
               Art
               ;
               he
               may
               be
               toyling
               ,
               laboring
               ,
               and
               tiring
               himself
               ;
               but
               yet
               cannot
               do
               it
               ;
               whereas
               another
               man
               that
               understands
               the
               mistery
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               comes
               in
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               little
               time
               by
               his
               skil
               and
               art
               can
               do
               that
               with
               ease
               ,
               that
               the
               other
               man
               was
               toyling
               and
               laboring
               about
               ,
               a
               long
               while
               and
               yet
               could
               not
               do
               it
               .
               As
               you
               know
               in
               al
               Trades
               that
               have
               a
               mistery
               in
               them
               .
               You
               that
               are
               Navigators
               that
               understand
               the
               mistery
               of
               that
               Art
               ;
               if
               any
               unskilful
               man
               should
               come
               ,
               and
               think
               to
               do
               some
               of
               your
               work
               by
               his
               main
               strength
               ;
               he
               may
               labor
               and
               toyl
               even
               his
               Heart
               out
               ,
               and
               not
               do
               that
               work
               that
               you
               can
               do
               easily
               in
               a
               little
               time
               .
               So
               many
               poor
               Souls
               are
               laboring
               ,
               and
               toyling
               that
               these
               troubled
               Souls
               of
               theirs
               might
               be
               but
               quiet
               ;
               they
               are
               laboring
               ,
               and
               they
               wil
               perform
               duties
               ,
               and
               fast
               ,
               and
               pray
               so
               many
               times
               in
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               go
               on
               in
               a
               tiresome
               way
               ,
               whereas
               after
               the
               Soul
               comes
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               mistery
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               it
               hears
               the
               voice
               behind
               him
               as
               it
               were
               saying
               come
               to
               me
               .
               And
               the
               Soul
               being
               inabled
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               cal
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ;
               it
               doth
               now
               perform
               duties
               as
               much
               as
               it
               did
               before
               ,
               and
               makes
               conscience
               of
               them
               as
               much
               as
               it
               did
               before
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               come
               to
               do
               them
               in
               another
               manner
               than
               they
               did
               before
               ,
               and
               they
               come
               to
               be
               easie
               to
               them
               over
               that
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               and
               they
               come
               to
               have
               rest
               to
               their
               Souls
               notwithstanding
               their
               imperfections
               in
               duties
               .
               When
               you
               went
               to
               prayer
               ;
               indeed
               somtimes
               when
               your
               Hearts
               were
               much
               inlarged
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               your
               thoughts
               were
               taken
               up
               wholly
               with
               the
               duties
               that
               you
               were
               performing
               ;
               then
               you
               thought
               you
               had
               some
               comfort
               ,
               but
               when
               you
               had
               any
               wandring
               thoughts
               and
               distractions
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               then
               you
               rose
               up
               with
               a
               mighty
               troubled
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               could
               have
               no
               rest
               al
               the
               day
               long
               .
               Now
               when
               you
               come
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               mistery
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               many
               imperfections
               in
               your
               duties
               ,
               yet
               then
               you
               shal
               find
               rest
               unto
               your
               Souls
               ,
               
               notwithstanding
               all
               your
               imperfections
               .
               But
               that
               wil
               come
               to
               be
               more
               clearly
               opened
               when
               we
               come
               to
               that
               [
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               rest
               ]
               Those
               that
               have
               labored
               under
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               find
               it
               toylsome
               and
               exceeding
               burdensom
               to
               them
               ;
               Christ
               calls
               them
               to
               come
               to
               him
               that
               they
               may
               have
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Burden
               under
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Those
                 that
                 labor
                 and
                 are
                 heavy
                 laden
                 under
                 the
                 weight
                 and
                 burden
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
              
               ;
               The
               trouble
               of
               Conscience
               that
               is
               upon
               them
               for
               their
               Sins
               ,
               this
               is
               another
               thing
               ,
               besides
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law.
               The
               other
               labor
               was
               from
               under
               duties
               ,
               but
               this
               labor
               is
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               weight
               ,
               and
               burden
               of
               Sin
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               to
               know
               that
               this
               is
               a
               great
               labor
               ,
               and
               burden
               .
               Oh!
               when
               the
               Soul
               comes
               to
               be
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               sin
               ,
               it
               works
               to
               purpose
               ;
               it
               labors
               then
               indeed
               .
               The
               thoughts
               they
               gather
               together
               ,
               and
               conscience
               being
               awakened
               makes
               a
               great
               disturbance
               ,
               and
               causeth
               fears
               and
               tremblings
               in
               the
               Soul
               ,
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               was
               before
               slugish
               ,
               dull
               ,
               heavy
               ,
               and
               dead
               ;
               when
               God
               comes
               to
               make
               it
               to
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               Sin
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               quickned
               ,
               enlivened
               ,
               and
               working
               .
               You
               that
               Labor
               and
               are
               heavy
               laden
               ;
               you
               that
               feel
               the
               weight
               of
               Sin
               upon
               your
               Souls
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               what
               in
               the
               world
               to
               do
               ;
               
                 Come
                 you
                 to
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 Rest
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 You
                 that
                 labor
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 any
                 Corruption
              
               ;
               Not
               only
               under
               the
               Guilt
               of
               your
               Sins
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               that
               feel
               your
               Sins
               strong
               in
               you
               ;
               and
               you
               would
               fain
               get
               the
               mastery
               of
               them
               .
               You
               that
               carry
               about
               with
               you
               such
               a
               weight
               as
               makes
               you
               to
               cry
               out
               with
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Oh!
                 Wretched
                 
                 man
                 ,
                 or
                 Woman
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shal
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 Body
                 of
                 Death
                 ?
              
               You
               that
               would
               fain
               overcome
               those
               strong
               Corruptions
               that
               are
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               great
               burden
               of
               your
               Souls
               that
               you
               cannot
               overcome
               them
               .
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 and
                 I
                 wil
                 give
                 you
                 rest
                 ,
              
               from
               them
               also
               .
               First
               ,
               you
               that
               labor
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               duties
               and
               find
               them
               toylesome
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               you
               that
               labor
               under
               the
               guilt
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               find
               your
               Souls
               perplexed
               by
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               You
               that
               labor
               under
               the
               power
               of
               any
               corruption
               and
               cannot
               overcome
               it
               .
               Come
               to
               me
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
               And
               then
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Burden
               of
               Affliction
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 You
                 that
                 labor
                 under
                 any
                 outward
                 trouble
                 or
                 Affliction
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               All
               you
               that
               are
               in
               any
               sad
               condition
               ,
               that
               have
               any
               burdens
               upon
               you
               outwardly
               ;
               if
               you
               come
               to
               Christ
               he
               wil
               ease
               you
               of
               them
               ;
               though
               perhaps
               he
               will
               not
               take
               them
               from
               you
               ,
               though
               you
               may
               be
               under
               the
               affliction
               as
               before
               ,
               yet
               you
               shal
               have
               rest
               and
               ease
               in
               them
               .
               Have
               you
               any
               burden
               of
               poverty
               ?
               Have
               you
               any
               Burden
               in
               your
               Children
               ?
               Have
               you
               any
               burden
               in
               your
               Yoke
               fellows
               ?
               Or
               burden
               by
               reason
               of
               weakness
               in
               Body
               ?
               if
               you
               will
               have
               rest
               ,
               you
               must
               go
               for
               it
               to
               Chirst
               .
               Many
               when
               they
               are
               under
               any
               outward
               affliction
               ,
               they
               go
               no
               futher
               then
               the
               creature
               for
               rest
               .
               Oh!
               if
               I
               had
               but
               good
               friends
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               happy
               ;
               or
               if
               I
               had
               but
               an
               Estate
               I
               should
               be
               wel
               .
               But
               if
               thy
               poverty
               did
               work
               upon
               thy
               heart
               kindly
               ,
               it
               would
               drive
               thee
               to
               Chist
               ,
               and
               make
               thee
               to
               say
               ,
               true
               I
               am
               poor
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               enough
               in
               Christ
               to
               make
               me
               Rich
               ;
               there
               is
               mercy
               enough
               in
               Christ
               to
               make
               my
               life
               comfortable
               ,
               to
               make
               me
               who
               am
               for
               the
               present
               in
               a
               miserable
               Condition
               ,
               happy
               for
               ever
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               poor
               outwardly
               ,
               they
               should
               go
               to
               Christ
               ,
               if
               their
               poverty
               did
               drive
               them
               to
               Christ
               it
               were
               a
               good
               
               signe
               that
               the
               Lord
               did
               Sanctifie
               their
               poverty
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               because
               al
               these
               Burdens
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               handled
               distinctly
               .
               The
               Burden
               of
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               The
               burden
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ;
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               power
               of
               sin
               ;
               And
               the
               Burden
               of
               outward
               afflictions
               in
               this
               world
               .
               To
               open
               these
               fully
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               how
               Christ
               cals
               those
               that
               are
               under
               these
               to
               himself
               ,
               would
               take
               up
               much
               time
               ;
               therefore
               I
               wil
               pitch
               upon
               the
               Second
               at
               present
               and
               handle
               that
               more
               throughly
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               laboring
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               You
               that
               Labor
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               ,
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
                 and
                 I
                 wil
                 give
                 you
                 Rest
              
               ▪
               I
               wil
               not
               here
               stand
               to
               open
               unto
               you
               ,
               what
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               is
               ;
               then
               I
               should
               soon
               slip
               into
               an
               argument
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               at
               large
               heretofore
               opened
               to
               you
               ,
               
               out
               of
               the
               Evil
               of
               sin
               ;
               only
               thus
               much
               let
               us
               know
               ,
               that
               of
               al
               burdens
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               burden
               of
               Sin
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               ;
               it
               is
               that
               that
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               the
               very
               spirit
               of
               God.
               God
               complaines
               that
               he
               is
               pressed
               under
               it
               as
               a
               Cart
               is
               pressed
               that
               is
               ful
               of
               sheaves
               ;
               it
               was
               that
               which
               pressed
               down
               the
               Angels
               to
               Hel
               to
               be
               reserved
               in
               Chains
               of
               darkness
               ;
               it
               was
               that
               which
               pressed
               down
               Christ
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               sweat
               drops
               of
               Blood.
               And
               it
               is
               that
               that
               hath
               been
               a
               great
               weight
               and
               burden
               upon
               many
               thousands
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               ;
               it
               is
               that
               that
               the
               damned
               in
               Hel
               lies
               under
               now
               ,
               and
               must
               do
               so
               eternally
               ,
               Cursing
               ,
               Blaspheming
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               that
               that
               makes
               the
               whole
               creation
               to
               groan
               and
               travel
               in
               pain
               .
               However
               many
               people
               think
               ●lightly
               and
               meanly
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               when
               the
               Lord
               doth
               lay
               it
               upon
               any
               Soul
               ,
               such
               a
               Soul
               doth
               find
               it
               to
               be
               a
               burden
               indeed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Burden
               under
               Sin
               ,
               laid
               open
               in
               nine
               Particulars
               .
               1.
               
               When
               the
               Soul
               not
               only
               apprehendeth
               ,
               but
               is
               sensible
               of
               the
               Evil
               of
               Sin
               in
               the
               reality
               of
               it
               .
               2.
               
               Finds
               all
               the
               comfort
               that
               did
               attend
               Sin
               before
               to
               vanish
               and
               come
               to
               nothing
               .
               3.
               
               Looks
               upon
               it self
               as
               loathsome
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               Some
               measure
               bowed
               to
               God.
               4.
               
               Trembles
               at
               the
               least
               thoughts
               and
               Temptations
               to
               Sin.
               5.
               
               Feel
               Sin
               heaviest
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               indeed
               heaviest
               .
               6.
               
               Feels
               the
               weight
               of
               Sin
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               Creature
               is
               able
               to
               remove
               it
               .
               7.
               
               Had
               rather
               be
               under
               any
               burden
               ,
               then
               the
               burden
               of
               Sin.
               8.
               
               Doth
               notwithstanding
               the
               weight
               thereof
               ,
               justifie
               God.
               9.
               
               Doth
               not
               lie
               sullenly
               ,
               and
               dispair
               under
               it
               ,
               but
               attend
               for
               direction
               from
               God
               ,
               how
               it
               may
               be
               freed
               there
               from
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             you
             that
             are
             Burdened
             with
             Sin
             ,
             and
             labor
             under
             this
             ;
             you
             are
             those
             that
             Christ
             calls
             to
             himself
             to
             come
             to
             him
             that
             you
             may
             have
             rest
             unto
             your
             Souls
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             opening
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             shal
             shew
             you
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             How
             the
             Soul
             is
             burdened
             with
             Sin
             in
             a
             right
             way
             ,
             so
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             looks
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             invite
             it
             to
             come
             to
             him
             .
             How
             the
             Soul
             is
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             feels
             in
             the
             burden
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             that
             Christ
             doth
             cal
             unto
             himself
             for
             to
             receive
             rest
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Why
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Lord
             wil
             have
             the
             Soul
             burdened
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Upon
             what
             ground
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             such
             a
             desire
             to
             have
             the
             Soul
             come
             in
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             doth
             invite
             the
             Soul.
             And
             so
             apply
             it
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             Frst
             .
             You
             that
             are
             weary
             ,
             and
             heavy
             laden
             .
             Christ
             invites
             the
             heavy
             laden
             ;
             [
             
               heavy
               laden
            
             ]
             what
             is
             that
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Burden
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 Those
                 notions
                 ,
                 or
                 truths
                 that
                 before
                 lay
                 floating
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
              
               ;
               Those
               truths
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               Sin
               that
               lay
               before
               as
               it
               were
               aloft
               in
               the
               understanding
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               now
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 causes
                 them
                 to
                 sink
                 down
                 within
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               And
               doth
               press
               the
               evil
               of
               Sin
               upon
               the
               Soul
               ,
               making
               the
               soul
               now
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               apprehend
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               sensible
               of
               Sin
               ,
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               reallity
               of
               it
               ;
               it
               feels
               I
               say
               ,
               those
               truths
               that
               were
               but
               hovering
               in
               the
               understanding
               before
               ,
               now
               to
               settle
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               press
               the
               heart
               with
               the
               real
               apprehension
               of
               sin
               ;
               saith
               the
               Soul
               ,
               I
               heard
               talking
               of
               it
               before
               ,
               and
               I
               could
               speak
               of
               it
               before
               ;
               but
               now
               I
               feel
               it
               ;
               now
               saith
               the
               soul
               ,
               those
               things
               that
               were
               as
               notions
               before
               are
               the
               greatest
               realities
               that
               are
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               Lord
               presseth
               them
               down
               upon
               the
               heart
               so
               as
               they
               are
               heavy
               upon
               the
               Soul
               ,
               so
               heavy
               as
               to
               be
               crushed
               as
               it
               were
               under
               them
               ;
               now
               al
               those
               vain
               reasonings
               ,
               al
               those
               vain
               hopes
               ,
               those
               shiftings
               that
               before
               the
               Soul
               had
               for
               to
               quiet
               it self
               ,
               they
               are
               now
               quite
               crushed
               under
               the
               real
               apprehensions
               of
               sin
               .
               If
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Mill-stone
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               light
               things
               put
               on
               the
               top
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               Mill-stone
               should
               be
               let
               fal
               upon
               them
               ,
               it
               would
               even
               grind
               them
               to
               pouder
               ;
               so
               before
               there
               were
               vain
               Hopes
               ,
               and
               vain
               reasonings
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               But
               when
               God
               causeth
               those
               truths
               and
               the
               realities
               of
               them
               to
               press
               upon
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               crusheth
               al
               those
               vain
               Hopes
               ,
               and
               vain
               reasonings
               to
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               Burden
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 The
                 soul
                 that
                 finds
                 al
                 those
                 Comforts
                 that
                 did
                 attend
                 sin
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 vanish
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 nothing
              
               ;
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               man
               or
               woman
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               very
               few
               so
               vild
               as
               to
               delight
               in
               sin
               ,
               meerly
               because
               it
               is
               sin
               without
               any
               other
               consideration
               ;
               but
               sin
               as
               it
               hath
               some
               comforts
               attending
               upon
               it
               ,
               is
               pleasing
               unto
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ;
               as
               now
               there
               comes
               in
               perhaps
               som
               gain
               or
               pleasure
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               gives
               content
               to
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               burden'd
               with
               sin
               ,
               the
               Soul
               feels
               sin
               so
               weighty
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               sensible
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               dreadful
               evil
               notwithstanding
               al
               the
               comforts
               that
               do
               attend
               it
               .
               Al
               the
               comforts
               that
               attend
               upon
               sin
               do
               vanish
               and
               come
               to
               nothing
               ;
               now
               the
               Soul
               can
               take
               no
               further
               contentment
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               comes
               in
               by
               sin
               ;
               &
               that
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               ;
               it
               is
               so
               burdened
               with
               sin
               as
               it
               can
               take
               no
               contentment
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               comes
               in
               by
               sin
               ;
               whatsoever
               gain
               comes
               in
               that
               way
               it
               casts
               it
               off
               :
               or
               whatsoever
               pleasure
               or
               other
               seeming
               accomodation
               sin
               is
               attended
               with
               ,
               the
               soul
               looks
               upon
               them
               al
               with
               disdain
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Burden
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Soul
               that
               is
               burdned
               with
               sin
               
                 doth
                 so
                 feel
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 back
                 is
                 bowed
                 down
                 and
                 tyred
                 ,
              
               at
               least
               makes
               it
               look
               upon
               it self
               as
               a
               
                 vild
                 and
                 loathsom
                 Creature
              
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               dealt
               withal
               as
               a
               vild
               and
               loathsom
               creature
               ;
               it
               is
               burdened
               so
               ,
               as
               the
               heart
               is
               in
               some
               measure
               tired
               with
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               Burden
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Yea
               so
               burdened
               with
               sin
               ,
               
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 now
                 trembles
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 thought
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 temptation
                 to
                 sin
              
               fearing
               that
               if
               it
               should
               willingly
               comit
               any
               further
               
               known
               sin
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               so
               ad
               unto
               the
               burden
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               would
               press
               the
               soul
               down
               to
               eternall
               misery
               :
               it
               is
               so
               burdened
               ,
               that
               it
               dares
               not
               ad
               any
               one
               sin
               more
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               can
               at
               least
               ,
               it
               is
               afraid
               of
               adding
               any
               more
               sins
               least
               one
               more
               should
               sink
               it
               to
               Hell.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fift
               Burden
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               The
               soul
               
                 Feels
                 Sin
                 heaviest
                 where
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 heaviest
                 ,
              
               when
               it
               is
               rightly
               burdened
               ,
               
                 it
                 Feels
                 it
                 heavy
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 it
              
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               most
               heavy
               because
               it
               is
               against
               the
               
                 Infinit
                 Holy
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               rule
               of
               righteousness
               ;
               there
               lieth
               the
               weight
               of
               al
               ,
               
               that
               by
               it
               I
               have
               Struck
               at
               the
               infinit
               holy
               God
               ,
               and
               bin
               an
               enemy
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               had
               opened
               to
               you
               at
               large
               .
               Now
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               truely
               burdened
               with
               sin
               ,
               it
               feels
               Sin
               heaviest
               there
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               against
               Such
               an
               infinit
               blessed
               holy
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               infinitely
               worthy
               of
               al
               honor
               from
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixt
               Burden
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               When
               the
               heart
               is
               truely
               burdened
               ,
               with
               sin
               ;
               it
               is
               so
               burdened
               ,
               and
               feels
               such
               a
               weight
               ,
               as
               it
               clearly
               apprehends
               that
               no
               creature
               in
               heaven
               or
               earth
               is
               able
               to
               remove
               and
               take
               it
               away
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               so
               sensible
               of
               the
               weight
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               it
               feels
               &
               apprehends
               it self
               to
               lie
               under
               such
               a
               weight
               ,
               as
               no
               Creature
               in
               Heaven
               or
               Earth
               is
               able
               to
               take
               away
               ,
               &
               if
               there
               comes
               not
               some
               power
               beyond
               the
               power
               of
               any
               Creature
               ,
               here
               must
               I
               lie
               downe
               and
               be
               prest
               eternally
               under
               this
               weight
               .
               As
               suppose
               a
               poore
               man
               Should
               lie
               under
               a
               greivous
               burden
               ,
               in
               some
               ditch
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               there
               comes
               it
               may
               be
               a
               child
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               there
               flies
               a
               Bird
               over
               him
               ,
               or
               there
               runs
               a
               dog
               by
               him
               ;
               But
               alas
               ,
               he
               thinks
               with
               himself
               ,
               I
               may
               lie
               long
               enough
               notwithstanding
               al
               these
               ,
               there
               must
               come
               some
               other
               Strength
               to
               help
               me
               ,
               
               or
               else
               I
               must
               surely
               perish
               ;
               So
               the
               soule
               lies
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               thinks
               ,
               Lord
               what
               a
               burden
               have
               I
               brought
               my self
               under
               ,
               so
               great
               that
               if
               al
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               al
               the
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               should
               come
               to
               me
               they
               cannot
               help
               me
               ;
               they
               may
               speake
               good
               words
               to
               me
               but
               they
               cannot
               help
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               the
               almighty
               power
               of
               god
               that
               is
               able
               to
               help
               me
               :
               now
               the
               soul
               feels
               sin
               to
               some
               purpose
               ,
               when
               once
               it
               feels
               that
               there
               is
               no
               created
               power
               ,
               no
               finite
               power
               but
               only
               the
               infinit
               power
               of
               the
               great
               god
               that
               can
               help
               it
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               ease
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               seventh
               Burden
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               And
               then
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               truly
               burdened
               with
               sin
               
                 had
                 rather
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 have
                 any
                 burden
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 sin
              
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               time
               that
               sin
               was
               delightful
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               now
               I
               would
               rather
               have
               any
               burden
               upon
               me
               then
               this
               ,
               I
               did
               before
               think
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               wanted
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               were
               outwardly
               poore
               ,
               and
               mean
               ,
               were
               miserable
               ,
               but
               now
               had
               I
               al
               the
               outward
               miseries
               in
               the
               world
               upon
               my
               back
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               bear
               them
               al
               then
               this
               burden
               ;
               I
               have
               felt
               much
               affliction
               in
               my
               dayes
               ,
               but
               this
               burden
               and
               this
               weight
               ,
               is
               most
               greivous
               and
               heaviest
               of
               al
               ,
               Oh!
               if
               the
               lord
               would
               but
               take
               off
               this
               weight
               ,
               and
               this
               burden
               from
               me
               ,
               let
               him
               lay
               what
               weight
               and
               burden
               upon
               me
               he
               wil.
               Thus
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               rightly
               burdened
               with
               sin
               is
               affected
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Eighth
               Burden
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               Again
               ,
               Though
               it
               feels
               much
               weight
               of
               sin
               upon
               it
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 in
                 al
                 this
                 it
                 Justifies
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               doth
               not
               think
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               God
               notwithstanding
               the
               heavy
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               upon
               him
               .
               It
               s
               true
               I
               feel
               Gods
               heavy
               hand
               is
               upon
               me
               ;
               and
               presseth
               me
               sore
               but
               yet
               Gods
               hand
               is
               just
               ,
               he
               is
               righteous
               in
               al
               this
               ,
               let
               him
               have
               glory
               whatsoever
               becoms
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               brought
               
               this
               burden
               upon
               my self
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               time
               that
               I
               heaped
               up
               one
               sin
               after
               another
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               could
               never
               have
               had
               weight
               enough
               upon
               me
               ,
               but
               now
               I
               find
               it
               heavy
               ,
               Oh!
               the
               Sins
               of
               my
               youth
               they
               lie
               heavy
               now
               upon
               my
               soul
               ,
               my
               lying
               and
               Swearing
               ,
               And
               the
               Loss
               of
               my
               time
               ,
               and
               my
               Saboth-breaking
               ;
               Oh!
               the
               Lord
               is
               righteous
               in
               al
               his
               waies
               .
               And
               in
               this
               manner
               doth
               the
               heart
               work
               that
               is
               burdened
               in
               Such
               a
               way
               as
               the
               Lord
               doth
               intend
               good
               unto
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Ninth
               burden
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               And
               lastly
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               under
               such
               a
               burden
               as
               is
               almost
               intollerable
               
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Sunk
                 down
                 in
                 Despare
                 ,
                 under
                 its
                 burden
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               beast
               while
               it
               is
               under
               a
               burden
               ,
               for
               a
               little
               while
               it
               wil
               strugle
               and
               strive
               under
               it
               ,
               but
               afterwards
               it
               wil
               lie
               down
               and
               be
               sullen
               and
               die
               under
               it
               .
               But
               now
               those
               that
               are
               burdened
               with
               sin
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               the
               Lord
               doth
               use
               to
               prepare
               the
               heart
               for
               his
               Sonn
               by
               ;
               they
               feel
               the
               weight
               indeed
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               so
               feel
               the
               weight
               as
               they
               labor
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               yet
               active
               and
               stirring
               and
               working
               ,
               attending
               stil
               upon
               any
               directions
               that
               God
               hath
               to
               give
               them
               out
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               their
               hearts
               do
               keep
               active
               and
               crying
               to
               God
               and
               waighting
               to
               know
               what
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               is
               towards
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               willing
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               God
               shal
               require
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               lie
               Sullen
               and
               dead
               as
               it
               were
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               their
               Sinns
               .
               Now
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Soule
               in
               this
               condition
               expressed
               in
               the
               nine
               particulars
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               Know
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               they
               that
               Christ
               doth
               in
               a
               more
               especial
               manner
               cal
               unto
               ,
               and
               Saith
               ;
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
                 yee
                 that
                 are
                 thus
                 weary
                 and
                 heavy
                 Laden
                 and
                 I
                 wil
                 give
                 you
                 rest
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Two
               Cautions
               touching
               the
               Burden
               of
               sin
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               't
               is
               no
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               2
               That
               it
               doth
               not
               interest
               the
               soul
               in
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               give
               it
               rest
               in
               him
               .
               Whereunto
               certain
               Consequences
               are
               annexed
               .
            
          
           
             NOW
             I
             must
             lay
             down
             two
             Cautions
             before
             I
             come
             to
             give
             the
             Reasons
             of
             the
             Point
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             
               What
               do
               you
               speak
               of
               these
               burdens
               ,
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               souls
               being
               burdened
               with
               the
               weight
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               come
               to
               Christ
               for
               ease
               and
               rest
               ?
               surely
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               required
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             To
             that
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             al
             this
             burden
             of
             the
             soul
             for
             sin
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             Condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             granted
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Condition
             but
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             Condition
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             That
             all
             this
             burden
             of
             the
             soul
             for
             sin
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             interest
             the
             soul
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             give
             it
             rest
             in
             Christ
             .
             I
             may
             be
             thus
             burdened
             for
             sin
             ,
             yet
             except
             I
             do
             beleeve
             indeed
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             an
             act
             of
             faith
             beyond
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             obtain
             rest
             .
             Then
             hence
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             ground
             our
             faith
             upon
             being
             burdened
             for
             sin
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             burdened
             ,
             therefore
             we
             shal
             be
             pardoned
             and
             saved
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             lay
             the
             stress
             and
             weight
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             upon
             the
             feeling
             the
             weight
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             must
             pitch
             our
             faith
             upon
             ,
             is
             not
             our
             trouble
             ,
             the
             trouble
             of
             our
             souls
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             but
             those
             troubles
             that
             the
             soul
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             
             suffered
             for
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             a
             note
             of
             great
             use
             ,
             and
             I
             beseech
             you
             observe
             it
             ;
             you
             must
             know
             this
             ,
             That
             when
             your
             hearts
             are
             troubled
             for
             sin
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             think
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             nor
             you
             must
             not
             make
             this
             the
             object
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             thus
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             thus
             troubled
             ,
             therefore
             I
             may
             beleeve
             that
             my
             sin
             is
             pardoned
             ,
             no
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             pitch
             my
             faith
             upon
             my
             own
             trouble
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             trouble
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             those
             troubles
             that
             the
             soul
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             did
             endure
             by
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             .
          
           
             First
             :
             Then
             hence
             will
             follow
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             any
             degree
             of
             trouble
             for
             sin
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             one
             hath
             been
             troubled
             for
             sin
             ,
             or
             how
             little
             soever
             that
             gives
             them
             interest
             ,
             or
             not
             interest
             in
             Christ
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             certainly
             if
             we
             could
             come
             to
             Christ
             without
             any
             burden
             or
             sence
             of
             our
             sin
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             that
             we
             could
             come
             to
             Christ
             (
             I
             say
             )
             without
             any
             such
             being
             burdened
             for
             sin
             ,
             we
             might
             ;
             but
             because
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             doth
             work
             upon
             the
             heart
             in
             a
             rational
             way
             ,
             as
             a
             rational
             Creature
             ,
             although
             he
             doth
             work
             above
             Reason
             ,
             and
             conveys
             supernatural
             Grace
             that
             is
             beyond
             Reason
             ;
             yet
             still
             he
             doth
             work
             upon
             the
             heart
             as
             a
             Rational
             Creature
             .
             Now
             therefore
             the
             work
             of
             Reason
             must
             be
             made
             subservient
             to
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             usually
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             works
             upon
             a
             soul
             ,
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Reason
             ,
             to
             make
             that
             subservient
             to
             the
             Work
             of
             his
             Grace
             .
             Now
             because
             no
             man
             can
             come
             to
             a
             Savior
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             know
             what
             need
             he
             hath
             of
             a
             Savior
             ;
             therefore
             if
             I
             come
             to
             Christ
             as
             a
             Savior
             to
             save
             my
             soul
             from
             sin
             ,
             I
             must
             apprehend
             what
             sin
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             sensible
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             :
             If
             God
             doth
             work
             upon
             the
             soul
             as
             a
             Rational
             Creature
             ,
             then
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             this
             to
             be
             a
             means
             to
             stop
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             course
             of
             sin
             ;
             for
             before
             the
             sinner
             is
             made
             sensible
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             in
             a
             full
             carear
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             nothing
             wil
             stop
             him
             in
             his
             course
             .
             But
             now
             when
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             be
             thus
             burdened
             ,
             the
             
             soul
             it
             stopped
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             run
             in
             that
             full
             stream
             of
             wickedness
             as
             it
             did
             before
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             one
             good
             means
             to
             help
             the
             soul
             towards
             Christ
             ,
             the
             very
             stopping
             of
             it
             in
             the
             course
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             :
             This
             is
             the
             means
             in
             a
             Rational
             way
             to
             make
             the
             soul
             attend
             to
             any
             call
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             before
             Christ
             may
             call
             to
             sinners
             out
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             feel
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             do
             not
             come
             ;
             if
             a
             man
             be
             under
             a
             heavy
             burden
             in
             a
             dark
             night
             ,
             if
             he
             hears
             the
             least
             noise
             of
             the
             feet
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             then
             he
             cries
             out
             for
             help
             .
             So
             the
             soul
             under
             the
             heavy
             burden
             of
             sin
             ,
             doth
             rejoyce
             to
             hear
             of
             any
             direction
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             :
             The
             soul
             comes
             to
             prize
             mercy
             ,
             and
             mercy
             will
             take
             a
             deep
             impression
             upon
             the
             heart
             that
             is
             burdened
             ;
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             burdened
             with
             sin
             ;
             Oh
             ,
             how
             dear
             ,
             and
             sweet
             ,
             and
             precious
             ,
             are
             mercies
             then
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             :
             And
             further
             ,
             When
             the
             soul
             is
             burdened
             with
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             a
             Rational
             way
             prepared
             to
             take
             the
             yoak
             of
             Christ
             .
             Before
             it
             did
             cast
             it
             off
             ,
             but
             now
             feeling
             sin
             to
             be
             a
             heavier
             burden
             than
             any
             other
             whatsoever
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             prepared
             to
             take
             upon
             it
             the
             yoke
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             now
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             under
             this
             burden
             ,
             then
             Christ
             calls
             in
             love
             to
             ease
             and
             give
             rest
             to
             those
             souls
             that
             are
             under
             such
             a
             burden
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Reasons
               of
               the
               former
               Doctrine
               .
               1.
               
               Christ
               hath
               all
               mercy
               in
               him
               .
               2.
               
               The
               end
               why
               he
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               to
               give
               rest
               to
               burdened
               souls
               .
               3.
               
               Christ
               himself
               was
               once
               under
               some
               kind
               of
               this
               burden
               .
               4.
               
               He
               is
               to
               have
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               the
               ease
               which
               is
               given
               to
               sinners
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Third
             thing
             is
             ,
             Reasons
             why
             Jesus
             Christ
             doth
             desire
             and
             invite
             souls
             to
             come
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               REASON
               I.
               
            
             
               First
               :
               Because
               that
               all
               is
               given
               to
               Christ
               ;
               Christ
               hath
               all
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Father
               in
               him
               ;
               for
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwels
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               must
               needs
               pitty
               such
               a
               soul
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Law
               in
               Deuteronomy
               ,
               That
               if
               a
               Beast
               be
               under
               a
               burden
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               perish
               ,
               God
               requires
               that
               you
               should
               not
               withdraw
               your self
               from
               the
               Beast
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               the
               Beast
               of
               your
               Enemy
               ,
               but
               to
               help
               it
               .
               Now
               if
               God
               would
               have
               us
               to
               be
               so
               merciful
               (
               who
               have
               but
               drops
               of
               mercy
               in
               us
               )
               when
               we
               see
               a
               beast
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               our
               Enemies
               ,
               under
               a
               Burden
               ,
               Then
               surely
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               that
               hath
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               infinite
               God
               in
               him
               ;
               when
               he
               shall
               see
               an
               immortal
               soul
               under
               such
               a
               burden
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               perish
               ,
               and
               it
               cries
               to
               him
               for
               Help
               ,
               certainly
               Christ
               will
               ease
               and
               help
               that
               soul
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               REASON
               II.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               We
               know
               that
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               on
               purpose
               ,
               Christ
               was
               anointed
               and
               sent
               for
               that
               end
               to
               bind
               up
               the
               broken
               hearted
               and
               give
               them
               ease
               ;
               Christ
               is
               designed
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               for
               this
               very
               work
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               wil
               do
               it
               ;
               he
               is
               appointed
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               for
               to
               ease
               burdened
               Souls
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               work
               ;
               therefore
               when
               Christ
               sees
               any
               poor
               soul
               burdened
               under
               sin
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               here
               is
               work
               for
               me
               ;
               
                 He
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 cal
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 but
                 sinners
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ,
              
               Here
               is
               that
               that
               I
               came
               from
               Heaven
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               very
               business
               that
               I
               was
               sent
               from
               my
               Father
               to
               do
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               work
               my
               Father
               sent
               me
               into
               the
               world
               for
               .
            
          
           
             
               REASON
               III.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               once
               felt
               some
               burden
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               and
               he
               knows
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               burdened
               with
               Sin
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 made
                 sin
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               So
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               in
               the
               2
               Cor.
               5.21
               .
               He
               was
               made
               Sin
               ;
               Christ
               had
               the
               weight
               of
               al
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               Elect
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               feel
               what
               the
               weight
               of
               sin
               was
               .
               Christ
               hath
               experience
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               burdened
               with
               sin
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               for
               sin
               .
               Certainly
               when
               Christ
               lay
               groveling
               with
               his
               Face
               upon
               the
               ground
               and
               sweated
               drops
               of
               blood
               then
               he
               was
               under
               a
               great
               burden
               .
               Christ
               had
               the
               great
               burden
               of
               mans
               sin
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               that
               was
               due
               to
               mans
               sin
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               it
               upon
               him
               til
               he
               sweat
               under
               it
               ;
               Now
               Christ
               himself
               having
               been
               under
               it
               ;
               certainly
               he
               cannot
               but
               pitty
               poor
               burdened
               Sinners
               .
            
          
           
             
               REASON
               IV.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               It
               is
               Christ
               that
               is
               to
               have
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               
               ease
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               those
               souls
               that
               are
               burdened
               for
               sin
               ,
               if
               ever
               they
               have
               ease
               ;
               they
               wil
               give
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               al
               the
               Glory
               .
               Now
               first
               Christ
               having
               al
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               being
               sent
               into
               the
               world
               to
               bind
               up
               al
               broken
               hearts
               ,
               and
               having
               experience
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               sin
               .
               And
               fourthly
               knowing
               that
               he
               shal
               have
               al
               the
               Glory
               ,
               in
               delivering
               and
               easing
               of
               Souls
               ;
               certainly
               Christ
               doth
               account
               it
               worth
               al
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               the
               Glory
               in
               easing
               of
               troubled
               Souls
               ,
               as
               many
               Chyrurgions
               account
               it
               to
               be
               their
               Glory
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Honor
               of
               curing
               desperate
               cures
               ;
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               wil
               Glory
               in
               this
               to
               al
               eternity
               .
               When
               al
               the
               poor
               burdened
               Souls
               that
               ever
               he
               did
               ease
               shal
               be
               brought
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               shal
               be
               acknowledged
               before
               God
               and
               his
               Angels
               .
               Oh!
               here
               are
               those
               ,
               many
               thousand
               Souls
               that
               were
               under
               their
               burdens
               ,
               and
               were
               ready
               to
               perish
               and
               I
               have
               eased
               them
               ,
               and
               here
               they
               shal
               rest
               from
               al
               their
               labors
               for
               ever
               ;
               Christ
               cals
               Sinners
               upon
               these
               gro●ds
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             The
             Application
             ,
             Exhorting
             Sinners
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             with
             Answers
             unto
             certain
             Objections
             .
          
           
             
               APPLICATION
               .
            
             
               NOw
               for
               a
               word
               of
               Application
               :
               doth
               Christ
               cal
               for
               burdened
               Souls
               ;
               to
               come
               to
               him
               that
               they
               may
               have
               rest
               ?
               Then
               those
               that
               are
               burden'd
               should
               harken
               to
               what
               Christ
               saith
               in
               this
               Congregation
               this
               morning
               ;
               Is
               there
               any
               poor
               soul
               that
               is
               ready
               to
               perish
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               goes
               under
               the
               Load
               of
               it
               ;
               Christ
               cals
               to
               that
               Soul
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
               It
               were
               a
               grievous
               thing
               for
               Christ
               to
               
               come
               and
               cal
               into
               such
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               there
               should
               be
               none
               there
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               think
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               many
               in
               this
               Congregation
               that
               shal
               hear
               the
               cal
               of
               Christ
               .
               Christ
               many
               times
               cals
               where
               there
               are
               none
               to
               answer
               :
               we
               may
               say
               in
               this
               case
               as
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               said
               in
               another
               ,
               the
               harvest
               is
               great
               ,
               but
               the
               Laborers
               are
               but
               few
               ;
               So
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               the
               harvest
               of
               sin
               is
               great
               ,
               but
               the
               Laborers
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               Sin
               ,
               are
               but
               very
               few
               :
               many
               there
               are
               that
               would
               cast
               the
               burden
               of
               sin
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               did
               ,
               cast
               heavy
               burdens
               upon
               others
               ,
               but
               they
               themselves
               wil
               not
               touch
               them
               with
               one
               of
               their
               fingers
               .
               So
               many
               would
               cast
               the
               burden
               of
               sin
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               feel
               it
               themselves
               .
               O!
               let
               me
               speak
               to
               you
               ,
               What
               Chamber
               ,
               or
               Closet
               can
               witness
               that
               you
               have
               been
               sending
               strong
               cries
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               being
               under
               that
               grievous
               burden
               .
               A
               beast
               if
               it
               lies
               under
               a
               burden
               ,
               it
               wil
               roar
               and
               cry
               out
               for
               help
               .
               So
               certainly
               if
               your
               souls
               were
               prest
               with
               the
               burden
               of
               sin
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               mighty
               cries
               to
               God
               to
               ease
               you
               of
               that
               burden
               :
               But
               to
               most
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               sin
               is
               very
               light
               :
               Well
               ,
               know
               ,
               That
               as
               Christ
               himself
               felt
               sin
               to
               be
               a
               heavy
               burden
               ,
               so
               one
               way
               or
               other
               they
               must
               feel
               it
               ,
               either
               here
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               ;
               but
               blessed
               is
               that
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               that
               feels
               the
               weight
               of
               sin
               while
               he
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               not
               hereafter
               prest
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               it
               .
               We
               read
               of
               Pharoah
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               came
               for
               ease
               ,
               he
               bids
               them
               go
               to
               their
               burdens
               ;
               that
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               unjustly
               ,
               Christ
               might
               do
               to
               many
               righteously
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               you
               upon
               your
               sick
               beds
               ,
               or
               death
               beds
               hereafter
               ,
               shal
               cry
               for
               mercy
               ,
               Christ
               may
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               go
               to
               your
               burdens
               ;
               when
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Word
               came
               to
               press
               sin
               upon
               your
               souls
               ,
               you
               cast
               it
               off
               .
               O!
               't
               is
               a
               dangerous
               Condition
               ,
               when
               men
               and
               women
               cannot
               only
               sin
               enough
               :
               but
               now
               when
               any
               truth
               of
               God
               should
               lay
               sin
               upon
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               cast
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               they
               think
               hardly
               of
               those
               Truths
               of
               God
               that
               would
               come
               and
               ●ind
               their
               sins
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               so
               burden
               
               them
               with
               their
               sins
               ;
               but
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               with
               us
               .
               If
               those
               that
               be
               thus
               laden
               with
               their
               sins
               ,
               be
               those
               that
               Christ
               doth
               call
               to
               him
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               think
               so
               hardly
               of
               those
               Truths
               of
               God
               that
               doth
               reveal
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               rather
               let
               us
               joyn
               with
               those
               Truths
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               labor
               to
               burden
               our
               own
               hearts
               ;
               for
               you
               see
               that
               those
               that
               are
               burdened
               ,
               Christ
               cals
               them
               to
               him
               that
               they
               might
               have
               rest
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               other
               burdens
               that
               we
               are
               to
               bring
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               but
               rather
               seek
               to
               avoid
               them
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
               burden
               of
               sin
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               burden
               our
               hearts
               with
               that
               ,
               and
               to
               labor
               to
               lay
               our
               sins
               to
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               press
               them
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               charge
               them
               upon
               our
               own
               Spirits
               with
               all
               the
               aggravations
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               work
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               comes
               to
               lay
               sin
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               to
               joyn
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               begin
               to
               be
               more
               sensible
               of
               my
               sins
               ,
               than
               I
               was
               before
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               humble
               me
               through
               it
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               under
               thy
               hand
               as
               long
               as
               thou
               pleasest
               ,
               only
               work
               thy
               good
               work
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               you
               wil
               say
               ;
               
                 We
                 may
                 sink
                 under
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 Sin.
                 
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               O
               no
               ;
               those
               that
               cast
               off
               the
               burden
               of
               sin
               they
               are
               most
               like
               to
               sink
               under
               it
               ;
               now
               can
               you
               think
               that
               the
               Lord
               wil
               Suffer
               such
               a
               soul
               to
               sink
               under
               the
               burden
               ,
               that
               doth
               burden
               it self
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               have
               glory
               :
               But
               those
               that
               are
               unwilling
               ,
               and
               are
               forced
               to
               be
               burdened
               ,
               that
               never
               are
               sensible
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               sin
               ,
               til
               al
               the
               props
               and
               Comforts
               of
               the
               creature
               are
               taken
               away
               .
               Upon
               their
               sick
               beds
               ,
               and
               death
               beds
               ,
               then
               men
               are
               burdened
               with
               Sin
               ,
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               the
               props
               are
               taken
               away
               ;
               before
               they
               had
               comforts
               ,
               and
               estates
               ,
               and
               such
               things
               which
               are
               as
               so
               many
               props
               ;
               but
               now
               God
               comes
               and
               takes
               the
               props
               ,
               and
               down
               they
               f●l
               upon
               us
               .
               That
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               many
               upon
               their
               death
               beds
               lie
               Ro●ring
               and
               Crying
               out
               so
               bitterly
               for
               their
               sins
               ;
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               
               the
               Lord
               hath
               cut
               asunder
               the
               props
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               lies
               heavy
               upon
               their
               hearts
               .
               Now
               Christ
               cals
               ;
               come
               to
               me
               you
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               ;
               come
               to
               me
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               Know
               that
               you
               are
               in
               a
               fa●
               better
               condition
               ,
               than
               you
               were
               ,
               when
               you
               went
               on
               with
               delight
               in
               sin
               ;
               you
               are
               now
               in
               the
               way
               that
               God
               doth
               use
               to
               bring
               them
               in
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               purpose
               to
               do
               good
               unto
               :
               I
               remember
               in
               the
               Gospel
               where
               the
               poor
               blind
               man
               cryed
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 O
                 Son
                 of
                 David
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
              
               and
               stil
               cryed
               ;
               at
               length
               Christ
               heard
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               blind
               man
               and
               asked
               what
               it
               was
               ?
               Now
               those
               that
               were
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               go
               to
               the
               poor
               blind
               man
               and
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               he
               calls
               ;
               he
               might
               say
               ;
               I
               ,
               but
               my
               eyes
               be
               not
               opened
               ;
               I
               ,
               but
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               he
               calls
               .
               So
               I
               say
               to
               al
               burdened
               Sinners
               ;
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               troubled
               soul
               ,
               Christ
               calls
               thee
               ;
               he
               saith
               come
               to
               me
               al
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               ,
               and
               heavy
               laden
               ;
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               thou
               that
               art
               so
               much
               laden
               ;
               Christ
               cals
               thee
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               
                 I
                 but
              
               (
               thou
               wilt
               say
               )
               
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 ease
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 sure
                 that
                 my
                 sins
                 were
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 &
              
               I
               
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 ease
                 and
                 comfort
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               I
               but
               poor
               soul
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               thou
               art
               called
               ;
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               wretched
               wicked
               creature
               ,
               and
               depart
               from
               me
               thou
               cursed
               ,
               as
               he
               wil
               say
               to
               sinners
               hereafter
               ;
               that
               might
               have
               been
               thy
               condition
               ;
               but
               thou
               didst
               not
               heare
               the
               voice
               from
               Christ
               this
               day
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               :
               but
               thou
               doest
               heare
               this
               voice
               this
               day
               from
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
                 al
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 weary
                 and
                 heavy
                 laden
              
               :
               Christ
               is
               neer
               to
               you
               ;
               the
               Lord
               is
               neer
               to
               the
               broken
               heart
               ;
               he
               is
               neere
               to
               the
               contrite
               spirit
               .
               And
               know
               this
               ,
               the
               longer
               thou
               art
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               thy
               sin
               ,
               there
               wil
               come
               the
               more
               comfort
               hereafter
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               burden
               of
               sin
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               there
               wil
               be
               a
               weight
               of
               glory
               ,
               hereafter
               ;
               So
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               of
               a
               weight
               of
               
               glory
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               of
               a
               weight
               of
               Sin
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               beare
               the
               weight
               of
               sin
               quietly
               ;
               say
               with
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               I
               wil
               be
               willing
               to
               beare
               the
               indignation
               of
               the
               lord
               because
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               him
               .
               So
               say
               thou
               :
               't
               is
               fit
               my
               soul
               should
               beare
               a
               burden
               ,
               be
               content
               to
               wait
               now
               ,
               do
               you
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               Christ
               did
               when
               he
               was
               under
               his
               burden
               :
               mark
               what
               he
               did
               in
               Heb.
               5.7
               .
               See
               how
               the
               heart
               of
               Christ
               was
               affected
               when
               he
               felt
               the
               weight
               of
               our
               sins
               upon
               him
               ▪
               
                 In
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 flesh
                 he
                 offered
                 up
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 supplications
                 with
                 strong
                 Cryes
                 and
                 teares
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 him
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 heard
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 Feared
                 .
              
               Goe
               thy
               way
               O
               Soul
               ,
               and
               get
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               tel
               God
               of
               thy
               burdens
               that
               thou
               feelest
               ,
               make
               thy
               moan
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               be
               with
               praiers
               and
               supplications
               ,
               and
               strong
               Cryes
               ;
               and
               tel
               him
               Lord
               I
               fear
               least
               my
               soul
               should
               be
               prest
               down
               to
               eternal
               death
               under
               this
               burden
               :
               tel
               him
               of
               thy
               feares
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               very
               probable
               ,
               that
               thy
               soul
               shal
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               this
               invitation
               here
               ,
               surely
               ,
               there
               is
               rest
               for
               thee
               as
               wel
               as
               for
               any
               ,
               while
               thou
               art
               crying
               out
               under
               thy
               burden
               ,
               for
               ought
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               or
               any
               Angel
               in
               heaven
               the
               pardon
               of
               thy
               sins
               may
               be
               sealling
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               not
               make
               any
               desperate
               Conclusion
               against
               thy
               own
               Soul
               ,
               for
               thy
               pardon
               may
               be
               a
               sealing
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Lord
               wil
               send
               a
               messenger
               to
               tel
               thee
               of
               this
               .
               Nay
               ,
               do
               I
               tel
               thee
               that
               the●e
               wil
               a
               messenger
               come
               .
               Behold
               here
               in
               this
               text
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               comes
               ,
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
               cryes
               to
               thee
               ,
               Come
               O
               Come
               ,
               come
               freely
               ,
               though
               thou
               hast
               no
               good
               at
               al
               in
               thee
               ,
               there
               is
               enough
               in
               me
               to
               give
               rest
               unto
               that
               soul
               that
               doth
               most
               labor
               under
               the
               greatest
               burden
               of
               sin
               that
               ever
               was
               .
               I
               'll
               now
               conclude
               with
               that
               that
               I
               began
               with
               al
               at
               the
               first
               .
               O
               remember
               again
               the
               dependance
               of
               these
               words
               with
               the
               former
               ;
               that
               he
               that
               cals
               to
               thee
               to
               come
               to
               him
               for
               rest
               ,
               it
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               received
               al
               things
               of
               the
               father
               ;
               and
               what
               hath
               he
               received
               them
               of
               the
               Father
               for
               ,
               but
               for
               such
               poor
               Soules
               as
               these
               are
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Burden
               under
               the
               law
               laid
               open
               in
               Eleven
               particulars
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Law
               Requireth
               of
               us
               such
               things
               which
               we
               are
               unable
               to
               perform
               .
               2.
               
               It
               Requireth
               absolute
               perfection
               .
               3.
               
               It
               Accepteth
               not
               of
               any
               of
               our
               Endeavours
               .
               4.
               
               Vpon
               any
               one
               breach
               of
               the
               law
               the
               Sinner
               looseth
               al
               ability
               for
               ever
               keeping
               any
               part
               of
               it
               afterward
               .
               5.
               
               Vpon
               any
               breach
               thereof
               ,
               it
               presently
               bindeth
               over
               the
               sinner
               to
               eternal
               death
               .
               6.
               
               It
               requireth
               constant
               obedience
               .
               7.
               
               Being
               once
               broken
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               with
               any
               after
               obedience
               .
               8.
               
               It
               accepts
               of
               no
               repentance
               .
               9.
               
               It
               only
               layes
               open
               a
               mans
               misery
               ,
               and
               there
               leaves
               him
               ,
               without
               shewing
               him
               any
               remedy
               .
               10.
               
               There
               is
               no
               appeale
               from
               it
               ,
               nor
               repealing
               of
               it
               .
               11.
               
               The
               more
               it
               cometh
               to
               be
               revealed
               ,
               the
               more
               are
               our
               corruptions
               Stirred
               up
               .
               Where
               some
               Objections
               are
               answered
               ,
               or
               Doubts
               resolved
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             finished
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin.
             The
             next
             is
             ,
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Come
               to
               me
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               you
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               rest
               ,
               viz.
            
             You
             that
             labor
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Legal
             performances
             ;
             I
             wil
             put
             those
             two
             together
             having
             a
             necessary
             dependance
             one
             upon
             the
             other
             :
             though
             I
             intend
             to
             handle
             them
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             You
             who
             come
             to
             see
             the
             great
             bondage
             that
             you
             are
             in
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             feele
             the
             great
             burden
             that
             is
             upon
             you
             in
             seeking
             after
             justification
             by
             the
             law
             and
             have
             done
             so
             for
             a
             long
             time
             ;
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             know
             that
             you
             have
             been
             deceived
             in
             looking
             after
             your
             justification
             
             on
             that
             way
             ;
             you
             have
             labored
             ,
             and
             toyled
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             it
             wil
             not
             be
             gotten
             that
             way
             ▪
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             have
             such
             rest
             to
             your
             soules
             ,
             as
             you
             never
             yet
             have
             felt
             ,
             nor
             never
             shal
             feel
             by
             that
             way
             .
             This
             I
             take
             fully
             to
             be
             the
             Scope
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             wel
             a●
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             That
             the
             Law
             compared
             to
             a
             burden
             wil
             appeare
             by
             that
             expression
             which
             you
             have
             in
             Rom.
             6.14
             .
             
               For
               sin
               shal
               not
               have
               dominion
               over
               you
               ,
               for
               you
               are
               not
               under
               ,
               the
               law
               ,
               but
               under
               grace
            
             ;
             He
             Speakes
             to
             those
             that
             were
             delivered
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             now
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             time
             indeed
             that
             they
             were
             under
             the
             law
             ;
             the
             Law
             lay
             upon
             them
             as
             a
             heavy
             burden
             ;
             but
             they
             came
             afterwards
             under
             grace
             ,
             &
             they
             had
             a
             yoke
             there
             also
             (
             even
             grace
             it self
             brings
             some
             kind
             of
             yoake
             )
             but
             not
             such
             a
             yoake
             as
             the
             Law
             doth
             .
             Christ
             himself
             saith
             ,
             take
             my
             yoak
             presently
             ;
             but
             the
             yoke
             is
             very
             easie
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Now
             that
             I
             might
             open
             what
             the
             burden
             under
             the
             Law
             is
             ;
             which
             if
             a
             sinner
             comes
             to
             understand
             ,
             any
             soul
             once
             comes
             to
             understand
             ;
             it
             is
             impossible
             but
             it
             must
             be
             laden
             and
             burdened
             ;
             it
             wil
             be
             a
             load
             upon
             them
             ,
             a
             heavy
             load
             to
             those
             that
             understand
             it
             ;
             even
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             law
             .
             Therefore
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             it
             which
             I
             look
             upon
             as
             exceeding
             necessary
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             cannot
             understand
             Christ
             aright
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             us
             barely
             to
             understand
             Christ
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             understand
             Christ
             as
             one
             that
             is
             the
             great
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             Law
             ;
             one
             that
             comes
             to
             give
             rest
             and
             ease
             to
             us
             from
             the
             Law
             ;
             Now
             except
             we
             understand
             the
             yoke
             ,
             and
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             cannot
             understand
             the
             worth
             of
             Christ
             in
             comming
             to
             give
             us
             ease
             and
             rest
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             I
             shal
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             what
             the
             yoke
             and
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             .
             And
             then
             what
             is
             the
             burdensom
             Condition
             of
             the
             Soul
             that
             seeks
             after
             Righteousness
             by
             Legal
             performances
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             the
             Law
             requires
             of
             us
             such
             things
             
               that
               we
               are
               not
               able
               possibly
               to
               performe
            
             ;
             it
             requires
             things
             of
             us
             that
             we
             cannot
             do
             ;
             you
             wil
             say
             that
             is
             a
             greivous
             burden
             indeed
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             that
             that
             we
             cannot
             do
             :
             now
             the
             Law
             doth
             so
             onely
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             think
             it
             hard
             it
             doth
             not
             put
             you
             upon
             any
             thing
             that
             God
             did
             never
             inable
             you
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             that
             you
             would
             say
             were
             hard
             ,
             and
             how
             could
             God
             justly
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             puts
             you
             upon
             that
             which
             now
             you
             cannot
             do
             ;
             but
             you
             have
             brought
             this
             [
             cannot
             ]
             upon
             your selves
             ;
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             any
             burden
             ,
             to
             Adam
             ,
             as
             God
             made
             man
             first
             in
             innocency
             ,
             there
             the
             Law
             could
             have
             bin
             no
             burden
             :
             but
             now
             as
             we
             are
             fallen
             Consider
             what
             our
             Condition
             is
             now
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             greivous
             burden
             ,
             for
             it
             puts
             us
             upon
             that
             which
             we
             cannot
             do
             ,
             al
             the
             strength
             that
             we
             have
             should
             it
             be
             put
             forth
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             we
             could
             not
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             not
             think
             that
             because
             we
             have
             lost
             our
             power
             ,
             therefore
             Gods
             Law
             should
             not
             goe
             on
             ;
             the
             law
             hath
             its
             course
             whether
             we
             have
             power
             ,
             or
             no
             power
             ,
             because
             God
             gave
             it
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             lost
             it
             ,
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             Scripture
             in
             Acts
             15.10
             .
             
               Now
               therefore
               why
               tempt
               you
               God
               to
               put
               a
               yoke
               upon
               the
               neck
               of
               the
               disciples
               which
               neither
               our
               fathers
               ,
               nor
               we
               were
               able
               to
               beare
            
             ;
             The
             law
             is
             such
             a
             yoke
             which
             neither
             we
             ,
             nor
             our
             fathers
             were
             able
             to
             beare
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             I
             :
             But
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             
               this
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               ceremonial
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             To
             that
             I
             answer
             ,
             Certainely
             ,
             if
             the
             ceremonial
             Law
             were
             a
             yoke
             ,
             then
             take
             al
             together
             Ceremonial
             and
             moral
             and
             it
             was
             greater
             ;
             take
             meerly
             the
             performing
             of
             outward
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             such
             an
             intolerable
             yoke
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             take
             the
             whole
             Law
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             that
             wil
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             ;
             for
             the
             question
             was
             here
             ,
             not
             only
             about
             the
             ceremonial
             law
             ;
             but
             about
             Moses
             Law
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             about
             justification
             by
             it
             :
             this
             was
             the
             Question
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             sent
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             informed
             about
             ,
             for
             
             this
             was
             al
             the
             Sinod
             that
             was
             here
             in
             Acts
             ,
             15.
             there
             were
             Certain
             men
             came
             from
             Jerusalem
             to
             the
             City
             of
             Antioch
             and
             there
             taught
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             stil
             of
             necessity
             keep
             Moses
             Law
             for
             justification
             .
             Now
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             being
             troubled
             that
             some
             should
             come
             from
             Jerusalem
             and
             teach
             this
             doctrine
             amongst
             them
             ;
             they
             Sent
             certain
             Brethren
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             informed
             further
             about
             this
             question
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             see
             at
             the
             ●
             .
             verse
             ,
             
               There
               arose
               certain
               of
               the
               sect
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               which
               beleived
               ,
               saying
               that
               it
               was
               needful
               to
               Circumcise
               them
               and
               to
               command
               them
               to
               keep
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
            
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             of
             justification
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             assembly
             of
             
               Jerusalem
               Peter
            
             riseth
             up
             and
             tels
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             heed
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             not
             put
             such
             a
             yoke
             upon
             the
             disciples
             ,
             especially
             that
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             which
             neither
             we
             nor
             our
             fathers
             were
             able
             to
             beare
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             meant
             Ceremonial
             but
             moral
             ;
             it
             appeares
             at
             the
             11.
             verse
             
               We
               beleeve
               that
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               our
               lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               we
               shal
               be
               saved
               even
               as
               they
               .
            
             Now
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             lord
             Jesus
             christ
             is
             not
             only
             opposite
             to
             the
             ceremonal
             law
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             moral
             Law
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             taught
             in
             way
             of
             Justification
             to
             life
             .
             So
             that
             this
             law
             that
             is
             such
             a
             yoke
             is
             that
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             that
             brings
             salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             law
             that
             reveales
             Sin
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             law
             which
             is
             the
             minister
             of
             death
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             mouths
             of
             al
             come
             to
             be
             stopped
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             heavy
             yoke
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             under
             this
             Law
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             first
             covenant
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             that
             seek
             for
             Justification
             by
             that
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             a
             greivous
             burden
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             children
             of
             the
             bond
             woman
             ,
             for
             the
             law
             requires
             that
             that
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             do
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             soul
             comes
             to
             see
             and
             understand
             it self
             to
             bee
             under
             the
             law
             such
             a
             Law
             as
             requires
             things
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             this
             burdens
             the
             soul
             ,
             &
             so
             by
             this
             means
             it
             comes
             to
             see
             the
             need
             it
             hath
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             cals
             to
             such
             to
             come
             to
             him
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             Say
             :
             So
             long
             as
             you
             continue
             unbeleivers
             in
             your
             natural
             condition
             ,
             you
             are
             under
             Such
             a
             covenant
             for
             
             life
             ,
             as
             requires
             that
             of
             you
             which
             you
             cannot
             possibly
             do
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             resting
             in
             that
             condition
             :
             Come
             therefore
             to
             me
             ,
             take
             my
             yoke
             ,
             my
             easie
             yoke
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             a
             heavy
             yoke
             :
             But
             I
             wil
             shew
             you
             a
             way
             for
             ease
             and
             rest
             to
             your
             soules
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             the
             law
             may
             require
             hard
             things
             ,
             &
             impossible
             things
             yet
             it
             may
             remit
             in
             some
             other
             things
             .
             Wherefore
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             second
             place
             :
             this
             is
             the
             yoke
             and
             bondage
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             that
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             it
             doth
             command
             ,
             it
             doth
             require
             absolute
             perfection
             ;
             accepts
             of
             nothing
             but
             absolute
             perfection
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             it
             doth
             Comand
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             onely
             comand
             hard
             things
             ;
             but
             whatsoever
             the
             law
             requires
             ,
             it
             doth
             require
             an
             absolute
             perfection
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             casts
             the
             Soul
             if
             there
             be
             but
             a
             failing
             on
             any
             particular
             in
             any
             degree
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             the
             Law
             casts
             the
             Soul
             by
             it
             .
             It
             requires
             not
             only
             that
             the
             thing
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             in
             a
             right
             manner
             ;
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             out
             of
             a
             right
             principle
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             done
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             degrees
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             that
             is
             required
             :
             that
             there
             should
             not
             onely
             be
             a
             direction
             of
             our
             lives
             according
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             come
             up
             fully
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             this
             the
             law
             requires
             :
             Now
             what
             a
             miserable
             yoke
             and
             burden
             is
             this
             ,
             for
             a
             poor
             soul
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             Law
             as
             requiring
             ,
             first
             things
             that
             I
             cannot
             do
             .
             And
             secondly
             absolute
             perfection
             admitting
             of
             no
             imperfection
             at
             al
             :
             this
             is
             a
             heavy
             yoke
             :
             this
             neither
             we
             nor
             our
             fathers
             could
             beare
             :
             and
             those
             that
             come
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             under
             a
             greivous
             burden
             ,
             and
             so
             se
             a
             need
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             cals
             those
             that
             do
             understand
             this
             .
             It
             is
             true
             if
             it
             were
             thus
             ,
             and
             people
             were
             left
             without
             any
             help
             ,
             and
             remedy
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             sad
             condition
             ;
             truly
             if
             christ
             had
             not
             come
             into
             the
             world
             to
             put
             himself
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             we
             had
             been
             left
             thus
             ;
             and
             al
             those
             that
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             had
             Christ
             preached
             unto
             them
             they
             are
             al
             thus
             ,
             they
             are
             al
             in
             this
             Condition
             ;
             they
             are
             under
             a
             law
             that
             they
             cannot
             performe
             ,
             that
             law
             which
             doth
             require
             absolute
             and
             perfect
             obedience
             in
             every
             thing
             or
             else
             casts
             them
             .
          
           
           
           
           
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Burden
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             this
             ;
             you
             may
             say
             ;
             though
             it
             doth
             require
             perfect
             obedience
             ;
             but
             wil
             it
             accept
             of
             no
             endeavours
             at
             al
             ?
             suppose
             we
             do
             endeauor
             to
             obey
             to
             the
             uttermost
             that
             we
             can
             ?
             There
             are
             many
             men
             wil
             require
             things
             that
             are
             hard
             ,
             and
             beyond
             strength
             ,
             I
             but
             when
             there
             are
             endeavours
             to
             do
             that
             that
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             wil
             be
             accepted
             :
             wherefore
             we
             are
             to
             know
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             Law
             accepts
             of
             no
             endeavours
             ;
             though
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             woman
             should
             strive
             their
             hearts
             out
             to
             obey
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             height
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             accept
             of
             those
             endeavors
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             the
             Soul
             comes
             unto
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             when
             the
             Soul
             comes
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             endeavors
             are
             accepted
             ;
             therefore
             do
             not
             say
             that
             God
             wil
             not
             accept
             of
             our
             endeavors
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             we
             endeavor
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             if
             you
             come
             unto
             Christ
             your
             endeavors
             wil
             be
             accepted
             ,
             as
             we
             shal
             shew
             you
             when
             we
             come
             to
             discourse
             the
             rest
             that
             the
             Soul
             hath
             in
             Christ
             ;
             But
             now
             here
             is
             an
             argument
             to
             drive
             poor
             souls
             to
             Christ
             ;
             to
             consider
             that
             while
             you
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             your
             endeavors
             are
             not
             accepted
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             in
             away
             of
             life
             ;
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             had
             in
             the
             condition
             you
             are
             now
             in
             :
             for
             the
             Law
             requires
             obedience
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             the
             work
             done
             ;
             you
             can
             be
             but
             either
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             or
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             you
             are
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             there
             the
             work
             is
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             not
             meerly
             endeavors
             ,
             that
             wil
             not
             do
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             the
             Rom.
             10.5
             .
             For
             Moses
             
               describeth
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               that
               he
               which
               doth
               those
               things
               shal
               live
               by
               them
            
             :
             You
             must
             either
             be
             Righteous
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             ;
             now
             if
             you
             would
             be
             Righteous
             by
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             hear
             what
             it
             is
             ;
             he
             that
             doth
             these
             things
             shal
             live
             by
             them
             ;
             
               If
               you
               do
               them
               ,
               Moses
            
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             endeavors
             to
             do
             these
             things
             ;
             he
             that
             strives
             to
             do
             these
             things
             ;
             No
             ,
             but
             Moses
             saith
             
               he
               that
               doth
               them
            
             ;
             he
             that
             doth
             these
             things
             shal
             live
             by
             them
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             doing
             ▪
             and
             not
             endeavoring
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Law
             accepteth
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             third
             thing
             wherein
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             Law
             consists
             .
             Saith
             Christ
             come
             to
             me
             and
             you
             shal
             have
             rest
             ;
             it
             is
             by
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             that
             you
             must
             have
             rest
             .
             There
             can
             be
             no
             rest
             but
             a
             grievous
             burden
             upon
             the
             soul
             til
             it
             doth
             come
             to
             Christ
             ;
             if
             it
             doth
             understand
             things
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             understand
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             condition
             ;
             though
             perhaps
             it
             be
             not
             sensible
             of
             such
             a
             burden
             through
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             most
             people
             spend
             off
             al
             their
             daies
             and
             through
             ignorance
             do
             not
             come
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             Soul
             comes
             to
             understand
             what
             tearms
             there
             are
             between
             God
             and
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             must
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             either
             stand
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             or
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             that
             al
             naturally
             are
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             I
             am
             in
             my
             natural
             Condition
             ,
             I
             am
             under
             such
             a
             Law
             that
             accepts
             of
             no
             endeavors
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             burden
             unto
             the
             Soul
             and
             make
             it
             to
             see
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             going
             to
             Christ
             for
             ease
             and
             Rest
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             law
             is
             exceeding
             great
             in
             this
             respect
             .
             That
             upon
             any
             one
             breach
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             be
             broken
             so
             as
             to
             lose
             ability
             to
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             ever
             ;
             I
             said
             there
             is
             this
             in
             the
             Law
             more
             then
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             that
             upon
             any
             one
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             be
             so
             broken
             ,
             as
             to
             loose
             all
             the
             abilities
             of
             ever
             keeping
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             again
             ;
             as
             thus
             ,
             I
             shewed
             you
             in
             
               Adam
               .
               Adam
            
             was
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             now
             Adam
             he
             breaks
             it
             in
             one
             particular
             ,
             failed
             in
             one
             Particular
             of
             what
             God
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             breaking
             of
             it
             in
             that
             one
             thing
             ,
             he
             ,
             and
             al
             his
             posterity
             was
             so
             broken
             that
             they
             lost
             all
             their
             abilities
             of
             keeping
             of
             the
             Law
             for
             ever
             ,
             except
             God
             come
             and
             create
             any
             ability
             ,
             they
             have
             lost
             what
             ability
             was
             given
             at
             first
             in
             their
             Creation
             ;
             so
             then
             this
             is
             a
             very
             great
             mistery
             ,
             that
             one
             by
             doing
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             should
             weaken
             the
             contrary
             habit
             ;
             that
             by
             doing
             a
             
               thing
               that
               is
               evil
               we
               should
               
               quite
               loose
               the
               Habit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             quite
             loose
             the
             habit
             by
             one
             act
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             loose
             the
             habit
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             particular
             evil
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             but
             loose
             al
             habits
             of
             al
             good
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             one
             act
             ;
             now
             this
             is
             a
             thing
             above
             Nature
             ;
             this
             is
             only
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             .
             God
             makes
             such
             a
             covenant
             ;
             it
             runs
             upon
             such
             tearms
             ,
             as
             if
             Adam
             did
             but
             sin
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             he
             must
             die
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             Soul
             as
             wel
             as
             his
             body
             must
             die
             a
             spiritual
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             loose
             al
             habits
             of
             al
             Grace
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Reason
             ,
             why
             we
             are
             by
             Nature
             dead
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             suppose
             God
             should
             restore
             us
             al
             to
             be
             as
             perfect
             as
             ever
             Adam
             was
             in
             the
             state
             of
             innocency
             ,
             void
             of
             al
             sin
             ,
             and
             having
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             perfect
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             should
             come
             and
             put
             us
             upon
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             again
             ;
             I
             say
             if
             we
             then
             should
             but
             fail
             in
             any
             one
             thing
             ,
             it
             would
             break
             us
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             loose
             al
             our
             abilities
             to
             perform
             any
             duty
             ever
             after
             :
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             law
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             not
             so
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             though
             we
             sin
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             presently
             loose
             al
             our
             habits
             of
             Grace
             ;
             But
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             difference
             ;
             That
             though
             Adam
             when
             he
             sinned
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             lost
             al
             his
             habits
             to
             do
             any
             good
             after
             ,
             and
             that
             though
             we
             sin
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             loose
             those
             habits
             .
             That
             I
             shal
             shew
             afterwards
             ,
             when
             I
             shal
             come
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             yoke
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             easier
             then
             that
             of
             the
             Law.
             And
             that
             is
             the
             fourth
             thing
             in
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             The
             first
             thing
             is
             this
             .
             That
             the
             Law
             upon
             every
             breach
             it
             doth
             take
             advantage
             against
             the
             soul
             presently
             ;
             I
             say
             takes
             advantage
             against
             the
             soul
             presently
             and
             binds
             it
             over
             to
             death
             ,
             to
             eternal
             death
             ,
             presently
             binds
             it
             over
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             doth
             actually
             put
             it
             under
             a
             curse
             upon
             every
             breach
             ,
             instantly
             it
             doth
             it
             ;
             its
             true
             ,
             the
             law
             it
             may
             be
             is
             not
             presently
             executed
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             a
             sinner
             hath
             broken
             it
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             certain
             that
             though
             God
             doth
             not
             come
             upon
             you
             as
             soon
             as
             you
             have
             broken
             the
             Law
             ,
             yet
             know
             that
             there
             are
             these
             three
             things
             come
             
             upon
             every
             one
             that
             is
             out
             of
             Chirst
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             any
             one
             sin
             is
             committed
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             three
             things
             come
             upon
             him
             presently
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             is
             bound
             over
             by
             Gods
             Justice
             ,
             by
             such
             abond
             as
             hath
             more
             strength
             in
             it
             then
             al
             the
             power
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             able
             to
             break
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             done
             that
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Law
             hath
             not
             present
             execution
             upon
             him
             ,
             I
             but
             he
             is
             bound
             over
             presently
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Second
             place
             ,
             the
             Law
             passeth
             sentence
             ,
             the
             binding
             over
             that
             is
             the
             guilt
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             passes
             sentence
             upon
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             condemns
             it
             ;
             the
             Soul
             is
             presently
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Law
             puts
             the
             sinner
             under
             a
             curse
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             27.
             of
             
               Deu.
               Cursed
               is
               every
               one
               that
               abides
               not
               in
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             Mark
             ,
             [
             
               every
               one
            
             ]
             that
             abides
             not
             [
             
               in
               every
               thing
            
             ]
             he
             is
             pronounced
             accursed
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             fift
             perticular
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             And
             in
             the
             Sixt
             place
             .
             This
             Law
             requires
             constant
             Obedience
             also
             :
             and
             such
             is
             the
             rigour
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             if
             you
             should
             obey
             it
             never
             so
             much
             for
             a
             great
             part
             of
             your
             lives
             ;
             If
             you
             should
             conceive
             you
             could
             obey
             it
             perfectly
             for
             a
             great
             while
             ;
             yet
             if
             at
             last
             you
             should
             offend
             in
             any
             one
             particular
             you
             are
             cast
             for
             al
             ;
             and
             al
             that
             you
             have
             done
             before
             is
             utterly
             rejected
             ;
             it
             wil
             take
             advantage
             against
             you
             for
             any
             one
             particular
             .
             If
             it
             were
             possible
             that
             all
             your
             life
             time
             you
             should
             keep
             it
             and
             at
             the
             last
             houre
             of
             your
             life
             break
             it
             in
             any
             one
             particular
             ;
             certainly
             you
             would
             be
             condemned
             by
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             for
             so
             it
             is
             in
             those
             words
             that
             are
             named
             ;
             though
             you
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             abide
             to
             do
             (
             every
             thing
             )
             If
             there
             be
             but
             any
             one
             thing
             whereby
             it
             can
             take
             advantage
             ,
             it
             will
             certainly
             condemn
             you
             for
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             al
             that
             are
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             this
             a
             load
             ?
             Would
             not
             this
             burden
             
             the
             Soul
             ?
             If
             so
             be
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             understand
             it
             ;
             and
             whether
             it
             understands
             it
             or
             not
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             it
             is
             the
             truth
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             A
             seventh
             Burden
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             once
             the
             sinner
             hath
             broke
             it
             ,
             the
             Law
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             with
             any
             obedience
             which
             may
             make
             amends
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             the
             sinner
             can
             do
             ;
             suppose
             a
             man
             should
             be
             never
             so
             angry
             and
             offended
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             offended
             him
             may
             make
             amends
             ,
             again
             a
             Servant
             thinks
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             offended
             my
             Master
             and
             done
             so
             many
             faults
             ;
             Yet
             ,
             I
             wil
             make
             amends
             for
             al.
             So
             many
             people
             think
             though
             we
             have
             broken
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             lived
             a
             great
             while
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             done
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ;
             yet
             we
             wil
             make
             amends
             again
             ;
             and
             we
             wil
             give
             almes
             ;
             and
             come
             to
             Church
             and
             the
             like
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Reasonings
             of
             many
             poor
             Ignorant
             hearts
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             understand
             upon
             what
             tearms
             they
             stand
             with
             God
             ;
             al
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             stand
             before
             God
             either
             under
             a
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ;
             or
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             two
             :
             now
             those
             kind
             of
             men
             that
             Reason
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             surely
             they
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             they
             are
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ;
             and
             now
             let
             them
             know
             that
             the
             covenant
             of
             Works
             admits
             of
             no
             such
             amends
             as
             they
             speak
             of
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             you
             have
             broken
             the
             Law
             all
             that
             ever
             you
             can
             do
             ;
             If
             you
             could
             live
             a
             thousand
             years
             never
             so
             strictly
             ;
             or
             be
             willing
             to
             suffer
             never
             so
             much
             for
             God
             ;
             yet
             all
             this
             will
             not
             satisfie
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ;
             many
             when
             they
             have
             sinned
             and
             their
             Consciences
             are
             a
             little
             awakned
             for
             it
             ,
             then
             they
             think
             to
             live
             better
             and
             to
             do
             otherwise
             afterwards
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             would
             make
             amends
             for
             what
             is
             done
             before
             ;
             but
             you
             must
             know
             that
             this
             is
             a
             meer
             deceit
             and
             wil
             not
             satisfie
             ,
             you
             must
             come
             to
             me
             saith
             Christ
             ;
             you
             must
             come
             to
             Christ
             and
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             all
             that
             you
             can
             do
             wil
             never
             make
             amends
             ;
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             If
             we
             cannot
             make
             amends
             what
             shal
             become
             of
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             Savior
             ,
             a
             Christ
             :
             our
             condition
             were
             
             sad
             Certainly
             amends
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             ever
             you
             can
             make
             amends
             :
             and
             this
             you
             must
             think
             of
             :
             you
             must
             not
             only
             think
             of
             what
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             that
             is
             to
             come
             :
             but
             how
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             law
             shal
             be
             made
             up
             for
             that
             which
             is
             past
             ;
             &
             when
             the
             sinner
             comes
             to
             think
             of
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             I
             have
             thus
             sinned
             ,
             Lord
             what
             shal
             I
             do
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             I
             &
             what
             shal
             I
             do
             to
             make
             up
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             law
             for
             that
             which
             is
             past
             ;
             this
             wil
             burden
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             the
             soul
             wil
             feel
             upon
             this
             such
             a
             burden
             that
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             can
             give
             it
             rest
             tel
             it
             come
             to
             Christ
             ;
             If
             we
             did
             apprehend
             this
             we
             would
             see
             that
             our
             Condition
             out
             of
             Christ
             were
             a
             restless
             condition
             ;
             and
             this
             invitation
             of
             Christ
             would
             be
             very
             acceptable
             .
             Now
             because
             I
             was
             loth
             to
             tel
             you
             of
             rest
             before
             I
             had
             opened
             a
             little
             this
             burden
             ,
             for
             otherwise
             you
             might
             say
             as
             those
             Jewes
             did
             to
             Christ
             in
             an
             other
             case
             when
             Christ
             told
             them
             If
             the
             Son
             made
             them
             free
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             free
             indeed
             ;
             why
             ,
             Say
             they
             ,
             are
             we
             bound
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             John.
             8.32
             .
             why
             do
             you
             talk
             of
             freedom
             to
             us
             .
             If
             I
             should
             have
             gone
             on
             in
             the
             invitation
             [
             
               Come
               to
               me
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               rest
            
             ]
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
             Why
             what
             restless
             Condition
             are
             we
             in
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             said
             ?
             But
             now
             when
             you
             see
             your
             restless
             condition
             ,
             then
             I
             suppose
             you
             wil
             be
             willing
             to
             harken
             to
             the
             invitation
             [
             
               Come
               to
               me
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               rest
            
             ]
             those
             things
             wil
             make
             you
             to
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             beleeve
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             you
             come
             to
             understand
             what
             you
             are
             in
             being
             out
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             An
             eighth
             particular
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             the
             Law
             accepts
             of
             no
             repentance
             ,
             as
             it
             wil
             not
             be
             made
             amends
             for
             ;
             so
             it
             wil
             not
             accept
             of
             repentance
             .
             Let
             the
             Sinner
             be
             never
             so
             sorrowful
             for
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             lament
             his
             sin
             never
             so
             much
             ;
             if
             he
             could
             bewail
             his
             sin
             with
             teares
             of
             blood
             ,
             the
             Law
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             this
             .
             You
             wil
             say
             this
             is
             a
             strange
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             our
             repentance
             should
             not
             be
             accepted
             of
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             absolutely
             ,
             that
             God
             wil
             accept
             of
             no
             Repentance
             ;
             but
             I
             say
             that
             the
             Law
             wil
             accept
             
             of
             no
             Repentance
             .
             Repentance
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             Law
             preacheth
             no
             such
             doctrine
             as
             the
             doctrin
             of
             Repentance
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             evangelical
             doctrine
             :
             but
             now
             repentance
             ,
             that
             is
             merely
             trouble
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             my self
             in
             such
             danger
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             this
             may
             be
             a
             natural
             repentance
             ,
             and
             not
             evangelical
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             see
             I
             have
             undone
             my self
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             sin
             ,
             and
             now
             am
             troubled
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             no
             further
             ;
             I
             say
             this
             is
             a
             natural
             repentance
             ,
             and
             not
             evangelical
             .
             When
             you
             do
             think
             of
             repenting
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             saving
             meditation
             for
             you
             to
             think
             of
             your
             Repentance
             ,
             thus
             :
             I
             am
             now
             sorry
             and
             Repent
             ,
             and
             am
             humbled
             for
             my
             sin
             ;
             I
             but
             this
             is
             through
             a
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             through
             a
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             this
             can
             be
             accepted
             ,
             it
             is
             infinit
             mercy
             in
             God
             and
             that
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             purchased
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             any
             Sorrow
             for
             any
             sin
             shal
             ever
             be
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             must
             thank
             Christ
             for
             that
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             you
             come
             to
             the
             work
             of
             mourning
             for
             sin
             ,
             you
             should
             come
             to
             it
             as
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             an
             evangelical
             work
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             freely
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             is
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             great
             mercy
             of
             God
             unto
             you
             that
             you
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             come
             before
             him
             to
             sorrow
             for
             your
             sins
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             you
             may
             be
             saved
             :
             al
             your
             tears
             ,
             and
             trouble
             for
             sin
             except
             it
             be
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             accepted
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             many
             thousands
             of
             poor
             souls
             never
             think
             of
             this
             in
             the
             work
             of
             their
             repentance
             ;
             perhaps
             when
             they
             lie
             upon
             their
             sick
             or
             death
             beds
             ,
             their
             consciences
             tels
             them
             that
             there
             is
             a
             hel
             and
             misery
             for
             sinners
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             lie
             roaring
             and
             Crying
             out
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             they
             never
             understand
             the
             way
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             and
             how
             the
             Lord
             hath
             looked
             upon
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             and
             now
             hath
             entred
             into
             a
             second
             Covenant
             through
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             there
             hath
             provided
             a
             way
             for
             their
             salvation
             which
             could
             not
             be
             in
             the
             other
             covenant
             :
             we
             are
             to
             know
             that
             the
             law
             doth
             accept
             of
             no
             repentance
             ;
             now
             O!
             what
             a
             bondage
             is
             this
             that
             
             when
             I
             am
             sorrowful
             for
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             God
             wil
             pardon
             me
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             curst
             by
             such
             a
             Law
             ,
             that
             wil
             accept
             of
             no
             repentance
             :
             but
             when
             we
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             there
             Godly
             sorrow
             is
             accepted
             of
             :
             and
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Sorrow
             unto
             life
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             the
             priviledg
             of
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             consider
             seriously
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             make
             a
             difference
             between
             a
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             and
             a
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             I
             know
             nothing
             in
             al
             divinity
             that
             is
             greater
             for
             you
             to
             understand
             then
             these
             two
             things
             :
             and
             those
             people
             that
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             these
             two
             covenants
             ,
             they
             understand
             but
             little
             in
             those
             misteries
             of
             religion
             that
             may
             bring
             Salvation
             ;
             I
             say
             little
             or
             nothing
             of
             true
             divinity
             is
             understood
             by
             people
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             first
             and
             the
             second
             covenant
             ,
             between
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             and
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             would
             let
             in
             abundance
             of
             knowledg
             .
             I
             dare
             undertake
             that
             after
             people
             come
             to
             have
             the
             understanding
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             the
             difference
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             one
             quarter
             of
             a
             year
             ,
             they
             wil
             come
             to
             have
             let
             into
             their
             hearts
             more
             knowledg
             in
             the
             main
             principles
             of
             religion
             then
             they
             had
             in
             many
             years
             before
             ,
             and
             for
             want
             of
             knowing
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             people
             do
             most
             grosly
             mistake
             in
             abundance
             of
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             never
             come
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             christ
             at
             al
             in
             that
             way
             that
             is
             propounded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             eighth
             thing
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             In
             the
             Ninth
             place
             :
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             appears
             in
             this
             :
             that
             it
             only
             opens
             to
             man
             his
             misery
             ,
             and
             there
             leaves
             him
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             Chyrurgeon
             should
             open
             a
             wound
             ,
             and
             there
             leave
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             the
             open
             aire
             .
             The
             Law
             tels
             not
             man
             of
             any
             way
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             of
             any
             way
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             but
             meerely
             shews
             unto
             us
             our
             misery
             and
             so
             leaves
             us
             .
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             the
             law
             that
             is
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             old
             testament
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             Gospel
             mingled
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             Moses
             doth
             not
             tel
             us
             of
             any
             way
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             but
             I
             mean
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             
             so
             far
             as
             that
             is
             revealed
             in
             Moses
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             revealed
             in
             the
             new
             Testament
             in
             a
             great
             p●rt
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             only
             shewes
             us
             our
             misery
             ,
             and
             there
             leaves
             us
             ;
             but
             grace
             ,
             and
             truth
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             that
             comes
             in
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             A
             tenth
             particular
             wherein
             the
             greivous
             bondage
             under
             the
             law
             appeares
             ,
             is
             this
             .
             That
             it
             is
             such
             a
             Law
             as
             there
             can
             be
             no
             appeal
             from
             it
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             no
             repealing
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             thus
             strict
             ,
             and
             thus
             severe
             ,
             yet
             I
             say
             there
             is
             no
             appeale
             from
             it
             ,
             nor
             no
             repealing
             of
             it
             :
             there
             are
             many
             Laws
             that
             we
             may
             appeal
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             or
             if
             that
             Law
             be
             hard
             it
             may
             be
             called
             in
             again
             :
             we
             cannot
             appeale
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             this
             law
             ▪
             nor
             can
             it
             ,
             be
             repealed
             .
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             this
             excluds
             us
             from
             al
             help
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             many
             hard
             Laws
             made
             by
             men
             and
             as
             long
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             force
             people
             are
             in
             a
             very
             sad
             Condition
             ;
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             meanes
             to
             repeal
             them
             :
             but
             as
             for
             this
             Law
             there
             can
             it
             seems
             be
             no
             appeale
             from
             it
             ,
             nor
             repealing
             of
             it
             .
             May
             we
             not
             appeale
             from
             Gods
             justice
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             seat
             ?
             I
             have
             indeed
             spoken
             of
             such
             an
             expression
             ,
             but
             that
             expession
             must
             be
             warily
             understood
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             there
             is
             no
             proper
             appealing
             from
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             to
             his
             mercy
             ;
             when
             the
             sinner
             comes
             to
             Christ
             it
             hath
             the
             pardon
             sealed
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             justice
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             mercy
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             soule
             that
             is
             saved
             ,
             but
             Gods
             justice
             is
             as
             wel
             satisfied
             as
             his
             mercy
             is
             glorified
             ,
             nor
             no
             repeale
             of
             this
             law
             .
             What
             must
             the
             law
             stand
             in
             force
             then
             ?
             yes
             ,
             the
             law
             shal
             stand
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             shal
             be
             thousands
             of
             soules
             saved
             .
             How
             is
             that
             you
             wil
             say
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             mistery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             that
             the
             law
             shal
             stand
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             yet
             men
             shal
             be
             saved
             ,
             there
             shal
             be
             a
             way
             to
             save
             men
             for
             al
             this
             ,
             Certainly
             if
             the
             Law
             went
             on
             in
             its
             course
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             that
             it
             would
             carry
             on
             al
             mankind
             to
             eternal
             destruction
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             would
             have
             done
             but
             onely
             for
             this
             great
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             redeemer
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             cals
             Sinners
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             rest
             .
             He
             comes
             and
             puts
             himself
             under
             the
             Law
             and
             what
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             he
             Suffers
             ;
             
             so
             that
             here
             is
             al
             the
             alteration
             ,
             the
             Law
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             hath
             its
             course
             ,
             onely
             whereas
             it
             might
             have
             required
             to
             have
             had
             the
             course
             of
             it
             upon
             our selves
             in
             person
             ;
             now
             God
             is
             content
             that
             it
             should
             have
             its
             course
             upon
             our
             security
             .
             When
             a
             man
             oweth
             a
             debt
             ,
             the
             Law
             requires
             performance
             ,
             it
             s
             one
             thing
             to
             have
             the
             law
             repealed
             ,
             and
             an
             other
             to
             have
             the
             debter
             delivered
             :
             if
             a
             sure●●
             wil
             come
             and
             undertake
             the
             debt
             ,
             he
             is
             delivered
             though
             he
             hath
             not
             paid
             it
             ,
             &
             yet
             the
             law
             hath
             its
             course
             ;
             for
             the
             surety
             dischargeth
             what
             the
             debter
             should
             have
             done
             :
             so
             the
             way
             of
             salvation
             for
             any
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             either
             by
             appealing
             from
             the
             law
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             repealing
             of
             the
             law
             :
             but
             we
             must
             look
             upon
             the
             Law
             to
             have
             its
             course
             ,
             only
             to
             have
             its
             course
             upon
             Christ
             our
             surety
             ,
             who
             hath
             fully
             satisfied
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             Christ
             looked
             thus
             upon
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             except
             we
             apprehend
             Christ
             thus
             ,
             as
             one
             made
             under
             the
             Law
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             did
             indure
             the
             law
             to
             have
             its
             course
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             satisfie
             the
             law
             :
             except
             we
             look
             upon
             Christ
             thus
             ,
             we
             look
             not
             upon
             him
             as
             the
             right
             object
             of
             our
             faith
             ;
             and
             Christ
             he
             thus
             cals
             upon
             you
             that
             are
             weary
             and
             heavy
             laden
             to
             come
             to
             him
             :
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             poor
             Sinners
             that
             are
             under
             such
             a
             Covenant
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             though
             it
             be
             not
             repealed
             I
             have
             come
             and
             put
             my self
             under
             this
             law
             ,
             it
             hath
             had
             its
             course
             upon
             me
             ;
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             shal
             be
             sattisfied
             ,
             it
             shal
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             shal
             have
             through
             rest
             in
             me
             :
             come
             therefore
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Eleventhly
             :
             The
             Eleventh
             thing
             in
             the
             Law
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             inabling
             us
             to
             perform
             that
             obedience
             which
             it
             requires
             ,
             that
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             own
             wretched
             condition
             that
             we
             are
             now
             in
             )
             the
             more
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             revealed
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             our
             Corruptions
             stirred
             up
             ;
             it
             doth
             through
             our
             fault
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             fault
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             stir
             up
             our
             Corruptions
             so
             much
             the
             more
             .
             Luther
             compares
             it
             to
             Water
             cast
             upon
             Lime
             ,
             the
             Law
             coming
             into
             the
             heart
             being
             in
             its
             Natural
             Condition
             till
             God
             oovercomes
             
             it
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             is
             stirred
             up
             so
             much
             the
             more
             .
             You
             have
             a
             notable
             expression
             for
             this
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Paul
             ,
             who
             felt
             it
             thus
             in
             himself
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             7.5
             .
             
               For
               when
               we
               were
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               the
               motions
               of
               sin
               which
               were
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               did
               work
               in
               our
               members
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               death
            
             ;
             and
             again
             in
             ver
             .
             8.
             
             
               For
               sin
               taking
               occasion
               by
               the
               Commandment
               wrought
               in
               me
               all
               manner
               of
               Concupiscence
               .
            
             It
             took
             occasion
             by
             the
             Commandment
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             people
             that
             are
             the
             worse
             by
             hearing
             the
             Law
             revealed
             unto
             them
             ,
             until
             God
             pleaseth
             to
             overcome
             their
             hearts
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Now
             put
             all
             these
             together
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             that
             comes
             to
             be
             enlightened
             to
             understand
             these
             ,
             do
             you
             not
             think
             that
             such
             a
             soul
             wil
             be
             burdened
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             burden
             to
             be
             in
             this
             Condition
             ?
             Is
             it
             possible
             that
             the
             soul
             can
             have
             any
             rest
             in
             this
             Condition
             ?
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             hard
             in
             themselves
             .
             But
             first
             if
             you
             did
             but
             understand
             the
             infinite
             holiness
             there
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             infinite
             Justice
             of
             God
             with
             whom
             you
             have
             to
             deal
             .
             And
             if
             you
             did
             but
             understand
             the
             perfect
             Condition
             that
             God
             did
             make
             man
             in
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             present
             before
             your
             souls
             the
             infinite
             Holiness
             and
             Justice
             of
             the
             great
             God
             with
             whom
             you
             have
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             then
             present
             before
             your
             souls
             that
             perfect
             state
             that
             God
             did
             make
             man
             in
             Innocency
             ,
             and
             then
             these
             things
             wil
             be
             clear
             unto
             you
             .
             And
             if
             these
             things
             were
             only
             preached
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             ,
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             be
             hard
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             all
             in
             order
             to
             this
             Invitation
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Three
               Conclusions
               arising
               from
               the
               former
               doctrine
               concerning
               the
               Burden
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               Namely
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               man
               by
               Nature
               is
               in
               an
               evil
               case
               .
               2.
               
               That
               it
               is
               a
               mighty
               work
               to
               save
               a
               Soul.
               3.
               
               That
               those
               vain
               thoughts
               whereby
               men
               think
               to
               pacifie
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               will
               stand
               them
               in
               no
               stead
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             we
             may
             truly
             draw
             such
             Conclusions
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               certainly
               man
               is
               in
               an
               ill
               case
               ,
               by
               Nature
               .
            
             It
             is
             observed
             of
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             when
             Pharoah
             did
             increase
             their
             bondage
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             tels
             us
             that
             the
             people
             saw
             that
             they
             were
             in
             an
             ill
             case
             ;
             so
             when
             we
             understand
             what
             a
             condition
             we
             are
             in
             under
             this
             bondage
             ,
             we
             may
             conclude
             that
             verily
             man
             is
             in
             an
             ill
             case
             by
             nature
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             And
             a
             second
             Conclusion
             may
             be
             drawn
             hence
             .
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               mighty
               work
               to
               save
               a
               Soul
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             slight
             thing
             for
             a
             Soul
             to
             come
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             great
             things
             done
             by
             God
             to
             save
             a
             soul
             .
             Many
             people
             ,
             they
             confess
             it
             is
             true
             they
             are
             sinners
             ,
             but
             they
             cry
             to
             God
             to
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             think
             it
             is
             presently
             done
             ;
             but
             did
             you
             consider
             of
             the
             condition
             that
             you
             are
             in
             naturally
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             would
             then
             conclude
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             work
             of
             God
             to
             save
             any
             soul
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             had
             need
             fal
             upon
             the
             seeking
             of
             your
             Salvation
             betimes
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             Thirdly
             ,
             Hence
             wil
             follow
             this
             Conclusion
             also
             ,
             
               That
               those
               vain
               thoughts
               of
               men
               that
               they
               have
               had
               for
               pacifying
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               the
               quieting
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               wil
               stand
               them
               in
               no
               stead
               .
            
             As
             thus
             :
             Many
             they
             reason
             thus
             :
             I
             am
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             others
             .
             What
             
             if
             you
             be
             not
             ;
             if
             you
             be
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             you
             are
             cast
             a
             thousand
             thousand
             times
             over
             ,
             You
             wil
             say
             that
             you
             do
             some
             good
             thing
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             keeping
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             if
             thou
             beest
             in
             thy
             natural
             estate
             ,
             thy
             reasoning
             after
             this
             manner
             does
             argue
             that
             thou
             dost
             look
             after
             Salvation
             by
             what
             thou
             hast
             done
             ,
             and
             for
             men
             to
             say
             ;
             I
             do
             what
             I
             can
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sorry
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             that
             I
             can
             do
             no
             better
             ,
             these
             are
             not
             reasonings
             that
             wil
             inable
             thee
             to
             stand
             with
             comfort
             before
             the
             infinite
             Righteous
             God
             ;
             thou
             must
             know
             in
             what
             state
             thou
             art
             in
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             how
             thou
             art
             cast
             by
             the
             Law
             ;
             these
             are
             not
             arguings
             that
             can
             bring
             rest
             to
             thy
             soul
             ;
             if
             it
             could
             ,
             Christ
             would
             never
             have
             called
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             But
             you
             must
             know
             that
             such
             is
             your
             condition
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             men
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             give
             rest
             to
             your
             souls
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             did
             understand
             this
             ;
             you
             would
             thereby
             go
             away
             convinced
             of
             this
             truth
             ;
             wel
             I
             see
             that
             there
             is
             a
             burden
             upon
             me
             ,
             howsoever
             I
             have
             not
             been
             sensible
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             such
             a
             burden
             as
             wil
             press
             me
             down
             to
             eternal
             misery
             ,
             and
             I
             see
             now
             by
             this
             that
             I
             have
             need
             of
             a
             Christ
             .
             Certainly
             if
             congregations
             were
             sensible
             of
             this
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             Oh!
             How
             would
             their
             souls
             rejoyce
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             praise
             the
             Lord
             that
             their
             eares
             are
             blessed
             to
             hear
             such
             a
             sound
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             this
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
             I
             appeal
             to
             you
             whether
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Law
             be
             not
             of
             use
             to
             make
             you
             come
             to
             Christ
             ;
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             wanton
             spirits
             ,
             that
             cal
             those
             Ministers
             of
             God
             that
             seek
             out
             of
             Conscience
             to
             do
             good
             to
             Souls
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             out
             of
             their
             natural
             estates
             ;
             Legal
             men
             ,
             Legal
             preachers
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             I
             appeal
             to
             your
             consciences
             ,
             upon
             the
             knowledg
             of
             these
             things
             whether
             you
             wil
             not
             come
             to
             know
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             coming
             to
             Christ
             better
             then
             you
             did
             before
             ;
             if
             I
             should
             have
             named
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             five
             hundred
             times
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             would
             you
             have
             come
             to
             understand
             the
             mistery
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             by
             
             hearing
             what
             the
             difference
             is
             between
             the
             first
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             and
             being
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             to
             tel
             you
             that
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             this
             first
             covenant
             ;
             he
             comes
             ,
             and
             takes
             our
             Nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             puts
             himself
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             free
             us
             from
             such
             a
             heavy
             yoak
             ,
             and
             bondage
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             blessed
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             calls
             all
             souls
             that
             do
             feel
             this
             yoak
             and
             burden
             to
             come
             to
             him
             that
             so
             they
             might
             have
             rest
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             this
             first
             Particular
             ,
             what
             the
             bondage
             is
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             under
             ,
             that
             is
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             are
             you
             sensible
             of
             this
             ?
             Christ
             cals
             you
             ;
             perhaps
             some
             of
             you
             may
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             been
             sensible
             of
             this
             ;
             do
             you
             begin
             to
             understand
             it
             ?
             Doth
             God
             begin
             to
             let
             in
             some
             light
             to
             you
             ?
             Do
             you
             begin
             to
             feel
             it
             somthing
             weighty
             upon
             your
             Hearts
             ?
             Blessed
             be
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             you
             are
             so
             much
             the
             fitter
             to
             hear
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             Now
             when
             you
             come
             home
             ,
             let
             the
             Husband
             say
             to
             the
             wife
             ;
             we
             hear
             of
             two
             covenants
             as
             you
             have
             it
             in
             the
             4.
             of
             the
             Galla.
             22.
             
             Here
             are
             two
             covenants
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             are
             set
             out
             in
             this
             Allegory
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             and
             the
             free-Woman
             ,
             now
             til
             we
             come
             to
             understand
             what
             the
             other
             covenant
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             under
             the
             former
             covenant
             ,
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             you
             should
             labor
             to
             understand
             ;
             the
             Husband
             and
             wife
             to
             aske
             one
             another
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             two
             covenants
             ;
             ask
             but
             what
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             is
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             tearms
             that
             runs
             ,
             and
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             and
             upon
             what
             tearms
             that
             runs
             ;
             and
             so
             you
             will
             come
             especially
             to
             understand
             that
             that
             follows
             in
             this
             text
             with
             more
             profit
             and
             advantage
             to
             your
             Souls
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               ,
               What
               it
               is
               ;
               With
               the
               burdensomness
               thereof
               laid
               open
               in
               twelve
               Particulars
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               no
               inward
               principle
               of
               doing
               .
               2.
               
               In
               men
               that
               are
               only
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               there
               's
               a
               principle
               contrary
               to
               the
               performance
               thereof
               .
               3.
               
               Such
               are
               wearied
               with
               doing
               ,
               getting
               no
               supply
               of
               strength
               to
               perform
               duty
               .
               4.
               
               By
               their
               performances
               ,
               they
               stil
               contract
               more
               Guilt
               upon
               their
               Souls
               .
               5.
               
               What
               they
               do
               in
               Obedience
               unto
               the
               Law
               is
               only
               out
               of
               fear
               .
               6.
               
               And
               with
               much
               straitness
               of
               Spirit
               .
               7.
               
               Nothing
               comes
               of
               such
               Performances
               .
               8.
               
               They
               that
               perform
               Duty
               in
               a
               meer
               Legal
               way
               ,
               never
               attain
               their
               end
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               peace
               with
               God.
               9.
               
               They
               know
               not
               whether
               God
               accepts
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               rejects
               them
               .
               10.
               
               They
               are
               forced
               unto
               Duties
               instantly
               ,
               presently
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               hinderance
               of
               other
               Duties
               of
               greater
               concernment
               ▪
               which
               God
               requireth
               of
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               11.
               
               Though
               they
               go
               on
               ioyling
               ,
               yet
               know
               they
               not
               whether
               they
               shal
               bold
               out
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               12.
               
               Their
               Humiliation
               and
               trouble
               for
               not
               doing
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               binders
               them
               from
               doing
               what
               God
               requires
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             that
             is
             as
             an
             Appendix
             unto
             the
             Burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             flowes
             indeed
             from
             ,
             and
             is
             tyed
             unto
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             burden
             of
             Legal
             performances
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             regard
             of
             what
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             the
             perfect
             obedience
             that
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             that
             burden
             comes
             from
             the
             Law
             it self
             ,
             but
             now
             there
             is
             a
             burden
             
             that
             many
             are
             under
             ,
             a
             very
             heavy
             and
             grievous
             burden
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             burden
             of
             Legal
             performances
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             that
             is
             to
             be
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             Chapter
             .
             I
             intend
             to
             go
             no
             further
             then
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             burden
             to
             open
             it
             a
             little
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             I
             told
             you
             at
             the
             first
             opening
             of
             the
             text
             is
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Chrisostom
             upon
             this
             text
             ,
             
               You
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               Laden
               ,
            
             that
             is
             you
             that
             are
             laden
             with
             the
             burden
             of
             seeking
             righteousness
             under
             the
             Law.
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               shew
               unto
               you
               what
               I
               mean
               by
               the
               burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               What
               a
               great
               burden
               this
               is
               and
               how
               much
               evil
               there
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               apply
               my self
               to
               those
               that
               are
               under
               this
               burden
               to
               shew
               to
               them
               how
               Christ
               cals
               them
               here
               in
               this
               text
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               Rest
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             mean
             by
             the
             burden
             of
             Legal
             Performances
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             performing
             of
             duties
             that
             are
             required
             by
             the
             Law
             meerly
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             because
             conscience
             puts
             men
             and
             Women
             upon
             those
             duties
             ,
             and
             doing
             them
             in
             the
             strength
             that
             they
             have
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             looking
             upon
             what
             they
             do
             as
             the
             Righteousness
             which
             they
             must
             tender
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             Righteousness
             for
             life
             ,
             now
             this
             is
             a
             Legal
             performance
             ;
             to
             perform
             duties
             in
             a
             Legal
             way
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             do
             what
             the
             Law
             requires
             meerly
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             because
             conscience
             tels
             me
             I
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             in
             mine
             own
             strength
             though
             it
             be
             that
             that
             God
             gives
             ,
             yet
             but
             a
             natural
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             account
             of
             this
             to
             be
             as
             my
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             to
             tender
             it
             up
             unto
             God
             for
             Righteousness
             unto
             life
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             Legal
             performance
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             to
             performe
             duties
             in
             a
             meer
             Legal
             way
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             do
             thus
             wil
             find
             that
             this
             will
             be
             a
             very
             great
             burden
             to
             their
             spirits
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             burden
             unto
             the
             Spirits
             of
             those
             that
             do
             thus
             ,
             unto
             the
             spirits
             of
             such
             as
             are
             conscientious
             indeed
             ,
             for
             we
             look
             not
             now
             upon
             men
             and
             Women
             as
             performing
             Duties
             
             out
             of
             Hypocrisie
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             to
             make
             a
             show
             of
             what
             they
             have
             not
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             such
             ,
             but
             we
             speak
             of
             those
             that
             have
             got
             into
             a
             higher
             form
             beyond
             such
             kind
             of
             Hypocrites
             ,
             such
             as
             perform
             duties
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             yet
             rise
             no
             higher
             then
             looking
             at
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             binds
             them
             to
             those
             duties
             and
             so
             tender
             them
             up
             to
             God
             as
             their
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             do
             them
             for
             life
             ,
             making
             account
             that
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             that
             must
             bring
             them
             to
             life
             ,
             such
             as
             do
             this
             and
             are
             not
             acquainted
             any
             further
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             do
             go
             under
             a
             most
             grievous
             burden
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             that
             it
             is
             a
             burden
             to
             perform
             Duties
             that
             conscience
             requires
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             them
             to
             the
             Honor
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             work
             of
             the
             sanctification
             of
             this
             spirit
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             our
             thankfulness
             for
             the
             Grace
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             burden
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             burden
             at
             al
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             them
             meerly
             as
             being
             forced
             to
             them
             by
             conscience
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             Righteousness
             for
             life
             this
             is
             the
             burden
             ,
             and
             though
             there
             be
             no
             other
             principles
             that
             men
             and
             Women
             have
             but
             this
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             very
             conscientious
             so
             as
             not
             to
             dare
             to
             commit
             any
             known
             sin
             in
             secret
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             conscience
             of
             secret
             duties
             ,
             yea
             they
             may
             be
             aboundant
             in
             duties
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             do
             perform
             many
             duties
             .
             In
             the
             6.
             of
             Micah
             ,
             and
             the
             7.
             what
             shal
             we
             do
             say
             they
             ,
             
               Shal
               we
               give
               Rivers
               of
               Oyl
               and
               thousands
               of
               Rams
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               bodies
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
            
             there
             you
             have
             the
             expressions
             of
             those
             that
             are
             Legal
             ,
             they
             would
             know
             what
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             professing
             that
             they
             would
             be
             willing
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             to
             save
             their
             souls
             ,
             offer
             thousands
             of
             rams
             and
             Rivers
             of
             Oyl
             for
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             so
             one
             that
             is
             meerly
             Legal
             may
             perform
             many
             Duties
             yea
             he
             may
             be
             conscientious
             of
             every
             Duty
             that
             he
             knoweth
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             universal
             obedience
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             obey
             in
             al
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             knows
             ,
             for
             the
             outward
             action
             ,
             he
             may
             make
             conscience
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             knows
             to
             be
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             al
             this
             
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             and
             his
             performance
             may
             be
             rather
             a
             burden
             then
             that
             which
             shal
             do
             him
             good
             in
             the
             conclusion
             and
             bring
             him
             to
             life
             :
             and
             except
             he
             doth
             come
             to
             know
             furher
             then
             yet
             he
             doth
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             evangelical
             performance
             of
             duties
             ,
             he
             cannot
             have
             true
             rest
             in
             his
             soul
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             (
             as
             the
             other
             )
             is
             a
             poynt
             of
             great
             consequence
             to
             many
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             divers
             that
             read
             this
             book
             may
             not
             so
             cleerely
             understand
             what
             this
             is
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             feel
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             their
             one
             experience
             ;
             but
             I
             suppose
             I
             shal
             speake
             to
             some
             even
             to
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             open
             their
             conditions
             to
             them
             ,
             whereby
             they
             shal
             say
             that
             they
             have
             not
             taken
             a
             right
             course
             to
             procure
             rest
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             end
             I
             speake
             that
             they
             may
             hearken
             to
             the
             blessed
             invitation
             of
             the
             gospel
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             that
             they
             might
             have
             rest
             ;
             as
             thus
             you
             perceive
             a
             little
             what
             I
             meane
             by
             legal
             performances
             ,
             now
             then
             we
             are
             to
             come
             to
             shew
             the
             burden
             of
             legal
             performances
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             very
             burdensome
             to
             those
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             nothing
             but
             to
             performe
             duties
             meerly
             from
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               now
               they
               are
               put
               upon
               duties
               that
               they
               have
               no
               principle
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               a
               work
               where
               there
               is
               no
               inward
               principle
               ;
               to
               do
               the
               work
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               burdensome
               ;
               conscience
               puts
               me
               upon
               the
               duty
               and
               that
               is
               right
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               no
               principle
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               yet
               I
               must
               do
               it
               ,
               conscience
               saith
               so
               ,
               whether
               I
               have
               a
               principle
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               is
               true
               I
               have
               no
               principle
               to
               do
               it
               so
               as
               the
               Law
               requires
               ,
               yet
               I
               may
               doe
               some
               outward
               performances
               ,
               now
               for
               me
               to
               goe
               about
               such
               a
               work
               ,
               to
               endeavour
               and
               strive
               to
               do
               al
               the
               work
               that
               the
               Law
               requires
               ;
               not
               onely
               the
               outward
               part
               but
               the
               wole
               worke
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               to
               strugle
               and
               strive
               to
               do
               that
               which
               I
               have
               no
               inward
               principle
               to
               do
               ,
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               burdensome
               .
               Al
               motions
               of
               nature
               that
               are
               from
               an
               external
               principle
               are
               
               violent
               and
               so
               tedious
               ,
               heavy
               and
               troublesome
               ,
               so
               this
               motion
               to
               duty
               that
               comes
               not
               from
               an
               inward
               principle
               of
               heart
               but
               is
               meerly
               legal
               ,
               conscience
               stands
               to
               put
               the
               soul
               upon
               duty
               ;
               but
               doth
               not
               put
               any
               principle
               into
               the
               soul
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               violent
               motion
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               have
               the
               experience
               of
               this
               find
               it
               tedious
               ,
               heavy
               ,
               and
               troublesome
               .
            
             
               Now
               here
               lieth
               the
               burden
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               not
               according
               to
               those
               vain
               conceits
               of
               men
               that
               the
               duty
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               no
               inward
               principle
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               here
               is
               the
               burden
               that
               conscience
               binds
               you
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               you
               must
               do
               it
               though
               you
               have
               no
               principle
               in
               you
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Legal
               performances
               have
               a
               great
               burden
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               in
               al
               men
               that
               are
               but
               under
               the
               law
               before
               they
               come
               to
               be
               true
               beleevers
               sanctified
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               contrary
               principle
               ,
               a
               principle
               quite
               against
               those
               duties
               ,
               opposite
               unto
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               contrary
               streame
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               go
               against
               wind
               and
               tide
               ,
               you
               know
               what
               a
               burdensome
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               the
               boatman
               to
               go
               against
               wind
               and
               tyde
               ,
               he
               must
               put
               to
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               strength
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               heere
               til
               the
               soul
               come
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               and
               to
               have
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               having
               onely
               conviction
               of
               conscience
               and
               being
               put
               upon
               duties
               ,
               there
               are
               such
               corruptions
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               such
               evil
               principles
               in
               al
               men
               naturally
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               wind
               and
               tide
               against
               those
               duties
               ;
               and
               yet
               saith
               concience
               you
               must
               do
               them
               though
               you
               find
               your
               inclinations
               to
               be
               never
               so
               strong
               another
               way
               ,
               yet
               conscience
               tels
               you
               you
               must
               do
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               put
               strength
               into
               conscience
               it
               wil
               make
               a
               man
               or
               a
               woman
               to
               go
               on
               in
               duty
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               cross
               to
               their
               own
               nature
               ;
               you
               wil
               say
               if
               it
               be
               cross
               to
               their
               owne
               natures
               why
               do
               they
               not
               leave
               it
               off
               ?
               No
               they
               dare
               not
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ;
               so
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               shal
               show
               you
               afterwards
               ,
               that
               even
               
               godly
               men
               and
               beleivers
               are
               burdened
               with
               corruptions
               ,
               they
               have
               contrary
               principles
               to
               the
               duty
               too
               ,
               I
               but
               they
               are
               not
               so
               prevailing
               as
               with
               unbeleevers
               that
               are
               only
               legal
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               tedious
               thing
               you
               know
               to
               cast
               a
               stone
               upward
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               cause
               a
               stone
               to
               move
               any
               way
               ,
               that
               is
               some
               trouble
               ,
               because
               you
               keep
               it
               from
               its
               center
               ,
               but
               to
               put
               it
               upon
               a
               motion
               that
               is
               quite
               contrary
               to
               the
               principle
               ,
               that
               is
               burdensome
               ,
               because
               al
               heavy
               things
               have
               principles
               in
               them
               that
               work
               downwards
               ,
               therfore
               to
               put
               them
               upon
               those
               things
               that
               are
               quite
               contrary
               to
               their
               natural
               principles
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               motion
               that
               wil
               cause
               burden
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               you
               keep
               them
               from
               their
               owne
               center
               :
               so
               conscience
               may
               keep
               a
               man
               and
               woman
               from
               their
               own
               center
               ,
               from
               those
               wicked
               courses
               that
               their
               natures
               are
               inclined
               unto
               ,
               and
               al
               the
               while
               they
               are
               kept
               from
               the
               course
               that
               their
               natures
               do
               so
               strongly
               incline
               them
               unto
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               burdensome
               to
               them
               ,
               until
               God
               come
               and
               sanctifie
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               a
               great
               while
               without
               any
               sanctification
               ,
               many
               whose
               consciences
               are
               convinced
               may
               goe
               on
               in
               duties
               ,
               without
               sanctification
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               One
               that
               goes
               on
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               duties
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               meerly
               ,
               is
               weary
               and
               tired
               with
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               and
               yet
               can
               find
               no
               strength
               comming
               in
               unto
               him
               ,
               no
               further
               ability
               to
               perform
               what
               conscience
               puts
               him
               upon
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               at
               first
               ,
               nay
               rather
               less
               ability
               .
               Now
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               burdensome
               .
               As
               suppose
               a
               man
               be
               put
               upon
               a
               work
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               tedious
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               be
               against
               the
               haire
               ,
               quite
               opposite
               to
               his
               disposition
               ,
               that
               is
               more
               tedious
               ;
               yet
               he
               must
               go
               on
               ,
               and
               he
               toyls
               and
               wearies
               himself
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               more
               he
               works
               the
               more
               grievous
               it
               is
               unto
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               finds
               no
               strength
               comming
               ,
               but
               strength
               wearying
               rather
               ,
               his
               strength
               
               wears
               a
               way
               ,
               and
               no
               strength
               comes
               in
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               work
               is
               as
               strong
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               work
               must
               needs
               be
               burdensome
               ;
               so
               those
               that
               are
               meerly
               legal
               ,
               they
               go
               on
               stil
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               is
               stil
               as
               strong
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               weaker
               ,
               many
               a
               man
               when
               he
               first
               sets
               upon
               a
               work
               is
               cold
               and
               benummed
               ,
               bur
               when
               he
               continues
               in
               the
               work
               he
               gets
               warmth
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               not
               so
               burdensom
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               continues
               in
               the
               work
               ,
               and
               is
               colder
               and
               colder
               ,
               this
               is
               very
               tedious
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               performe
               duties
               in
               a
               meer
               legal
               way
               ,
               conscience
               puts
               them
               upon
               it
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               they
               go
               to
               duty
               with
               some
               vigour
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               grow
               more
               weary
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               is
               more
               tedious
               ,
               and
               yet
               conscience
               puts
               them
               upon
               asmuch
               work
               as
               at
               first
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               been
               at
               work
               and
               growes
               weary
               and
               desires
               ease
               and
               a
               cruel
               task-master
               shal
               come
               and
               tel
               him
               there
               must
               be
               no
               decrease
               of
               your
               work
               ,
               nor
               no
               increase
               of
               your
               strength
               ,
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               tedious
               ;
               thus
               those
               that
               performe
               duties
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               ,
               conscience
               puts
               upon
               them
               as
               much
               worke
               when
               they
               are
               weary
               and
               tired
               as
               at
               first
               ;
               here
               is
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               works
               of
               sanctification
               &
               legal
               performances
               ,
               though
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               hard
               at
               first
               ,
               yet
               while
               the
               soul
               sets
               upon
               them
               there
               comes
               in
               strength
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               work
               the
               more
               strength
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               spend
               their
               strength
               and
               throw
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               grow
               more
               weary
               afterwards
               then
               at
               first
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               they
               have
               experience
               of
               the
               ways
               ,
               the
               more
               strength
               they
               have
               ,
               they
               grow
               warm
               at
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               being
               warm
               they
               get
               further
               and
               further
               strength
               ,
               and
               it
               grows
               easie
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               with
               one
               that
               performes
               duties
               in
               a
               meere
               legal
               way
               ,
               some
               have
               been
               seven
               yeares
               in
               a
               profesion
               of
               religion
               and
               made
               conscience
               of
               their
               duties
               ,
               yet
               after
               seven
               yeares
               spent
               their
               hearts
               no
               more
               mortified
               then
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               got
               no
               more
               strength
               then
               ,
               at
               first
               ,
               their
               lusts
               are
               less
               mortified
               ,
               and
               their
               strength
               is
               less
               then
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               work
               must
               needs
               be
               grievous
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               4.
               
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Those
               that
               performe
               duties
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               meerely
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               striving
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               ,
               they
               are
               contracting
               stil
               further
               guilt
               upon
               their
               souls
               ,
               they
               strive
               to
               do
               that
               that
               the
               law
               requires
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               very
               striving
               they
               are
               breaking
               of
               the
               law
               .
               You
               wil
               say
               ,
               so
               godly
               men
               while
               they
               are
               striving
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               they
               sin
               also
               ,
               there
               is
               imperfection
               in
               the
               best
               ,
               I
               but
               yet
               their
               sin
               is
               done
               away
               in
               Christ
               ,
               their
               sin
               is
               not
               layed
               to
               their
               Charge
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               meerly
               legal
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               striving
               ,
               they
               sin
               and
               contract
               Guiltiness
               upon
               their
               spirits
               ,
               and
               it
               lies
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               stand
               charged
               with
               it
               .
               But
               then
               it
               may
               be
               said
               it
               were
               better
               that
               they
               did
               not
               strive
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               neither
               ,
               conscience
               must
               have
               them
               strive
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               greater
               guiltiness
               if
               they
               should
               not
               strive
               ,
               though
               when
               they
               strive
               they
               stand
               charged
               with
               further
               evil
               then
               before
               ,
               now
               this
               is
               a
               greivous
               burden
               ;
               as
               now
               if
               a
               man
               were
               rowling
               a
               stone
               up
               a
               hil
               ,
               and
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               rolled
               it
               up
               ,
               the
               stone
               should
               come
               down
               upon
               him
               again
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               a
               mighty
               tiresome
               work
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               with
               those
               that
               are
               meerly
               legal
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               in
               duty
               ,
               in
               working
               ,
               stil
               corruption
               brings
               them
               down
               againe
               ,
               and
               they
               contract
               continually
               guiltiness
               upon
               their
               soules
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               5.
               
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Those
               that
               performe
               duties
               in
               a
               meere
               legal
               way
               ;
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               do
               meerly
               out
               of
               feare
               ,
               they
               are
               put
               upon
               it
               in
               a
               forcible
               and
               rigorous
               way
               ,
               they
               are
               put
               upon
               al
               their
               duties
               in
               a
               rigorous
               way
               ,
               meerly
               by
               force
               and
               constraint
               ,
               if
               you
               put
               a
               man
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               meerly
               by
               force
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               tedious
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               especialy
               when
               your
               forcing
               of
               him
               is
               with
               rigor
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               slaves
               they
               are
               not
               only
               exhorted
               to
               do
               their
               duty
               ,
               but
               with
               blowes
               and
               slashes
               
               they
               are
               set
               upon
               their
               duty
               ,
               now
               this
               is
               very
               burdensom
               :
               if
               indeed
               they
               might
               be
               put
               upon
               it
               with
               love
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               and
               fair
               cariages
               ,
               they
               should
               do
               as
               much
               as
               they
               do
               with
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               ease
               ,
               but
               when
               al
               meanes
               that
               is
               used
               is
               rigorous
               and
               forcible
               this
               makes
               their
               lives
               burdensome
               unto
               them
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               legal
               ,
               performe
               duties
               ,
               but
               how
               ?
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               the
               flashes
               of
               hel
               fire
               in
               their
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Judgments
               of
               God
               come
               unto
               them
               ,
               except
               you
               do
               this
               you
               may
               fear
               that
               the
               Judgments
               of
               God
               wil
               pursue
               and
               follow
               you
               .
               In
               the
               night
               season
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               darke
               they
               are
               filled
               with
               terror
               ,
               and
               when
               this
               terror
               comes
               upon
               them
               then
               they
               must
               go
               to
               prayer
               though
               they
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               go
               to
               prayer
               ,
               for
               their
               conscience
               else
               wil
               fly
               in
               their
               faces
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               these
               are
               just
               like
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               the
               taske
               masters
               put
               them
               upon
               their
               worke
               with
               rigor
               ,
               that
               their
               very
               lives
               were
               tedious
               to
               them
               ,
               whereas
               those
               that
               are
               sanctified
               they
               go
               to
               performe
               duties
               out
               of
               love
               and
               so
               their
               duties
               are
               sweet
               and
               delightful
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               6.
               
               Burden
               of
               legal
               performances
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               From
               hence
               follows
               that
               those
               that
               are
               meerely
               legal
               in
               their
               performances
               ,
               they
               do
               their
               duty
               with
               much
               straitness
               of
               spirit
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               inlargment
               of
               heart
               usually
               ,
               very
               rarely
               in
               any
               thing
               they
               do
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               it
               (
               if
               they
               do
               do
               it
               )
               in
               a
               dul
               manner
               ,
               &
               a
               dead
               way
               ,
               meerly
               the
               work
               done
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               their
               spirits
               are
               excedingly
               strait
               ,
               pray
               they
               must
               ,
               so
               much
               time
               they
               spend
               in
               prayer
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               risen
               from
               prayer
               they
               find
               their
               harts
               are
               as
               strait
               as
               ever
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               but
               a
               godly
               man
               or
               woman
               may
               be
               so
               at
               sometimes
               ,
               but
               when
               duties
               are
               performed
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               ,
               this
               is
               constantly
               so
               ,
               and
               Oh
               what
               a
               burden
               is
               this
               to
               a
               soul
               ,
               to
               think
               that
               I
               can
               never
               go
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               but
               I
               have
               stil
               a
               dead
               ,
               straight
               heart
               ,
               others
               have
               enlarged
               hearts
               ,
               but
               I
               do
               the
               duty
               and
               nothing
               comes
               
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               feel
               my
               heart
               altogether
               straitned
               in
               the
               duty
               and
               so
               I
               go
               on
               in
               the
               rounds
               ,
               but
               stil
               am
               straitened
               ,
               dead
               ,
               and
               dul
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               7.
               
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Those
               that
               performe
               duties
               in
               a
               meer
               legal
               way
               ,
               find
               nothing
               to
               come
               of
               their
               duties
               ,
               but
               are
               meerly
               as
               a
               horse
               in
               the
               mil
               ,
               go
               the
               rounds
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               a
               man
               were
               to
               rive
               or
               cleave
               a
               knotty
               peice
               of
               wood
               ,
               he
               strikes
               ,
               but
               the
               knottiness
               of
               the
               wood
               gives
               the
               rebound
               to
               the
               axe
               and
               wedges
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               make
               no
               marke
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               strive
               and
               work
               hard
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               findes
               his
               work
               goes
               on
               ,
               here
               is
               some
               comfort
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               works
               and
               works
               ,
               and
               it
               continues
               so
               stil
               ,
               this
               is
               burdensome
               .
               If
               a
               man
               should
               be
               set
               to
               pull
               a
               logg
               out
               of
               a
               ditch
               ,
               and
               injoyned
               to
               work
               from
               morning
               to
               night
               ,
               and
               he
               pulls
               and
               pulls
               al
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               it
               stirs
               not
               ,
               is
               no
               further
               on
               in
               his
               work
               at
               night
               then
               he
               was
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               go
               to
               it
               the
               next
               day
               and
               nothing
               comes
               of
               his
               work
               this
               is
               very
               tedious
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               with
               those
               that
               are
               meerely
               legal
               in
               their
               performances
               ,
               they
               find
               little
               or
               nothing
               comes
               of
               al
               their
               performances
               and
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               burdensome
               :
               you
               that
               have
               been
               thus
               burdened
               ,
               know
               ,
               this
               very
               text
               concernes
               you
               ,
               and
               Christ
               hath
               thoughts
               of
               you
               and
               cals
               you
               to
               himself
               and
               saith
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               Christ
               should
               say
               ,
               certainly
               there
               is
               another
               way
               for
               you
               to
               have
               ease
               and
               rest
               to
               your
               souls
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               you
               must
               go
               on
               and
               do
               your
               duty
               ;
               but
               you
               must
               come
               to
               know
               me
               in
               the
               gospel
               before
               yo●
               〈◊〉
               have
               ease
               and
               rest
               to
               your
               souls
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               8.
               
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Those
               that
               performe
               duties
               in
               a
               meer
               legal
               way
               ,
               the
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               let
               them
               ●oll
               never
               so
               much
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               attain
               to
               their
               end
               ;
               let
               them
               ●oil
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               performe
               duties
               never
               so
               many
               ,
               increase
               their
               duties
               a
               
               thousand
               fold
               ,
               yet
               they
               can
               never
               attain
               unto
               their
               end
               ▪
               Their
               end
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               you
               wil
               say
               ,
               Their
               end
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               live
               and
               have
               eternal
               life
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               base
               hipocrites
               look
               at
               profit
               ,
               many
               wil
               make
               a
               show
               of
               religion
               ,
               get
               into
               houses
               ,
               and
               talk
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               get
               good
               cheere
               ,
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               gain
               ,
               being
               of
               a
               poor
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               I
               speake
               of
               those
               that
               are
               grown
               higher
               then
               thu●
               ,
               those
               that
               performe
               duties
               out
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               attain
               to
               their
               end
               ,
               nor
               never
               wil
               attain
               to
               their
               end
               in
               this
               way
               ,
               til
               they
               come
               to
               know
               more
               of
               Christ
               ;
               I
               speake
               of
               such
               as
               desire
               rest
               to
               their
               souls
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               way
               of
               legal
               performances
               never
               gain
               this
               rest
               to
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               burdensome
               unto
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               9.
               
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Those
               that
               performe
               duties
               ,
               in
               a
               meer
               legal
               way
               ,
               they
               goe
               on
               and
               performe
               duties
               ,
               but
               whether
               God
               accepts
               of
               them
               ,
               yea
               or
               no
               ,
               they
               cannot
               tel
               ,
               do
               them
               they
               must
               ,
               but
               whether
               God
               be
               their
               enemy
               or
               their
               friend
               they
               canot
               tel
               ,
               tender
               up
               duties
               to
               God
               they
               do
               every
               day
               ,
               but
               whether
               they
               tender
               them
               up
               to
               an
               enemy
               or
               a
               friend
               they
               do
               not
               know
               ;
               sometimes
               they
               have
               perhaps
               some
               good
               hopes
               that
               God
               accepts
               them
               ,
               but
               never
               come
               to
               any
               knowledg
               of
               Gods
               acceptance
               ,
               they
               go
               up
               and
               down
               continually
               with
               Jealous
               thoughts
               of
               God
               ,
               fearing
               lea●●od
               wil
               take
               advantage
               of
               them
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               this
               mus●●e
               burdensome
               .
               Many
               poor
               souls
               have
               gon
               on
               in
               t●●tion
               ,
               one
               seven
               yeares
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               al
               for
               th●
               of
               coming
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               rest
               unto
               their
               soules
               ,
               then
               comes
               rest
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               sinner
               when
               it
               knowes
               and
               can
               say
               upon
               good
               ground
               ,
               though
               my
               heart
               have
               much
               corruption
               ,
               though
               my
               duty
               have
               much
               imperfection
               ,
               yet
               through
               a
               covenant
               of
               grace
               what
               I
               do
               the
               Lord
               accepts
               of
               me
               ,
               whereas
               the
               other
               never
               comes
               to
               
               know
               that
               God
               doth
               accept
               them
               though
               they
               performe
               their
               duties
               never
               so
               wel
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               10.
               
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Those
               that
               performe
               duties
               in
               a
               meer
               legal
               way
               ,
               their
               spirits
               are
               hurried
               on
               to
               do
               the
               work
               ,
               to
               do
               the
               thing
               that
               conscience
               requires
               ,
               although
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               weakness
               ,
               the
               doing
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               wil
               hinder
               the
               doing
               of
               other
               duties
               that
               God
               requires
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               do
               it
               they
               must
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               duties
               are
               not
               to
               be
               done
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               but
               such
               things
               as
               conscience
               tels
               them
               are
               good
               they
               are
               hurried
               on
               to
               do
               them
               presently
               ,
               though
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               weakness
               the
               doing
               of
               them
               now
               doth
               hinder
               them
               from
               doing
               other
               things
               of
               more
               consequence
               :
               as
               we
               find
               by
               experience
               many
               that
               are
               weake
               ,
               yet
               under
               the
               command
               of
               conscience
               and
               are
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               ,
               suddenly
               there
               comes
               such
               a
               thing
               into
               their
               minds
               ,
               I
               must
               spend
               so
               much
               time
               in
               praier
               ,
               saith
               conscience
               you
               cannot
               do
               too
               much
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               why
               should
               you
               not
               spend
               so
               much
               time
               for
               God
               ,
               now
               by
               this
               means
               they
               are
               hurried
               on
               to
               do
               the
               duty
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               shal
               hinder
               themselvs
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               many
               other
               duties
               afterwards
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               known
               by
               experience
               many
               that
               have
               been
               greivously
               burdened
               this
               way
               ,
               what
               they
               presently
               apprehend
               to
               have
               any
               good
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               they
               must
               do
               ,
               although
               they
               by
               that
               be
               hindred
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               many
               other
               duties
               afterwards
               ,
               whereas
               now
               if
               we
               were
               acquainted
               with
               the
               liberty
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               we
               would
               be
               able
               to
               satisfie
               our selves
               this
               way
               ,
               though
               I
               am
               weake
               now
               ,
               yet
               I
               can
               appeale
               to
               God
               that
               my
               heart
               is
               upright
               ,
               and
               though
               I
               do
               forbeare
               the
               doing
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               that
               in
               its
               owne
               nature
               is
               good
               ,
               yet
               my
               conscience
               tels
               me
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               through
               a
               wilful
               neglect
               of
               what
               may
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               nor
               because
               I
               would
               neglect
               any
               duty
               that
               God
               would
               have
               me
               do
               ,
               but
               because
               I
               know
               through
               my
               weakness
               the
               doing
               
               of
               this
               at
               this
               time
               wil
               hinder
               me
               in
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               otherwaies
               :
               therefore
               I
               beleeve
               that
               God
               wil
               accept
               of
               me
               in
               Christ
               and
               pardon
               my
               infirmities
               ;
               thus
               the
               Soul
               can
               do
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               Legal
               ,
               conscience
               puts
               them
               upon
               Duties
               ,
               without
               regarding
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               so
               puts
               them
               upon
               strong
               Duties
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               weakest
               Capacity
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               weakest
               ,
               conscience
               wil
               put
               them
               upon
               the
               strongest
               Duty
               ,
               now
               this
               is
               for
               the
               want
               of
               the
               knowledg
               of
               their
               liberty
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               this
               liberty
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               Christ
               accepts
               of
               them
               according
               to
               what
               they
               are
               able
               to
               do
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               holds
               forth
               this
               acceptance
               ,
               that
               let
               them
               go
               on
               to
               do
               what
               they
               are
               commanded
               in
               uprightness
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               cannot
               do
               such
               Duties
               because
               they
               are
               weak
               ,
               yet
               God
               accepts
               of
               them
               for
               Christ
               sake
               ,
               which
               one
               that
               is
               Legal
               cannot
               do
               but
               conscience
               hurries
               him
               on
               to
               do
               rhe
               Duty
               when
               he
               is
               most
               weak
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               doth
               less
               for
               God
               then
               otherwise
               he
               would
               or
               should
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               11.
               
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Those
               that
               perform
               Duties
               in
               a
               meer
               Legal
               way
               go
               on
               toyling
               but
               stil
               they
               do
               not
               know
               whether
               they
               shal
               hold
               out
               or
               no
               ;
               I
               go
               on
               and
               do
               my
               Duty
               ,
               but
               what
               wil
               become
               of
               me
               God
               knows
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               know
               whether
               I
               shal
               hold
               out
               or
               no
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               that
               when
               I
               have
               done
               al
               ,
               labored
               and
               toyled
               what
               I
               can
               ,
               that
               I
               shal
               prove
               an
               apostate
               ,
               a
               backslider
               at
               last
               ,
               thus
               they
               have
               many
               such
               jealousies
               of
               themselves
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ful
               of
               jealousies
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               of
               themselves
               they
               are
               afraid
               of
               themselves
               ,
               wel
               ,
               if
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               come
               I
               shal
               fal
               off
               and
               turn
               ,
               and
               manifest
               that
               I
               was
               but
               an
               Hypocrite
               and
               alwaies
               unsound
               ,
               now
               ,
               these
               very
               thoughts
               makes
               their
               lives
               and
               Duties
               burdensome
               unto
               them
               ,
               whenas
               one
               that
               hath
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               freedome
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               can
               go
               on
               ;
               wel
               ,
               though
               I
               am
               but
               weak
               yet
               I
               have
               an
               everlasting
               
               principle
               that
               wil
               hold
               ,
               for
               I
               do
               it
               by
               the
               strength
               that
               is
               everlasting
               ,
               though
               I
               be
               weak
               yet
               I
               am
               fastened
               to
               that
               that
               is
               everlasting
               ,
               I
               am
               carryed
               on
               by
               such
               a
               principle
               that
               wil
               hold
               on
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               Oh!
               what
               a
               rest
               is
               this
               ,
               here
               is
               rest
               indeed
               ,
               for
               the
               soul
               to
               know
               that
               though
               I
               am
               weak
               yet
               I
               shal
               hold
               on
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               whenas
               one
               that
               is
               Legal
               he
               is
               ever
               jealous
               and
               he
               thinks
               ,
               what
               do
               I
               this
               for
               ,
               I
               shal
               fal
               off
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               so
               goes
               on
               heavily
               and
               is
               troubled
               in
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               both
               his
               Duties
               and
               his
               life
               burdensome
               ,
               stil
               I
               say
               Christ
               cals
               upon
               al
               these
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               stil
               there
               is
               a
               rest
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               we
               should
               speak
               of
               all
               these
               things
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               now
               I
               would
               only
               find
               out
               those
               that
               Christ
               cals
               ,
               you
               that
               find
               it
               thus
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               just
               as
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               I
               find
               it
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               I
               only
               speak
               to
               you
               to
               raise
               up
               your
               Hearts
               to
               attend
               to
               what
               is
               further
               to
               be
               said
               afterwards
               ;
               only
               remember
               that
               of
               the
               poor
               blind
               man
               ,
               when
               Christ
               called
               him
               ,
               they
               comforted
               him
               with
               this
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               he
               called
               thee
               ,
               so
               I
               say
               to
               you
               that
               Labor
               under
               this
               burden
               and
               long
               to
               know
               the
               true
               liberty
               of
               spirit
               that
               the
               Saints
               have
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Christ
               cals
               to
               you
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Come
                 unto
                 me
                 al
                 ye
                 that
                 are
                 weary
                 and
                 heavy
                 Laden
                 and
                 I
                 wil
                 give
                 you
                 Rest
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               12.
               
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Those
               that
               are
               thus
               Legal
               ,
               their
               consciences
               put
               them
               upon
               performances
               of
               Duties
               ,
               but
               their
               Humiliation
               and
               trouble
               for
               not
               doing
               of
               what
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               doth
               hinder
               them
               from
               doing
               what
               God
               requires
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               sad
               condition
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               have
               not
               done
               my
               Duty
               ,
               and
               am
               troubled
               for
               not
               doing
               my
               Duty
               ,
               that
               doth
               hinder
               me
               from
               doing
               my
               Duty
               ,
               whereas
               those
               that
               have
               Evangelical
               Humiliation
               ,
               it
               makes
               them
               more
               fit
               to
               do
               duty
               ,
               the
               other
               it
               makes
               them
               more
               unfit
               ,
               their
               hearts
               are
               more
               sullen
               ,
               fretful
               ,
               and
               untoward
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               
               sad
               condition
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               they
               fail
               in
               other
               Duties
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               troubled
               for
               this
               they
               fail
               mo●e
               ▪
               first
               they
               fail
               of
               their
               Duties
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               are
               hardned
               a
               great
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               Complaine
               ,
               that
               their
               Hearts
               are
               hardened
               and
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               Humbled
               for
               their
               sin
               ,
               after
               this
               complaint
               they
               begin
               to
               be
               troubled
               for
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               then
               on
               the
               other
               side
               when
               they
               are
               troubled
               after
               such
               away
               as
               they
               grow
               sullen
               and
               discontented
               ,
               vexing
               and
               fretting
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               they
               come
               to
               be
               hindered
               as
               much
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               their
               Duty
               as
               by
               the
               hardness
               of
               their
               hearts
               before
               ;
               some
               are
               hindred
               by
               their
               hardness
               of
               heart
               from
               performing
               of
               Duty
               ,
               and
               others
               by
               their
               humility
               :
               now
               this
               is
               a
               very
               great
               burden
               ,
               you
               may
               some
               of
               you
               find
               it
               in
               your
               own
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               trouble
               of
               your
               Heart
               hath
               rather
               hindered
               you
               then
               furthered
               you
               in
               Duty
               ,
               as
               in
               Exodus
               when
               Moses
               came
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               the
               text
               saith
               they
               did
               not
               harken
               unto
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               anguish
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               many
               people
               that
               have
               such
               Legal
               trouble
               in
               their
               Hearts
               and
               that
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               hinder
               them
               from
               harkening
               unto
               the
               blessed
               sound
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               it
               makes
               them
               more
               unfit
               to
               harken
               to
               the
               invitation
               of
               Christ
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               yea
               such
               kind
               of
               trouble
               they
               have
               for
               their
               sin
               that
               makes
               them
               as
               it
               were
               reason
               away
               the
               blessed
               comfort
               in
               the
               Gospel
               to
               their
               Soul.
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Sad
               condition
               of
               such
               as
               are
               under
               the
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               Performances
               set
               forth
               in
               Six
               Particulars
               .
               1.
               
               That
               which
               should
               be
               accounted
               their
               happiness
               ,
               is
               their
               Misery
               .
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               means
               to
               cause
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               God.
               3.
               
               It
               causeth
               great
               discouragement
               .
               4.
               
               They
               bring
               an
               evil
               report
               upon
               the
               waies
               of
               God.
               5.
               
               They
               keep
               no
               proportion
               therein
               .
               6.
               
               They
               are
               kept
               off
               from
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             that
             which
             remaines
             is
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             sad
             condition
             of
             men
             and
             women
             that
             are
             under
             this
             Legal
             Performance
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             this
             condition
             ;
             we
             shal
             find
             that
             the
             condition
             is
             very
             sad
             and
             insupportable
             to
             many
             :
             and
             this
             text
             wil
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             text
             of
             wonderful
             mercy
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             set
             out
             before
             you
             the
             sadness
             and
             grievousness
             of
             those
             that
             are
             under
             this
             Burden
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Misery
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               sad
               thing
               ,
               that
               that
               thing
               which
               should
               be
               the
               cheif
               joy
               of
               ones
               heart
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               which
               we
               should
               account
               our
               priuiledg
               ,
               happiness
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               eternal
               life
               ;
               that
               we
               should
               account
               that
               a
               misery
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               thus
               ,
               the
               performance
               of
               Duty
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               which
               God
               cals
               for
               ,
               we
               should
               account
               it
               our
               priviledg
               ,
               happiness
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               it
               in
               the
               way
               that
               God
               requires
               ,
               but
               now
               one
               that
               is
               under
               this
               burden
               doth
               the
               things
               in
               the
               meer
               outward
               act
               ,
               but
               doth
               them
               as
               necessary
               evils
               ,
               accounts
               them
               as
               evil
               things
               ,
               only
               he
               canno●
               avoid
               them
               ;
               this
               man
               and
               womans
               condition
               is
               very
               sad
               ,
               that
               that
               
               which
               others
               accounte
               their
               happiness
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               he
               accounts
               as
               his
               Misery
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               Misery
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               this
               evil
               also
               in
               the
               burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               means
               to
               cause
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               go
               no
               further
               with
               them
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               perform
               Duties
               in
               a
               Legal
               way
               ,
               this
               wil
               occasion
               many
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               God
               and
               of
               his
               waies
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               find
               that
               they
               have
               so
               ,
               many
               times
               when
               their
               hearts
               are
               pinched
               with
               this
               burden
               ,
               they
               have
               many
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hard
               thougths
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               his
               waies
               ,
               this
               is
               very
               greivous
               when
               the
               soul
               comes
               to
               find
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               to
               be
               grievous
               and
               so
               to
               murmure
               and
               repine
               against
               God
               as
               many
               do
               that
               are
               in
               trouble
               of
               conscience
               ,
               they
               go
               on
               in
               Duties
               but
               because
               they
               get
               no
               peace
               ,
               nor
               comfort
               ,
               nor
               Mastery
               over
               their
               corruptions
               ,
               they
               begin
               to
               repine
               and
               murmure
               at
               God
               ,
               say
               they
               :
               I
               have
               done
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               performed
               Duties
               and
               nothing
               comes
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               there
               upon
               they
               begin
               to
               leave
               and
               hate
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Misery
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               this
               evil
               also
               in
               the
               burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               that
               it
               causes
               a
               sinking
               discouragement
               ;
               their
               heart
               doth
               sink
               in
               exceeding
               discouragment
               ,
               after
               a
               while
               they
               go
               on
               in
               performance
               of
               Duties
               and
               find
               nothing
               comes
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               sink
               under
               it
               in
               discouragment
               ;
               they
               think
               it
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               go
               any
               further
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               desirous
               to
               cast
               it
               off
               wholly
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               is
               the
               only
               way
               for
               their
               ease
               and
               rest
               ,
               hence
               follows
               ,
               that
               therefore
               there
               is
               a
               way
               open
               to
               temptation
               for
               the
               Devil
               to
               come
               and
               tempt
               them
               either
               to
               loosness
               or
               to
               dispair
               :
               it
               is
               many
               times
               the
               end
               of
               such
               poor
               creatures
               except
               God
               be
               pleased
               to
               come
               
               in
               and
               reveal
               Christ
               unto
               them
               ;
               one
               of
               these
               two
               is
               the
               Conclusion
               ,
               either
               they
               cast
               off
               the
               Duties
               that
               before
               they
               made
               conscience
               of
               ,
               and
               so
               grow
               to
               be
               loose
               and
               prophane
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               if
               conscience
               pursues
               them
               more
               and
               more
               they
               grow
               to
               dispaire
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               upon
               their
               sick
               bed
               and
               death
               bed
               ,
               come
               into
               a
               raving
               and
               raging
               distemper
               ;
               as
               by
               experience
               we
               find
               that
               many
               after
               they
               have
               been
               a
               long
               time
               under
               a
               troubled
               conscience
               ,
               and
               gone
               on
               in
               a
               Legal
               way
               they
               have
               grown
               very
               prophane
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               time
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               neglect
               Duty
               in
               their
               family
               and
               closet
               ,
               but
               they
               come
               afterward
               to
               think
               that
               this
               was
               but
               Legal
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               cast
               them
               off
               ,
               and
               give
               themselves
               to
               loosness
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               plead
               for
               themselves
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               under
               Legal
               performances
               ,
               and
               they
               leave
               them
               off
               ,
               and
               thus
               they
               go
               this
               way
               to
               Rest
               ,
               but
               Oh!
               woful
               this
               is
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Devil
               for
               Rest
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               come
               to
               Christ
               you
               might
               have
               had
               Rest
               ,
               but
               these
               give
               up
               their
               Souls
               to
               the
               Devils
               Rest
               ,
               and
               grow
               to
               loosness
               and
               are
               notoriously
               scandalous
               in
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               I
               suppose
               if
               you
               wil
               observe
               it
               ,
               you
               need
               not
               go
               far
               to
               find
               examples
               in
               this
               kind
               :
               but
               others
               that
               cannot
               get
               the
               Mastery
               of
               their
               consciences
               ,
               they
               grow
               to
               dispair
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               upon
               their
               sick
               beds
               their
               hearts
               are
               overwhelmed
               with
               dispair
               and
               so
               they
               die
               ;
               Now
               Oh!
               what
               pity
               it
               is
               to
               loose
               such
               Souls
               as
               have
               gone
               thus
               far
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Religion
               .
               As
               thus
               :
               First
               ,
               they
               do
               the
               same
               things
               that
               Gods
               people
               do
               for
               the
               outward
               act
               ,
               they
               do
               the
               same
               things
               the
               Saints
               do
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               They
               are
               very
               Conscientious
               of
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               make
               conscience
               of
               their
               very
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               secret
               waies
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               know
               they
               have
               to
               do
               with
               God
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               they
               have
               their
               hearts
               so
               wrought
               upon
               ,
               that
               they
               set
               themselves
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               alwaies
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Fourthly
               ,
               They
               have
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               the
               fear
               of
               eternity
               upon
               their
               hearts
               continually
               ,
               and
               yet
               perish
               at
               last
               ;
               and
               al
               for
               the
               want
               of
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               it
               is
               true
               these
               men
               say
               right
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               were
               any
               such
               who
               did
               put
               them
               
               upon
               Duties
               and
               not
               open
               to
               them
               the
               Rest
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Gospel
               and
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               so
               ,
               they
               are
               rightly
               blamed
               for
               putting
               men
               upon
               Duties
               ,
               God
               forbid
               that
               any
               that
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               preach
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               unto
               people
               should
               rest
               here
               ,
               in
               meerly
               putting
               of
               men
               upon
               the
               performance
               of
               Duties
               ,
               for
               we
               know
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Law
               and
               to
               do
               Duties
               in
               a
               meer
               Legal
               way
               ;
               is
               a
               most
               fearful
               burden
               ,
               but
               now
               this
               is
               our
               work
               ,
               to
               invite
               you
               to
               come
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               that
               you
               might
               have
               Rest
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               that
               knows
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               burdened
               with
               Legal
               performances
               ,
               the
               maine
               thing
               I
               shal
               do
               is
               to
               invite
               them
               to
               come
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               shal
               I
               Hope
               bring
               them
               to
               their
               Rest
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               doth
               invite
               them
               so
               graciously
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               for
               their
               Rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               Misery
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               this
               evil
               in
               the
               burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               perform
               duties
               in
               a
               Legal
               way
               ,
               do
               bring
               an
               evil
               report
               upon
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               they
               go
               alwaies
               heavily
               and
               dully
               on
               in
               Gods
               waies
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               bring
               an
               ill
               report
               upon
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               ,
               whereas
               when
               the
               Heart
               is
               sanctified
               and
               caryed
               on
               by
               a
               divine
               principle
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               makes
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               beautiful
               and
               lovely
               to
               those
               that
               they
               converse
               withal
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               perform
               Duties
               meerly
               in
               a
               Legal
               way
               they
               go
               on
               so
               Pensively
               ,
               sadly
               ,
               and
               dully
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               beauty
               at
               al
               in
               their
               Conversation
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               others
               afraid
               of
               those
               waies
               that
               are
               so
               tedious
               and
               irksome
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fift
               Misery
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               There
               is
               this
               Evil
               in
               the
               burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               :
               that
               those
               that
               perform
               Duties
               meerly
               in
               a
               Legal
               manner
               they
               do
               not
               keep
               any
               proportion
               in
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               and
               in
               their
               Duties
               ,
               but
               meerly
               according
               to
               the
               
               stirring
               of
               conscience
               ,
               if
               conscience
               be
               awakened
               &
               stirred
               then
               they
               are
               careful
               to
               perform
               duties
               ,
               but
               if
               conscience
               do
               not
               stir
               them
               they
               are
               careless
               again
               &
               therefore
               those
               that
               do
               perform
               Duties
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               you
               shal
               not
               observe
               an
               evenness
               in
               their
               waies
               ,
               but
               somtimes
               they
               are
               very
               strict
               and
               dare
               not
               for
               their
               Lives
               omit
               any
               Duty
               ,
               but
               at
               other
               times
               they
               are
               loose
               again
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               according
               to
               the
               beating
               of
               their
               consciences
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               work
               according
               to
               the
               new
               Nature
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               works
               according
               to
               a
               new
               Nature
               works
               in
               an
               even
               way
               ,
               wherein
               is
               a
               proportion
               between
               one
               Duty
               and
               another
               ,
               and
               this
               may
               be
               an
               argument
               of
               tryal
               whether
               that
               that
               you
               do
               be
               from
               the
               change
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               from
               other
               principles
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               a
               proportion
               between
               one
               duty
               and
               another
               ,
               you
               be
               not
               very
               forward
               in
               somthing
               and
               backward
               in
               another
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               sign
               it
               is
               done
               from
               a
               new
               Nature
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               make
               conscience
               of
               some
               thing
               ,
               and
               at
               other
               times
               in
               other
               things
               take
               more
               liberty
               this
               is
               a
               sign
               that
               what
               you
               do
               is
               but
               Legally
               done
               ,
               and
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               burdensome
               :
               as
               it
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               a
               man
               to
               go
               upon
               uneven
               ground
               one
               Leg
               up
               and
               another
               down
               ,
               so
               for
               a
               man
               to
               perform
               Duties
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               forward
               and
               backward
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               Great
               deal
               of
               burden
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               whereas
               those
               that
               come
               to
               perform
               Duties
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               them
               their
               way
               is
               made
               even
               for
               them
               ;
               not
               but
               that
               Gods
               people
               may
               somtimes
               be
               better
               then
               they
               are
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               generally
               an
               evenness
               and
               proportion
               between
               their
               actions
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sixt
               Misery
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               there
               is
               this
               evil
               in
               the
               burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               ,
               that
               if
               so
               be
               that
               by
               these
               Duties
               their
               consciences
               come
               to
               be
               quieted
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               kept
               of
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               there
               are
               no
               people
               more
               kept
               of
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               perform
               Duties
               in
               a
               Legal
               
               manner
               ,
               and
               have
               quiet
               of
               Conscience
               that
               way
               ,
               ye●
               not
               only
               kept
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               further
               ,
               they
               set
               up
               their
               Duties
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               to
               be
               their
               very
               justification
               ;
               what
               is
               it
               that
               many
               people
               would
               present
               before
               the
               Lord
               for
               their
               Righteousness
               and
               Hope
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               performance
               of
               such
               and
               such
               Duties
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               requires
               :
               now
               here
               's
               a
               mighty
               mistake
               though
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               yet
               for
               us
               to
               come
               and
               make
               this
               our
               Righteousness
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               up
               before
               the
               Lord
               to
               be
               our
               interest
               for
               eternal
               life
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               put
               Jesus
               Christ
               out
               of
               his
               office
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               own
               Duties
               to
               be
               our
               Saviors
               ,
               this
               now
               is
               exceeding
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               many
               people
               are
               there
               that
               do
               thus
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               have
               been
               willing
               to
               be
               the
               Larger
               in
               this
               Point
               because
               it
               is
               not
               an
               argument
               that
               we
               do
               every
               day
               meet
               withal
               ,
               and
               also
               because
               I
               would
               have
               many
               whose
               Consciences
               begin
               to
               be
               inlightned
               and
               much
               troubled
               to
               know
               where
               they
               are
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               trouble
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               bottom
               of
               their
               trouble
               lies
               ;
               there
               are
               many
               people
               that
               are
               so
               far
               to
               be
               beloved
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               very
               conscientious
               of
               Duty
               and
               abstein
               from
               those
               sins
               that
               others
               live
               in
               ,
               and
               perform
               Duties
               that
               others
               neglect
               ,
               but
               they
               go
               on
               very
               heavily
               and
               sadly
               for
               many
               years
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               trouble
               ,
               from
               whence
               their
               trouble
               comes
               :
               now
               by
               that
               that
               I
               have
               opened
               to
               you
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               you
               may
               come
               to
               know
               whence
               al
               your
               trouble
               comes
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               you
               have
               gone
               on
               in
               that
               sadness
               and
               heaviness
               as
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               you
               have
               done
               your
               duties
               in
               a
               Legal
               way
               ,
               you
               have
               not
               been
               acquainted
               with
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               You
               wil
               say
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               way
               ,
               how
               shal
               we
               be
               eased
               of
               this
               burden
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               to
               that
               ,
               there
               I
               shal
               shew
               in
               some
               measure
               the
               Rest
               that
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               from
               al
               those
               burdens
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               opened
               ,
               Christ
               wil
               not
               have
               us
               omit
               duties
               every
               a
               whit
               the
               more
               ,
               but
               in
               Christ
               we
               shal
               see
               how
               they
               are
               performed
               with
               a
               
               great
               deal
               more
               ease
               then
               before
               ,
               not
               more
               easie
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               you
               are
               that
               are
               under
               this
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               ,
               if
               your
               hearts
               tel
               you
               this
               is
               my
               condition
               ,
               the
               Lord
               knows
               it
               is
               my
               condition
               ,
               I
               have
               indeed
               made
               conscience
               of
               my
               waies
               a
               great
               while
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               gone
               on
               just
               in
               this
               Legal
               way
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               in
               this
               Point
               :
               if
               this
               be
               your
               condition
               ,
               so
               far
               be
               comfort
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               cals
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               your
               condition
               is
               for
               the
               present
               sad
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               help
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Remedy
               in
               Christ
               ,
               come
               to
               him
               and
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               give
               you
               Rest
               ,
               and
               teach
               you
               to
               honor
               God
               ,
               that
               shal
               be
               more
               comfort
               to
               your
               Souls
               than
               this
               way
               you
               are
               in
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               a
               safe
               way
               ,
               and
               a
               speedy
               way
               for
               comfort
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               as
               holy
               a
               way
               too
               ,
               therefore
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               doth
               not
               cal
               to
               you
               to
               make
               less
               conscience
               of
               your
               Duties
               than
               you
               did
               ;
               No
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               as
               holy
               a
               way
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               safer
               and
               speedier
               way
               than
               that
               now
               you
               are
               in
               ,
               Christ
               cals
               you
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               But
               you
               wil
               say
               ,
               
                 Doth
                 Christ
                 cal
                 to
                 these
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 for
                 Rest
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 approve
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 people
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 burdened
                 by
                 these
                 Legal
                 performances
                 .
              
            
             
               Answ
               .
               There
               are
               some
               of
               the
               burdens
               here
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               true
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               Christ
               approves
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               sensible
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               our
               sins
               and
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               corruption
               ,
               &c.
               and
               Christ
               cals
               these
               as
               approving
               of
               them
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               good
               ,
               though
               not
               truly
               good
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               other
               burdens
               that
               are
               upon
               sinners
               that
               Christ
               cals
               to
               come
               to
               him
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               ,
               not
               as
               they
               are
               approved
               of
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               Christ
               pities
               them
               ,
               and
               hath
               compassion
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               under
               those
               burdens
               ,
               as
               being
               under
               a
               great
               misery
               ,
               as
               now
               when
               a
               man
               shal
               make
               Conscience
               of
               his
               waies
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               see
               a
               poor
               soul
               to
               make
               Conscience
               of
               his
               waies
               ,
               to
               
               have
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               and
               his
               eternal
               estate
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               Labor
               and
               do
               what
               he
               can
               and
               al
               this
               while
               not
               in
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               but
               thinking
               by
               this
               to
               make
               up
               his
               Righteousness
               with
               God
               and
               eternal
               life
               ,
               Christ
               sees
               that
               al
               his
               labor
               wil
               come
               to
               nothing
               ,
               if
               he
               go
               on
               in
               this
               way
               he
               wil
               loose
               all
               his
               Duties
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               conscience
               he
               makes
               of
               holy
               Duties
               he
               wil
               perish
               at
               last
               ,
               except
               he
               comes
               to
               understand
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               of
               justifying
               sinners
               before
               his
               tribunal
               fear
               ,
               notwithstanding
               al
               the
               Duties
               he
               performs
               ,
               except
               he
               come
               to
               understand
               this
               he
               will
               perish
               ,
               now
               in
               pity
               and
               tender
               compassion
               to
               such
               a
               Soul
               that
               hath
               done
               so
               much
               and
               gone
               so
               far
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               doth
               cal
               such
               a
               Soul
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               have
               Rest
               and
               peace
               ,
               that
               indeed
               it
               might
               have
               that
               Righteousness
               that
               may
               make
               it
               stand
               with
               comfort
               before
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               have
               eternal
               life
               at
               last
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               comming
               to
               Christ
               and
               our
               Rest
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               belongs
               to
               the
               other
               Point
               ,
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               And
               that
               there
               is
               Corruption
               in
               the
               Saints
               .
               Being
               a
               Burden
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               Grief
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Shame
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               Fear
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               Care.
               5.
               
               Of
               Labor
               ,
               and
               Toyl
               .
            
          
           
             
               THe
               next
               Burden
               is
               the
               Burden
               of
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               Corruption
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               and
               have
               their
               part
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               come
               to
               Christ
               already
               but
               yet
               they
               must
               come
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               that
               is
               though
               they
               be
               beleevers
               and
               have
               exercised
               Faith
               to
               unite
               them
               to
               Christ
               ,
               they
               have
               stil
               remaining
               in
               them
               much
               Corruption
               ,
               much
               Sin
               ,
               they
               must
               come
               to
               
               Christ
               again
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               their
               Corruption
               ,
               and
               still
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               their
               Lives
               to
               be
               exercising
               of
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               the
               Burden
               of
               remaining
               Corruption
               that
               is
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             That
             the
             Corruption
             that
             yet
             remaines
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             a
             Burden
             ,
             I
             suppose
             every
             one
             of
             you
             can
             witness
             ,
             that
             are
             godly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             godly
             man
             or
             woman
             in
             the
             world
             but
             knows
             what
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Point
             is
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             other
             Point
             of
             Legal
             performances
             was
             such
             a
             Point
             that
             many
             of
             you
             scarce
             understood
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             but
             because
             I
             knew
             it
             was
             of
             exceeding
             use
             to
             others
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             not
             be
             understood
             of
             many
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             loose
             their
             portion
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             none
             that
             hath
             any
             spark
             of
             godlyness
             but
             do
             and
             wil
             understand
             what
             I
             mean
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             shal
             say
             in
             this
             Point
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             Corruption
             that
             doth
             stil
             remain
             in
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             that
             live
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             every
             mans
             mouth
             almost
             ,
             we
             are
             al
             sinners
             ,
             but
             now
             here
             is
             the
             Difference
             between
             the
             wicked
             and
             the
             godly
             ,
             the
             wicked
             have
             sin
             enough
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             no
             burden
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             godly
             have
             their
             sins
             to
             be
             their
             burden
             ,
             the
             remainder
             of
             sin
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             litle
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             grievous
             Burden
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             these
             I
             am
             to
             speak
             out
             of
             this
             text
             ,
             yea
             Christ
             himself
             speaks
             to
             them
             ,
             Come
             unto
             me
             ,
             ye
             that
             are
             Laden
             with
             the
             Burden
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             the
             burden
             of
             sin
             that
             stil
             remaines
             in
             you
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             Rest
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             Burden
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             remainder
             of
             corruption
             in
             the
             godly
             that
             is
             a
             burden
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             but
             one
             scripture
             that
             shal
             serve
             instead
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
             
               O!
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
            
             saith
             Paul
             
               who
               shal
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               thank
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             here
             we
             have
             indeed
             a
             cōmentary
             upon
             this
             text
             ,
             who
             shal
             deliver
             me
             saith
             Paul
             O!
             Wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             who
             shal
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             there
             's
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             the
             burden
             of
             corruption
             
             &
             then
             he
             runnes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               So
               then
               I
               my self
               with
               my
               mind
               serve
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               with
               my
               flesh
               the
               Law
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             I
             have
             got
             ease
             and
             rest
             by
             Christ
             by
             running
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             marke
             the
             scripture
             ,
             O
             ;
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             Paul
             though
             a
             godly
             man
             and
             one
             eminent
             in
             grace
             ,
             yet
             had
             remaining
             in
             him
             a
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             his
             sin
             that
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             calls
             a
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             a
             deadly
             thing
             unto
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             as
             a
             body
             because
             it
             was
             made
             up
             of
             many
             members
             as
             a
             body
             is
             ,
             there
             were
             many
             sins
             remaining
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             faculties
             of
             his
             soul
             and
             members
             of
             his
             body
             were
             defiled
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             cals
             it
             a
             body
             of
             death
             .
             Now
             the
             Apostle
             is
             so
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             gives
             a
             grievous
             shreek
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             O!
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             he
             counts
             it
             his
             misery
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             appeares
             to
             be
             a
             burden
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             shreikes
             out
             under
             his
             burden
             ,
             O!
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             As
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             hath
             a
             burden
             laid
             upon
             their
             shoulders
             and
             being
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             ,
             they
             give
             a
             greivous
             shreik
             at
             the
             burden
             falling
             upon
             them
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             here
             .
             And
             observe
             further
             that
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             had
             as
             much
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             affliction
             upon
             him
             as
             ever
             any
             one
             had
             ;
             no
             man
             had
             more
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             affliction
             then
             he
             had
             as
             you
             may
             read
             in
             the
             Cor.
             1.4
             .
             and
             Cor.
             2.4
             .
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Paul
             were
             exceeding
             greivous
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             any
             more
             abused
             then
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             tels
             you
             of
             being
             stoned
             ,
             suffering
             of
             shipwrake
             ,
             and
             abused
             of
             his
             owne
             countri-men
             ,
             that
             he
             suffered
             nakedness
             and
             hunger
             ,
             and
             was
             whipt
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             most
             notorious
             rogue
             in
             al
             the
             country
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             burden
             of
             disgrace
             upon
             him
             ,
             accounted
             the
             off-scowring
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             burden
             of
             poverty
             ,
             wanted
             clo●
             and
             bread
             ,
             and
             was
             fain
             to
             go
             up
             and
             down
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             these
             burdens
             upon
             him
             ,
             you
             never
             read
             that
             Paul
             did
             account
             himself
             a
             wretched
             man
             in
             regard
             of
             these
             burdens
             ,
             you
             never
             read
             that
             Paul
             cryed
             out
             ,
             O!
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             that
             I
             want
             ●read
             ,
             〈◊〉
             I
             want
             cloaths
             ,
             O
             wretched
             
             man
             that
             I
             am
             whipt
             ,
             and
             abused
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             cry
             ,
             out
             ,
             O!
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shal
             deliver
             me
             from
             affliction
             ,
             who
             shal
             deliver
             me
             from
             persecution
             no
             ,
             we
             find
             in
             scripture
             that
             he
             rejoyced
             in
             affliction
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             cast
             into
             dungeons
             he
             could
             sing
             psalmes
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             the
             whip
             ,
             he
             could
             sing
             psalms
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             his
             sin
             then
             he
             falles
             under
             that
             burden
             ,
             who
             shal
             deliver
             me
             from
             that
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             O!
             Lord
             let
             me
             be
             never
             so
             much
             afflicted
             heere
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             yet
             if
             I
             cold
             have
             my
             soul
             delivered
             from
             this
             burden
             of
             my
             sin
             ,
             I
             should
             account
             my self
             a
             happy
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             was
             delivered
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             for
             he
             knew
             he
             should
             never
             go
             to
             hel
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             delivered
             from
             the
             dominion
             of
             his
             sin
             to
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             cries
             out
             under
             this
             burden
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             who
             shal
             deliver
             me
             .
             I
             appeale
             unto
             many
             of
             you
             what
             closet
             or
             secret
             chamber
             of
             yours
             can
             ever
             witness
             that
             you
             were
             thus
             crying
             out
             in
             respect
             of
             your
             sin
             ,
             O
             wretched
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shal
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             from
             this
             wretched
             heart
             that
             I
             have
             ,
             many
             of
             you
             we
             heare
             cry
             out
             of
             poverty
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             and
             trouble
             in
             your
             families
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             who
             of
             you
             cries
             out
             who
             shal
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             from
             this
             sin
             of
             my
             nature
             ;
             many
             of
             you
             perhaps
             do
             not
             know
             whether
             you
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             your
             sin
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             know
             whether
             any
             of
             your
             sins
             are
             pardoned
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             delivered
             at
             al
             ,
             and
             yet
             you
             do
             not
             cry
             out
             ,
             but
             Paul
             he
             was
             delivered
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             remainder
             of
             sin
             in
             his
             heart
             was
             a
             burden
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             sin
             in
             many
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             you
             cry
             not
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             Paul
             he
             was
             delivered
             and
             yet
             he
             crye●
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             shal
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             open
             this
             ,
             
               I
               shal
               shew
               ,
               First
               how
               man●
               waies
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               corruption
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               What
               kind
               of
               burden
               it
               is
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Open
               the
               particulars
               ,
               shewing
               that
               sinful
               
               nature
               is
               a
               burden
               ,
               and
               the
               stirring
               of
               corruption
               a
               burden
               ,
               and
               the
               prevailing
               of
               corruption
               a
               burden
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Why
               it
               is
               that
               God
               doth
               so
               in
               his
               providence
               order
               things
               ,
               that
               his
               owne
               saints
               shal
               be
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               corruption
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               some
               application
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             Then
             in
             what
             respect
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             sin
             and
             corruption
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             saints
             is
             a
             burden
             .
          
           
             
               The
               First
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               burden
               of
               greife
               unto
               them
               ,
               you
               know
               grief
               causeth
               heaviness
               and
               sadness
               ,
               now
               the
               remainder
               of
               corruption
               that
               they
               find
               in
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               lead
               and
               lies
               heavy
               upon
               their
               spirits
               in
               regard
               of
               greif
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               grief
               and
               trouble
               ;
               some
               wil
               say
               perhaps
               sometimes
               to
               others
               ,
               such
               and
               such
               that
               are
               professours
               of
               religion
               they
               go
               very
               sadly
               and
               heavily
               ,
               and
               when
               once
               you
               come
               to
               be
               so
               strict
               in
               your
               way
               ,
               you
               wil
               loose
               al
               your
               comfort
               ,
               for
               such
               and
               such
               are
               alwaies
               sad
               and
               pensive
               ,
               but
               do
               you
               know
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               their
               sadness
               ,
               you
               have
               as
               much
               cause
               to
               be
               sad
               as
               they
               ,
               the
               burden
               is
               not
               because
               they
               are
               religious
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               no
               more
               religious
               ,
               not
               because
               now
               they
               do
               more
               duties
               then
               they
               did
               before
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               cannot
               find
               their
               hearts
               come
               up
               to
               their
               duties
               as
               they
               would
               ,
               do
               not
               atribute
               their
               greif
               to
               their
               godlyness
               ,
               but
               rather
               say
               to
               thy self
               thus
               ,
               if
               they
               that
               do
               so
               much
               for
               God
               ,
               are
               yet
               so
               much
               troubled
               and
               greived
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               no
               more
               for
               God
               ,
               how
               much
               cause
               of
               trouble
               and
               greife
               have
               I
               then
               ,
               that
               do
               nothing
               at
               al
               for
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               remaining
               part
               of
               corruption
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               saints
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               burden
               of
               shame
               ,
               greif
               is
               a
               burden
               ,
               and
               shame
               is
               a
               burden
               ,
               many
               that
               can
               beare
               great
               burdens
               ,
               that
               can
               beare
               the
               burden
               of
               poverty
               yet
               are
               not
               able
               to
               beare
               the
               burden
               of
               disgrace
               ,
               especially
               to
               those
               
               that
               are
               most
               ingenious
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               burdens
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               now
               the
               saints
               they
               are
               ashamed
               of
               the
               corruption
               that
               remains
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               account
               it
               a
               shame
               before
               the
               Lord
               and
               before
               his
               blessed
               Angels
               ,
               and
               in
               regard
               of
               themselves
               ,
               what
               they
               know
               of
               themselves
               that
               the
               world
               knowes
               not
               of
               ,
               they
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               ashame
               that
               they
               do
               even
               loath
               and
               abhor
               themselves
               as
               the
               scripture
               speakes
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               their
               lives
               are
               such
               as
               others
               do
               honor
               and
               have
               high
               thoughts
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               being
               acquainted
               with
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               and
               looking
               into
               the
               secret
               working
               of
               their
               own
               spirits
               ,
               they
               see
               so
               much
               evil
               there
               ,
               as
               they
               see
               much
               cause
               to
               abhor
               and
               loath
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               lie
               down
               in
               their
               shame
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whom
               they
               know
               doth
               see
               into
               their
               hearts
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               then
               they
               can
               see
               themselves
               .
               I
               wil
               appeal
               to
               any
               one
               that
               knows
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               open
               your
               heart
               and
               make
               it
               known
               to
               your
               friends
               and
               acquaintance
               so
               much
               evil
               as
               is
               in
               your
               heart
               in
               the
               performing
               of
               one
               duty
               ,
               if
               al
               men
               should
               know
               so
               much
               evil
               as
               is
               in
               your
               heart
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               in
               praier
               or
               hearing
               a
               sermon
               ,
               would
               you
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               now
               God
               knowes
               and
               sees
               al
               the
               baseness
               and
               vildness
               of
               your
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               knowing
               this
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               ashamed
               and
               go
               under
               this
               burden
               of
               shame
               with
               heavy
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               remaining
               part
               of
               Corruption
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               it
               carries
               with
               it
               a
               burden
               of
               feare
               ,
               fear
               you
               know
               is
               a
               great
               burden
               as
               wel
               as
               greif
               and
               shame
               though
               the
               evil
               be
               not
               so
               great
               upon
               them
               ,
               yet
               if
               their
               be
               an
               evil
               apprehended
               to
               come
               upon
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               burden
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               dare
               not
               go
               out
               of
               dores
               in
               the
               night
               because
               of
               feare
               ,
               or
               dare
               not
               be
               in
               the
               dark
               because
               of
               fear
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               delivered
               from
               their
               feares
               ,
               do
               they
               not
               account
               that
               it
               was
               a
               great
               burden
               ,
               now
               the
               godly
               they
               have
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               fear
               upon
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               the
               
               truth
               is
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               they
               fear
               more
               what
               their
               owne
               evil
               hearts
               should
               bring
               upon
               them
               ,
               then
               what
               al
               the
               divels
               in
               hel
               and
               al
               the
               creatures
               in
               the
               world
               can
               bring
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               good
               fear
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               makes
               them
               walk
               heavily
               :
               others
               feare
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               fear
               men
               ,
               fear
               those
               that
               wil
               come
               and
               take
               away
               their
               estates
               and
               undo
               them
               ,
               feare
               their
               enemies
               or
               feare
               the
               divel
               ,
               but
               one
               that
               is
               godly
               he
               feares
               more
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               the
               evil
               that
               may
               come
               to
               his
               soul
               by
               that
               ,
               then
               al
               the
               hurt
               that
               al
               the
               divels
               in
               hel
               can
               do
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               they
               cannot
               afflict
               more
               then
               the
               body
               ,
               I
               but
               this
               brings
               an
               evil
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               it
               breakes
               their
               communion
               between
               them
               and
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               afraid
               of
               sin
               before
               it
               comes
               ,
               they
               have
               experience
               of
               their
               hearts
               what
               evil
               it
               hath
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               afraid
               of
               miscarrying
               ,
               and
               afraid
               of
               the
               evil
               consequences
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               know
               what
               mischief
               their
               sin
               might
               possibly
               bring
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               goe
               under
               this
               burden
               of
               fear
               along
               time
               together
               ,
               even
               those
               that
               are
               truly
               godly
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               remaining
               part
               of
               corruption
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               saints
               ,
               is
               a
               burden
               of
               care
               ,
               for
               men
               and
               women
               to
               be
               alwaies
               careful
               ,
               to
               be
               ful
               of
               care
               ,
               you
               know
               that
               is
               a
               great
               burden
               that
               many
               of
               you
               are
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               have
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               business
               upon
               you
               and
               much
               lies
               upon
               you
               ,
               when
               your
               thoughts
               are
               ful
               of
               care
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               a
               great
               burden
               to
               you
               ?
               many
               men
               that
               have
               been
               ful
               of
               business
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               have
               got
               over
               their
               business
               ,
               what
               a
               freedome
               do
               they
               account
               it
               ,
               the
               saints
               they
               have
               a
               burden
               of
               care
               upon
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               find
               so
               much
               to
               do
               with
               their
               own
               hearts
               that
               they
               had
               need
               be
               watchful
               night
               and
               day
               over
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               had
               experience
               what
               their
               hearts
               have
               done
               ,
               when
               there
               hath
               not
               been
               a
               strict
               watch
               over
               ●hem
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               Child
               of
               God
               but
               if
               he
               be
               in
               a
               right
               temper
               he
               is
               a
               careful
               
               man
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               in
               this
               flesh
               our
               condition
               is
               ful
               of
               feares
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               must
               neds
               be
               ful
               of
               care
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               difference
               between
               the
               distracting
               care
               that
               wicked
               men
               have
               about
               their
               outward
               estate
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               the
               godly
               about
               keeping
               their
               peace
               w
               th
               God
               ,
               making
               up
               their
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               avoiding
               the
               occasions
               &
               temptations
               to
               sin
               ,
               &
               recovering
               themselvs
               again
               when
               they
               have
               been
               overcom
               by
               sin
               ,
               I
               say
               this
               must
               needs
               make
               them
               ful
               of
               care
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               a
               great
               business
               upon
               him
               he
               is
               ful
               of
               care
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               men
               in
               the
               world
               that
               have
               so
               much
               business
               upon
               them
               as
               such
               a
               man
               and
               Woman
               that
               is
               godly
               ,
               they
               know
               that
               they
               have
               greater
               business
               that
               lies
               upon
               them
               ,
               then
               al
               the
               world
               besides
               ,
               the
               care
               of
               the
               whol
               world
               lies
               upon
               them
               ,
               yea
               and
               they
               have
               not
               only
               business
               of
               great
               consequence
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               multitude
               of
               business
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               a
               busie
               life
               ,
               a
               life
               of
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               business
               ,
               a
               Christian
               Woman
               hath
               abundance
               of
               business
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               most
               vild
               thing
               for
               one
               that
               professes
               he●
               self
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               to
               be
               idle
               and
               to
               spend
               her
               time
               vainly
               ,
               hast
               thou
               nothing
               to
               do
               ?
               you
               speake
               of
               passing
               away
               time
               ,
               a
               godly
               man
               or
               woman
               hath
               enough
               to
               do
               they
               have
               to
               provide
               for
               eternity
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               peace
               with
               God.
               And
               besides
               there
               is
               multitud●
               of
               business
               upon
               them
               &
               they
               have
               multituds
               of
               hindrances
               too
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               great
               business
               ,
               multitude
               of
               business
               ,
               and
               multitudes
               of
               hindrances
               ,
               and
               especially
               if
               you
               are
               undone
               if
               you
               should
               miscarry
               ,
               this
               now
               wil
               make
               you
               very
               careful
               .
               A
               man
               though
               he
               should
               miscary
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               great
               an
               evil
               ,
               as
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               miscary
               in
               any
               one
               duty
               that
               he
               doth
               performe
               ,
               a
               Christian
               when
               he
               goes
               to
               performe
               a
               duty
               he
               thinks
               thus
               ,
               I
               must
               now
               cause
               al
               the
               faculties
               of
               my
               soul
               to
               be
               working
               in
               every
               duty
               that
               God
               cals
               for
               ,
               wel
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               miscarry
               in
               the
               duty
               I
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               greater
               evil
               then
               if
               I
               were
               undone
               in
               my
               estate
               ,
               or
               body
               ,
               and
               I
               find
               abundance
               of
               hindrances
               ,
               that
               wil
               indanger
               
               me
               to
               miscarry
               ,
               therefore
               I
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               careful
               ;
               now
               in
               Christ
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               ease
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               acquainted
               with
               the
               way
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               mightily
               eased
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               care
               ,
               now
               those
               that
               do
               performe
               duties
               and
               do
               not
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               they
               are
               kept
               off
               from
               Christ
               ,
               so
               much
               the
               more
               wil
               the
               burden
               of
               care
               be
               ,
               not
               only
               those
               that
               performe
               duties
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               have
               the
               burden
               of
               care
               upon
               them
               but
               the
               Godly
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fifth
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               Corruption
               that
               remaines
               in
               us
               it
               brings
               a
               burden
               of
               Labor
               and
               toil
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               such
               intensiveness
               in
               any
               labor
               in
               the
               world
               as
               a
               Christian
               hath
               against
               his
               corruptions
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               onely
               say
               as
               many
               slight
               and
               vain
               spirited
               men
               and
               women
               do
               ,
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               al
               siners
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               do
               otherwise
               I
               have
               good
               desires
               :
               no
               ,
               but
               a
               Christian
               knowes
               that
               he
               must
               draw
               forth
               al
               the
               faculties
               of
               his
               soul
               and
               bend
               them
               against
               his
               corruption
               ,
               and
               if
               ever
               he
               Toil
               ,
               Labor
               ,
               and
               spend
               his
               strength
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               this
               way
               against
               his
               corruption
               ,
               now
               there
               is
               ease
               in
               Christ
               for
               this
               burden
               too
               ,
               Why
               ?
               because
               Christ
               gives
               power
               against
               corruption
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               rest
               in
               him
               is
               by
               comming
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               shal
               not
               need
               to
               toil
               and
               Labor
               in
               them
               as
               before
               ;
               now
               if
               grief
               be
               a
               burden
               ,
               shame
               a
               burden
               ,
               Feare
               a
               burden
               ,
               care
               a
               burden
               ,
               and
               if
               Laboring
               and
               Toiling
               be
               a
               burden
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               are
               Godly
               are
               under
               a
               great
               burden
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               Corruption
               ,
               this
               five-fold
               burden
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               set
               forth
               in
               eight
               particulars
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               soul
               burden
               .
               2.
               
               It
               hath
               al
               other
               burdens
               in
               it
               .
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               Continual
               burden
               .
               4.
               
               It
               makes
               al
               other
               things
               to
               be
               a
               burden
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               God
               himself
               .
               6.
               
               It
               makes
               the
               sins
               burdensome
               to
               al
               others
               .
               7.
               
               It
               makes
               him
               burdensome
               to
               himself
               .
               8.
               
               How
               greivous
               soever
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               rid
               of
               it
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
          
           
             FUrther
             
               for
               the
               properties
               of
               this
               burden
               ,
               what
               a
               kind
               of
               burden
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               fell
               under
               their
               corruptions
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               First
               property
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               First
               it
               is
               a
               soul-burden
               ,
               other
               burdens
               are
               rather
               bodily
               ,
               it
               is
               easier
               for
               a
               man
               to
               beare
               a
               burden
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               then
               to
               beare
               a
               burden
               upon
               his
               conscience
               ,
               their
               it
               lies
               with
               torment
               ,
               and
               the
               burden
               of
               corruption
               it
               is
               a
               burden
               upon
               our
               very
               consciences
               .
               Many
               heretofore
               have
               said
               that
               people
               must
               be
               content
               to
               beare
               ,
               though
               things
               were
               required
               of
               them
               that
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               if
               they
               went
               under
               them
               as
               a
               burden
               they
               thought
               they
               were
               wel
               enough
               ;
               many
               things
               that
               were
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               false
               worship
               ,
               they
               would
               say
               ,
               for
               their
               parts
               they
               could
               be
               content
               they
               were
               otherwise
               ,
               &
               they
               went
               under
               them
               as
               a
               burden
               ,
               &
               they
               thought
               that
               was
               enough
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               only
               a
               burden
               of
               our
               estates
               that
               it
               was
               only
               in
               outward
               things
               it
               was
               somthing
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               the
               burden
               upon
               our
               consciences
               ,
               we
               must
               learn
               to
               distinguish
               between
               the
               burden
               upon
               our
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               between
               the
               
               burden
               upon
               our
               consciences
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               Christians
               they
               could
               beare
               burdens
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               aswel
               as
               others
               ,
               but
               they
               could
               not
               beare
               any
               burdens
               upon
               their
               Consciences
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
               property
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               containes
               in
               it
               almost
               al
               other
               burdens
               ,
               as
               thus
               ,
               is
               poverty
               a
               burden
               ,
               sin
               makes
               us
               poor
               ,
               is
               dishonour
               a
               burden
               ,
               sin
               brings
               dishonor
               ,
               is
               debt
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               in
               debt
               ,
               a
               burden
               ,
               sin
               brings
               that
               too
               ,
               forgive
               us
               our
               debts
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               he
               teacheth
               us
               so
               to
               pray
               ,
               sin
               therefore
               hath
               al
               other
               burdens
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               great
               burden
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               property
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Sin
               is
               a
               burden
               that
               is
               Constant
               ,
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               continually
               it
               is
               upon
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               godly
               a
               burden
               ;
               if
               men
               have
               other
               burdens
               upon
               them
               sometimes
               they
               have
               ease
               ,
               porters
               that
               carry
               burdens
               al
               the
               day
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               dinner
               times
               and
               at
               night
               they
               go
               to
               bed
               and
               rest
               themselves
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               ease
               that
               way
               ,
               but
               now
               sin
               is
               alwaies
               a
               burden
               upon
               the
               Godly
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               they
               cannot
               get
               off
               this
               burden
               ,
               to
               lay
               of
               a
               burden
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               houre
               it
               were
               some
               ease
               ,
               but
               now
               sin
               is
               so
               great
               a
               burden
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               continually
               upon
               the
               saints
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               property
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               a
               burden
               ,
               as
               makes
               al
               other
               burdens
               to
               be
               a
               burden
               ,
               as
               it
               contains
               in
               it
               al
               other
               burdens
               ,
               so
               sin
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               al
               other
               things
               burdensome
               that
               are
               burdensome
               ,
               as
               now
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               is
               poor
               ,
               poverty
               is
               a
               great
               burden
               ,
               I
               but
               if
               there
               be
               sin
               with
               poverty
               ,
               that
               makes
               it
               a
               burden
               indeed
               ;
               sickness
               is
               a
               burden
               ,
               I
               ,
               but
               so
               far
               as
               sin
               is
               mixt
               therewithal
               ,
               so
               far
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               burden
               ,
               and
               so
               loss
               of
               estate
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               
               as
               thus
               ,
               I
               would
               compare
               al
               other
               burdens
               to
               this
               ,
               as
               water
               in
               a
               tankerd
               when
               your
               tankerd-bearers
               carry
               water
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               arts
               to
               make
               their
               tankerds
               light
               as
               can
               be
               ,
               but
               now
               if
               they
               carried
               their
               water
               in
               tankards
               of
               Lead
               ,
               though
               the
               water
               were
               no
               heavier
               ,
               yet
               this
               would
               make
               it
               more
               burdensome
               ;
               so
               sickness
               ,
               poverty
               ,
               loss
               of
               estate
               ,
               they
               are
               burdensome
               to
               al
               that
               beare
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               corruption
               of
               sin
               when
               the
               heart
               is
               corrupted
               with
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               lead
               that
               makes
               it
               the
               greater
               burden
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sin
               in
               the
               heart
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               makes
               al
               other
               things
               burdensome
               that
               are
               burdensome
               .
               Though
               a
               man
               should
               loose
               al
               his
               estate
               in
               one
               night
               ,
               this
               might
               be
               some
               burden
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               sin
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               makes
               al
               other
               burdens
               to
               be
               burdensome
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fifth
               property
               of
               the
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Sin
               is
               a
               burden
               unto
               God
               himself
               ,
               much
               more
               to
               the
               saints
               ,
               God
               cries
               out
               that
               he
               is
               prest
               under
               sin
               as
               a
               Cart
               is
               pressed
               that
               is
               ful
               of
               sheaves
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               spi●it
               of
               God
               is
               greived
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               burden
               to
               thy
               soul
               ,
               when
               thou
               seest
               and
               knowest
               it
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               thy
               father
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               whereby
               thou
               art
               sealed
               to
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               burden
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               any
               ingenious
               spirit
               when
               he
               shal
               consider
               that
               that
               which
               I
               have
               done
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               my
               father
               ,
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               ?
               any
               ingenious
               child
               ,
               it
               wil
               be
               a
               burden
               to
               him
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               any
               thing
               against
               his
               father
               ,
               now
               so
               long
               as
               thou
               hast
               any
               sin
               in
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               burden
               to
               God
               and
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sixth
               property
               of
               the
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               As
               it
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               that
               that
               makes
               us
               burdensome
               unto
               al
               that
               we
               converse
               with
               al
               ,
               
               and
               the
               more
               Corruption
               that
               remaines
               in
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               the
               more
               burdensome
               we
               are
               to
               all
               that
               we
               converse
               withal
               ;
               some
               there
               are
               though
               truly
               godly
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               so
               much
               Corruption
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               burdensome
               to
               all
               that
               they
               converse
               withal
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               family
               ,
               take
               those
               that
               are
               passionate
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               godliness
               lies
               at
               the
               bottome
               ,
               yet
               how
               burdensome
               are
               they
               to
               those
               that
               converse
               with
               them
               ,
               others
               they
               have
               extream
               stout
               and
               stubborn
               Spirits
               ,
               others
               have
               sullen
               Hearts
               ,
               extream
               sullen
               spirits
               ,
               others
               have
               slight
               and
               vain
               spirits
               ,
               others
               proud
               and
               envious
               spirits
               ,
               and
               others
               Covetous
               ,
               now
               there
               is
               reason
               they
               should
               feel
               the
               burden
               themselves
               ,
               for
               others
               feel
               the
               Burden
               when
               it
               breaks
               forth
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               much
               more
               aggravates
               their
               Burden
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               truly
               godly
               that
               are
               overcome
               with
               passion
               when
               they
               think
               thus
               ,
               Oh!
               what
               a
               Wretched
               Heart
               have
               I
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               break
               forth
               into
               passion
               ,
               in
               such
               and
               such
               company
               ,
               Oh!
               what
               a
               Wretch
               am
               I
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               not
               only
               be
               burdensome
               to
               my self
               but
               to
               those
               that
               I
               converse
               withal
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               Question
               ,
               but
               I
               speak
               to
               many
               that
               have
               lamented
               their
               condition
               in
               this
               kind
               alone
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               have
               been
               so
               burdensome
               to
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               a
               Burden
               to
               such
               and
               such
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               knows
               it
               is
               much
               more
               a
               burden
               to
               mine
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               my self
               ,
               therefore
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               Corruption
               is
               such
               a
               Burden
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               others
               ,
               whenas
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               should
               be
               useful
               in
               the
               places
               where
               they
               live
               ,
               they
               should
               live
               so
               as
               that
               all
               that
               live
               by
               them
               and
               with
               them
               should
               bless
               God
               for
               them
               ,
               this
               they
               should
               endeavor
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               as
               all
               that
               come
               neer
               them
               should
               bless
               God
               that
               ever
               they
               came
               neer
               ,
               or
               had
               converse
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Seventh
               Property
               of
               the
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               This
               Burden
               is
               such
               a
               Burden
               ,
               as
               makes
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               to
               be
               burdensome
               to
               themselves
               ,
               yea
               even
               to
               be
               weary
               of
               their
               lives
               many
               times
               ,
               Why
               ?
               For
               their
               Corruption
               in
               them
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               more
               grievous
               then
               Death
               would
               be
               to
               them
               .
               We
               use
               to
               express
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               very
               grievous
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               is
               death
               to
               us
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               can
               say
               so
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               one
               Reason
               that
               Paul
               gave
               that
               Name
               to
               his
               sin
               ,
               a
               Body
               of
               Death
               ,
               Oh!
               
                 Wretched
                 Man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 who
                 shal
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 Body
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
              
               Why
               ?
               because
               the
               remaining
               Corruption
               that
               then
               was
               in
               his
               Heart
               was
               as
               Death
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Corruption
               that
               remaines
               in
               their
               hearts
               it
               is
               Death
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               can
               appeal
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               speak
               thus
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               The
               bitterness
               of
               death
               would
               not
               be
               so
               much
               to
               me
               a
               thousand
               parts
               as
               this
               Corruption
               that
               is
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               Oh!
               this
               Corruption
               that
               is
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               overcomes
               me
               after
               so
               many
               resolutions
               ,
               so
               many
               Prayers
               ,
               so
               many
               Sacraments
               ,
               so
               many
               ingagements
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               me
               weary
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               as
               Rebeccah
               said
               ,
               if
               Jacob
               should
               marry
               a
               Wife
               of
               the
               Daughters
               of
               Heth
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               her
               weary
               of
               her
               Life
               ;
               so
               saith
               the
               godly
               ,
               this
               remaining
               Corruption
               in
               my
               Heart
               ,
               makes
               me
               weary
               of
               my
               Life
               ,
               what
               shal
               I
               do
               that
               carry
               such
               a
               Body
               of
               Death
               about
               me
               so
               as
               I
               do
               .
               There
               are
               many
               Men
               and
               Women
               that
               in
               a
               discontented
               mood
               ,
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               weary
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               in
               a
               discontented
               mood
               ;
               but
               when
               could
               you
               say
               so
               in
               respect
               of
               your
               Hearts
               ,
               when
               did
               you
               say
               ,
               I
               lookt
               into
               my
               Heart
               ,
               and
               I
               saw
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               sin
               ,
               Corruption
               ,
               worldliness
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Passion
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               me
               weary
               of
               my
               Life
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               great
               thing
               that
               makes
               the
               people
               of
               God
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               die
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               when
               they
               
               die
               they
               shal
               be
               delivered
               from
               this
               Burden
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               Death
               comes
               they
               entertaine
               it
               willingly
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               they
               shal
               sin
               against
               God
               no
               more
               .
               There
               is
               many
               of
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               lived
               a
               long
               time
               in
               sickness
               ,
               and
               poverty
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               great
               straites
               many
               waies
               ,
               you
               think
               if
               Death
               should
               come
               to
               me
               I
               could
               be
               willing
               to
               die
               ,
               because
               then
               I
               should
               suffer
               no
               such
               things
               as
               now
               I
               do
               ,
               I
               but
               that
               is
               no
               argument
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               because
               of
               the
               great
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               that
               thou
               carryest
               about
               in
               thy
               Soul
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               would'st
               be
               willing
               to
               die
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Eighth
               property
               of
               the
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               Sin
               is
               a
               grievous
               Burden
               while
               we
               have
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               weary
               of
               our
               Lives
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               such
               a
               Burden
               as
               we
               must
               certainly
               carry
               about
               with
               us
               ,
               such
               a
               Body
               as
               we
               know
               we
               shal
               never
               be
               freed
               from
               wholly
               while
               we
               live
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               it
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               ,
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               and
               you
               shal
               have
               Rest
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               some
               Rest
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               whole
               Rest
               in
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               be
               wholly
               freed
               from
               this
               Burden
               whilst
               we
               are
               in
               this
               World.
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               properties
               of
               this
               Burden
               ,
               what
               a
               kind
               of
               Burden
               the
               people
               of
               God
               feel
               under
               their
               Corruptions
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               In
               what
               respects
               Corruption
               is
               a
               Burden
               ▪
               1.
               
               In
               that
               our
               Nature
               is
               opposite
               unto
               the
               very
               Nature
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               It
               presseth
               down
               every
               holy
               Duty
               .
               3.
               
               It
               affords
               matter
               for
               any
               Temptation
               .
               4.
               
               It
               hath
               a
               Root
               from
               whence
               al
               kind
               of
               sin
               may
               spring
               .
               5.
               
               It
               dampeth
               all
               the
               activity
               of
               our
               Graces
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             third
             thing
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             Corruption
             is
             a
             Burden
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               For
               the
               corrupt
               Nature
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               besides
               the
               act
               of
               sin
               ,
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               burden
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               to
               think
               I
               have
               a
               Nature
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               think
               now
               and
               then
               that
               they
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               the
               burden
               ,
               but
               here
               's
               the
               burden
               ,
               
                 Oh!
                 Wretched
                 man
                 and
                 Woman
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               a
               Nature
               in
               me
               that
               is
               opposite
               to
               the
               very
               Nature
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               infinite
               holiness
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               though
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               partaker
               of
               the
               divine
               Nature
               ,
               yet
               stil
               I
               continue
               to
               be
               opposit
               to
               the
               Nature
               of
               God
               it self
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               This
               is
               that
               which
               is
               as
               a
               heavy
               weight
               that
               presseth
               them
               down
               in
               every
               holy
               Duty
               ,
               so
               in
               that
               12.
               of
               the
               
                 Hebrews
                 ,
                 Wherefore
                 seeing
                 we
                 also
                 are
                 compassed
                 about
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 cloud
                 of
                 witnesses
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 lay
                 aside
                 every
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sin
                 which
                 doth
                 so
                 easily
                 beset
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 run
                 with
                 patience
                 the
                 Race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               
               He
               speaks
               here
               of
               original
               sin
               ,
               the
               sin
               of
               our
               Nature
               especially
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               weight
               that
               lies
               upon
               our
               hearts
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               holy
               Duties
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               striving
               to
               get
               our
               hearts
               up
               to
               God.
               This
               corruption
               of
               Nature
               keeps
               them
               down
               .
               I
               remember
               the
               story
               of
               that
               good
               man
               ,
               that
               going
               abroad
               saw
               a
               Bird
               fluttering
               up
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               had
               got
               up
               ,
               it
               fel
               down
               again
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               would
               flutter
               up
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               down
               again
               ,
               and
               he
               looking
               wishtly
               upon
               it
               ,
               saw
               a
               stone
               tied
               to
               the
               Birds
               Leg
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               the
               good
               man
               begins
               to
               weep
               ,
               just
               so
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               get
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               fain
               would
               have
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               I
               am
               getting
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               straightway
               there
               is
               a
               weight
               that
               puls
               me
               down
               .
               Do
               not
               you
               find
               it
               thus
               ?
               You
               that
               are
               conversant
               with
               God
               ;
               you
               that
               get
               somtimes
               alone
               in
               Duty
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               fain
               have
               your
               hearts
               raised
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               how
               are
               your
               Hearts
               brought
               down
               again
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               in
               these
               private
               Duties
               ,
               but
               after
               publick
               Duties
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               fasting
               and
               Humiliation
               somtimes
               ,
               Oh
               at
               night
               your
               Hearts
               are
               up
               ,
               and
               now
               you
               resolve
               you
               wil
               Live
               above
               the
               World.
               And
               above
               al
               these
               things
               here
               below
               ,
               and
               you
               wil
               live
               more
               to
               Gods
               Glory
               ,
               but
               how
               are
               your
               Hearts
               brought
               down
               again
               by
               this
               corrupt
               Nature
               that
               is
               in
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Corrupt
               Nature
               is
               a
               burden
               ,
               because
               it
               affords
               matter
               for
               any
               temptation
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               temptation
               to
               any
               kind
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               our
               Nature
               affords
               matter
               for
               al
               kind
               of
               temptation
               ,
               what
               a
               burden
               is
               this
               ,
               if
               a
               ship
               be
               on
               fire
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               other
               ships
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               that
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Gun-pouder
               in
               the
               ship
               that
               is
               on
               fire
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Rest
               ,
               would
               not
               he
               that
               oweth
               the
               ship
               be
               afraid
               ,
               and
               wil
               he
               not
               toyle
               and
               use
               al
               means
               he
               can
               that
               the
               fire
               may
               not
               take
               hold
               of
               the
               Gun-pouder
               ,
               I
               compare
               all
               the
               temptations
               to
               sin
               about
               us
               unto
               the
               fire
               ,
               now
               we
               are
               compassed
               about
               with
               the
               
               fire
               and
               what
               are
               our
               Hearts
               in
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               matter
               for
               the
               temptation
               to
               take
               upon
               ;
               as
               the
               Gun-pouder
               is
               matter
               for
               the
               fire
               to
               take
               hold
               of
               ,
               so
               our
               sinful
               Hearts
               are
               as
               ready
               to
               take
               upon
               every
               temptation
               as
               that
               is
               ;
               now
               is
               not
               this
               a
               great
               Burden
               ?
               That
               I
               should
               carry
               about
               me
               in
               my
               Heart
               matter
               enough
               to
               entertain
               al
               sin
               ,
               any
               sin
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               yea
               the
               sin
               of
               Blasphemy
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               not
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               God
               to
               restrain
               me
               ,
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               the
               sinful
               Nature
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               sinfulness
               of
               our
               Nature
               is
               a
               burden
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               to
               have
               not
               only
               matter
               to
               entertain
               temptation
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               a
               Root
               from
               whence
               ,
               (
               if
               God
               doth
               not
               come
               in
               with
               his
               Grace
               )
               all
               kind
               of
               sin
               may
               spring
               up
               from
               it
               ,
               though
               there
               should
               be
               no
               kind
               of
               temptation
               ,
               many
               of
               us
               do
               cry
               out
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               temptation
               when
               we
               are
               overcome
               by
               sin
               ,
               but
               consider
               what
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               only
               that
               evil
               in
               your
               hearts
               that
               you
               are
               ready
               to
               entertain
               all
               temptations
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               that
               evil
               in
               your
               hearts
               that
               would
               breed
               al
               kind
               of
               evils
               whatsoever
               ,
               though
               there
               should
               be
               no
               temptation
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               Devil
               in
               Hel
               ;
               as
               thus
               now
               ,
               you
               know
               there
               are
               the
               seeds
               of
               weeds
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               come
               up
               to
               flowrish
               til
               the
               rain
               and
               the
               Sun
               draws
               them
               forth
               ,
               yet
               stil
               there
               are
               the
               seeds
               of
               those
               weeds
               ,
               so
               as
               they
               would
               come
               up
               in
               time
               though
               not
               so
               soon
               ,
               that
               except
               they
               be
               rooted
               up
               ,
               they
               wil
               come
               up
               in
               time
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               only
               injections
               of
               the
               Devil
               in
               us
               ,
               but
               our
               corrupt
               heart
               riseth
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               have
               some
               filthy
               thing
               cast
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               another
               thing
               to
               have
               the
               Body
               so
               rotten
               that
               a
               stinking
               steam
               should
               come
               from
               the
               Body
               it self
               ,
               one
               may
               have
               some
               unsavory
               thing
               cast
               upon
               him
               and
               so
               be
               unsavory
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               Body
               is
               rotten
               and
               that
               cast
               upon
               one
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               more
               unsavory
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               may
               be
               the
               Devil
               may
               bring
               some
               temptation
               
               upon
               us
               and
               make
               some
               disturbance
               in
               our
               heart
               ,
               I
               but
               there
               is
               that
               in
               our
               Hearts
               that
               wil
               make
               as
               great
               a
               disturbance
               in
               our
               souls
               as
               the
               Devil
               can
               .
            
          
           
             
               V.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               sinfulness
               of
               our
               Nature
               is
               a
               Burden
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               that
               it
               wil
               damp
               all
               the
               activity
               of
               our
               Graces
               ,
               the
               livelyness
               of
               our
               Graces
               ,
               now
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               make
               it
               to
               be
               the
               joy
               of
               their
               Souls
               to
               be
               active
               and
               stirring
               for
               God
               ,
               but
               now
               this
               Corruption
               that
               we
               carry
               about
               with
               us
               damps
               al
               :
               as
               now
               a
               candle
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               in
               a
               Coal-pit
               a
               Mine
               ,
               there
               would
               come
               a
               damp
               that
               would
               make
               the
               Candle
               burn
               dim
               ,
               so
               the
               Graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               best
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               are
               but
               as
               a
               Candle
               in
               a
               Coal-pit
               ,
               thy
               heart
               is
               like
               a
               Coal-pit
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               set
               up
               a
               Candle
               ,
               some
               Grace
               in
               thy
               heart
               that
               shines
               there
               ,
               but
               now
               though
               Christ
               takes
               care
               that
               all
               the
               damps
               of
               thy
               Corruption
               shal
               not
               put
               out
               thy
               Candle
               ,
               yet
               God
               somtimes
               dimmes
               this
               Candle
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               shine
               somtimes
               ,
               takes
               away
               the
               beauty
               ,
               liveliness
               ,
               and
               activity
               of
               thy
               Graces
               ,
               that
               though
               thou
               hast
               some
               life
               and
               burnings
               ,
               yet
               thou
               burnest
               but
               dimly
               before
               others
               with
               whom
               thou
               dost
               converse
               .
               I
               do
               not
               now
               speak
               of
               the
               stirring
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               working
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               next
               thing
               that
               I
               shal
               open
               ,
               how
               that
               is
               a
               Burden
               to
               the
               Hearts
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               as
               for
               instance
               ,
               you
               know
               that
               the
               Scripture
               tels
               us
               that
               the
               flesh
               fights
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               fights
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               continual
               fighting
               by
               this
               Corruption
               against
               al
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               now
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Corruption
               in
               the
               Heart
               that
               continually
               fights
               against
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               more
               fearful
               thing
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               thy
               Heart
               .
               Now
               to
               be
               alwaies
               in
               a
               fight
               or
               a
               combate
               it
               is
               a
               fearful
               thing
               ,
               we
               count
               it
               a
               great
               burden
               that
               there
               should
               be
               Wars
               and
               Rumors
               of
               Wars
               within
               our
               gates
               ,
               I
               but
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               war
               in
               thy
               Heart
               .
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               was
               not
               thought
               possible
               
               ever
               to
               be
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               found
               such
               a
               Generation
               that
               should
               indanger
               their
               lives
               to
               make
               them
               and
               their
               posterity
               slaves
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               this
               they
               fight
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               see
               but
               the
               victory
               wil
               be
               this
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               .
               But
               I
               wil
               shew
               you
               a
               worse
               thing
               then
               this
               in
               every
               of
               your
               Hearts
               ,
               there
               are
               such
               Corruptions
               in
               your
               Hearts
               ,
               as
               put
               your
               Souls
               to
               fight
               to
               mischeif
               your selves
               ;
               to
               bring
               your selves
               to
               be
               slaves
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               this
               is
               in
               your
               Hearts
               ,
               though
               indeed
               some
               are
               not
               sensible
               of
               this
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               if
               corruption
               be
               a
               Burden
               that
               some
               people
               ●eel
               it
               not
               ?
               One
               Reason
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               dead
               in
               sins
               ,
               if
               this
               whole
               building
               should
               fal
               upon
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               feel
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               this
               as
               an
               infallible
               argument
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               dead
               in
               sins
               and
               trespasses
               ,
               if
               thou
               dost
               not
               feel
               the
               Burden
               of
               thy
               corruption
               ,
               that
               man
               and
               woman
               that
               is
               not
               sensible
               of
               the
               sin
               that
               is
               in
               their
               Souls
               ,
               I
               dare
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               pronounce
               that
               Man
               or
               Woman
               dead
               .
               As
               it
               is
               in
               Nature
               ,
               though
               we
               may
               loose
               the
               sense
               of
               seeing
               ,
               or
               of
               smelling
               ,
               or
               of
               hearing
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               live
               ,
               yet
               the
               sense
               of
               feeling
               or
               touching
               that
               cannot
               be
               lost
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               living
               if
               we
               loose
               the
               sense
               of
               feeling
               ,
               certainly
               that
               man
               or
               Woman
               is
               dead
               ,
               no
               sense
               inwardly
               or
               outwardly
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               sense
               of
               feeling
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               there
               is
               life
               .
               So
               here
               ,
               though
               there
               may
               be
               many
               weaknesses
               in
               men
               and
               Women
               ,
               yet
               when
               they
               do
               not
               feel
               the
               Burden
               of
               their
               Corruptions
               at
               al
               ,
               certainly
               they
               are
               dead
               men
               and
               Women
               .
               Now
               you
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               Laden
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 And
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 Rest
                 ,
              
               know
               ,
               that
               Christ
               speaks
               to
               you
               ,
               not
               only
               out
               of
               pity
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               that
               Labor
               under
               the
               Burden
               of
               Legal
               performances
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               you
               come
               to
               be
               fitted
               for
               Christ
               and
               it
               is
               that
               that
               is
               as
               delightful
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               Christ
               to
               give
               ease
               and
               Rest
               to
               his
               poor
               Servants
               that
               Labor
               under
               the
               Burden
               of
               Corruption
               as
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               special
               end
               why
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               dissolve
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               our
               
               Corruptions
               are
               from
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               are
               tied
               close
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               they
               easily
               beset
               us
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               expression
               is
               )
               now
               I
               say
               it
               was
               the
               end
               why
               Jesus
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               dissolve
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               he
               sees
               his
               poor
               Servants
               under
               this
               burden
               and
               to
               cry
               out
               under
               it
               ,
               as
               Paul
               did
               ,
               who
               shal
               deliver
               me
               ,
               then
               Christ
               comes
               to
               cut
               this
               bond
               and
               so
               to
               dissolve
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               give
               ease
               and
               Rest
               to
               their
               Spirits
               .
               You
               do
               wel
               when
               you
               struggle
               and
               strive
               against
               your
               Corruptions
               with
               all
               the
               strength
               you
               have
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               work
               you
               have
               to
               do
               that
               you
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               your
               Corruptions
               is
               ,
               to
               renew
               your
               act
               of
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               wherein
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               be
               our
               Sanctification
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               our
               Faith
               upon
               those
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               way
               to
               ease
               our
               Souls
               of
               these
               Burdens
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               In
               what
               respects
               the
               stirrings
               and
               motions
               of
               Corruption
               〈◊〉
               very
               burdensom
               .
               1.
               
               They
               continually
               fight
               against
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               Heart
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               sudden
               .
               3.
               
               They
               are
               ful
               of
               Confusion
               and
               disorder
               .
               4.
               
               They
               work
               very
               Malitiously
               .
               5.
               
               They
               watch
               opportunity
               to
               do
               mischief
               .
               6.
               
               They
               are
               very
               unseasonable
               .
               7.
               
               They
               are
               very
               prevalent
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             besides
             the
             Corruption
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             the
             stirring
             of
             Corruption
             is
             very
             burdensome
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ;
             I
             suppose
             if
             a
             Man
             or
             Woman
             did
             know
             what
             corrupt
             Nature
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             though
             this
             corrupt
             Nature
             did
             not
             stir
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             be
             very
             burdensome
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             to
             know
             that
             this
             corrupt
             Nature
             doth
             not
             lie
             stil
             ,
             
             but
             is
             alwayes
             working
             ,
             stirring
             ,
             acting
             and
             putting
             it self
             forth
             unto
             that
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             now
             the
             motions
             of
             sin
             are
             burdensome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             First
             ,
             they
             are
             continually
             fighting
             against
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
             now
             to
             have
             a
             continual
             fighting
             and
             Combating
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             very
             burdensome
             ;
             as
             a
             family
             where
             there
             is
             a
             continual
             falling
             out
             ,
             never
             a
             day
             that
             you
             come
             to
             some
             families
             but
             there
             is
             falling
             out
             ,
             and
             fighting
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             burdensome
             to
             live
             in
             such
             a
             family
             ?
             now
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             and
             women
             there
             is
             a
             continual
             fighting
             .
             If
             one
             should
             be
             in
             a
             family
             where
             the
             husband
             and
             wife
             is
             continually
             fighting
             one
             with
             an
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             and
             servants
             flying
             in
             the
             face
             one
             of
             an
             other
             that
             would
             be
             burdensome
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             there
             is
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             continually
             fighting
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             is
             not
             war
             in
             a
             kingdome
             a
             burden
             ?
             and
             especially
             ,
             when
             men
             shal
             fight
             to
             make
             themselves
             slaves
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             would
             any
             man
             ever
             have
             thought
             it
             possible
             that
             there
             should
             be
             such
             folly
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             any
             in
             England
             ,
             to
             fight
             to
             make
             themselves
             and
             their
             posterity
             slaves
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             victory
             that
             they
             should
             get
             was
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             be
             slaves
             ,
             now
             the
             fight
             with
             corruption
             it
             is
             for
             this
             end
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             And
             then
             the
             stirring
             of
             corruption
             is
             sudden
             ,
             many
             times
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             is
             gracious
             and
             godly
             ,
             that
             finds
             their
             heart
             in
             some
             good
             temper
             and
             working
             for
             God
             ,
             suddenly
             their
             corruptions
             wil
             be
             stirring
             in
             them
             unexpectedly
             ,
             which
             is
             extream
             greife
             and
             damp
             to
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             causeth
             many
             times
             exceeding
             much
             trouble
             to
             them
             suddenly
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             can
             understand
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             but
             themselves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             then
             the
             stirring
             of
             Corruption
             is
             violent
             ,
             the
             stirring
             of
             Corruption
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             many
             times
             extream
             violent
             and
             outragious
             ,
             the
             divel
             stirs
             up
             their
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             corruptions
             themselves
             are
             as
             it
             were
             divels
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             do
             as
             the
             divel
             that
             was
             
             ready
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             him
             that
             was
             possessed
             ,
             he
             causeth
             him
             to
             foam
             at
             the
             mouth
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             extreame
             violence
             of
             corruption
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             It
             was
             a
             Lamentable
             conditition
             of
             the
             poor
             Child
             that
             was
             possessed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             the
             father
             came
             to
             Christ
             for
             help
             ,
             because
             when
             the
             evil
             spirit
             came
             it
             cast
             him
             into
             the
             fire
             and
             into
             the
             water
             .
             So
             corruption
             is
             so
             violent
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ready
             to
             cast
             them
             into
             the
             fire
             and
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             to
             do
             those
             things
             that
             are
             against
             their
             own
             inclination
             ,
             against
             their
             prayers
             ,
             against
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             against
             their
             vowes
             ,
             against
             their
             covenants
             ,
             though
             they
             see
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             evil
             ,
             are
             convinced
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             find
             a
             strong
             inclination
             against
             the
             evil
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             been
             at
             prayer
             to
             God
             to
             help
             them
             against
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             resolve
             with
             the
             strongest
             resolutions
             against
             it
             ,
             yea
             though
             they
             vow
             and
             Covenant
             yea
             they
             come
             to
             the
             sacrament
             and
             set
             to
             their
             seale
             ,
             so
             violent
             is
             their
             corruption
             that
             it
             carries
             and
             hurries
             them
             on
             in
             wayes
             of
             evil
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Again
             the
             motions
             and
             stirring
             of
             Corruption
             are
             very
             burdensome
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             confused
             disorder
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             motions
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             disorder
             and
             confusion
             in
             the
             heart
             when
             corruption
             doth
             stir
             ,
             which
             causeth
             much
             disturbance
             ;
             what
             causeth
             more
             disturbance
             in
             a
             State
             ,
             in
             a
             Family
             ,
             in
             a
             Town
             then
             confusion
             and
             disorder
             ?
             nothing
             is
             more
             disorderly
             and
             confused
             then
             the
             corruption
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             burdensome
             ,
             it
             causes
             much
             perplexity
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             because
             they
             find
             their
             corruptions
             working
             and
             stirring
             in
             such
             a
             confused
             way
             ,
             they
             find
             sometimes
             when
             they
             are
             in
             duty
             such
             strange
             confused
             working
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             an
             extream
             burden
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Further
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             heart
             works
             very
             maliciously
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             burdensome
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             watcheth
             especially
             those
             times
             wherein
             it
             may
             do
             us
             most
             mischief
             ,
             then
             it
             wil
             be
             most
             stirring
             as
             a
             malicious
             
             enemy
             ,
             wil
             not
             only
             be
             troublesome
             to
             one
             that
             he
             is
             an
             enemy
             unto
             at
             sometimes
             ,
             but
             he
             watcheth
             if
             there
             be
             any
             time
             wherein
             he
             may
             do
             him
             more
             mischief
             then
             another
             ;
             I
             wil
             take
             that
             time
             ,
             saith
             an
             enemy
             ;
             so
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             watch
             when
             they
             may
             do
             the
             soul
             the
             greatest
             mischeif
             ,
             now
             many
             a
             christian
             may
             think
             ,
             though
             I
             find
             much
             corruption
             stirring
             many
             times
             yet
             if
             I
             could
             but
             be
             free
             when
             I
             get
             alone
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             O!
             that
             it
             would
             let
             me
             alone
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             so
             though
             I
             find
             it
             stirring
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             would
             let
             me
             alone
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             but
             it
             comes
             at
             that
             time
             especially
             ,
             you
             wil
             have
             evil
             thoughts
             at
             prayer
             more
             then
             ever
             you
             had
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             word
             light
             workings
             of
             spirit
             more
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             at
             the
             word
             but
             if
             there
             be
             but
             one
             truth
             that
             doth
             more
             neerly
             concerne
             the
             good
             of
             your
             soules
             then
             another
             ,
             you
             shal
             find
             your
             corruptions
             to
             hinder
             you
             then
             ,
             more
             then
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             and
             so
             at
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             fasting
             ,
             there
             it
             wil
             be
             more
             working
             then
             at
             another
             time
             .
          
           
             6.
             yea
             and
             further
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             time
             ,
             that
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             a
             day
             of
             prayer
             ,
             fasting
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             get
             your
             hearts
             to
             any
             comfortable
             frame
             ,
             brokenness
             of
             heart
             ,
             renewed
             resolutions
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             more
             strictly
             then
             before
             ;
             as
             many
             times
             it
             is
             in
             dayes
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             above
             al
             times
             wil
             your
             corruptions
             be
             stirring
             after
             that
             ,
             more
             then
             any
             time
             ,
             thus
             maliciously
             when
             it
             may
             do
             you
             the
             greatest
             michief
             ,
             then
             it
             wil
             be
             most
             working
             .
             Now
             what
             a
             burden
             is
             this
             to
             the
             soule
             !
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Matth.
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             There
             you
             have
             the
             story
             of
             Christs
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             baptised
             ,
             then
             came
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             dove
             ,
             and
             this
             manfestation
             of
             God
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               sonn
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               wel
               pleased
            
             ;
             wel
             ,
             presently
             saith
             the
             text
             ,
             he
             was
             led
             into
             the
             wilderness
             to
             be
             tempted
             of
             the
             divel
             ,
             God
             was
             in
             the
             worke
             ,
             but
             the
             devil
             was
             malicious
             against
             him
             
             presently
             after
             a
             glorious
             manifestation
             of
             God
             the
             father
             to
             him
             ,
             As
             it
             was
             with
             Christ
             your
             savior
             ,
             so
             you
             must
             expect
             it
             wil
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             Christ
             when
             he
             had
             such
             a
             glorious
             manifestation
             of
             God
             the
             father
             from
             heaven
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             led
             aside
             ,
             then
             the
             divel
             presently
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             so
             it
             wil
             many
             times
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             when
             at
             any
             time
             you
             have
             got
             your
             hearts
             up
             to
             God
             in
             a
             day
             of
             fasting
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             have
             got
             some
             sense
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             security
             at
             that
             time
             more
             then
             at
             al
             times
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             you
             shal
             find
             ,
             if
             you
             observe
             it
             ,
             that
             very
             often
             after
             a
             day
             of
             fasting
             ,
             after
             such
             a
             day
             that
             you
             have
             got
             most
             in
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             very
             night
             ,
             yet
             the
             next
             day
             ,
             you
             wil
             find
             strong
             workings
             of
             the
             corruptions
             of
             your
             herets
             ,
             to
             keep
             them
             down
             immediately
             after
             that
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             stirring
             of
             corruptions
             they
             are
             very
             malicious
             ,
             and
             watch
             for
             the
             time
             that
             they
             may
             do
             us
             the
             greatest
             mischief
             of
             al.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Further
             the
             stirring
             of
             the
             Corruptions
             that
             remain
             in
             us
             ,
             are
             very
             burdensome
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             unseasonableness
             by
             that
             I
             meane
             this
             ,
             (
             to
             speak
             plainly
             to
             your
             hearts
             )
             the
             stirrings
             of
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             if
             we
             shal
             gratifie
             them
             many
             times
             ,
             yeild
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             for
             peace
             sake
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             is
             so
             troubled
             with
             the
             workings
             of
             corruption
             that
             they
             think
             they
             must
             needs
             yield
             that
             they
             might
             be
             quiet
             ,
             wel
             if
             thou
             shalt
             yeild
             to
             them
             to
             quiet
             them
             ,
             they
             wil
             come
             upon
             thee
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             with
             greater
             strength
             they
             wil
             come
             upon
             thee
             then
             before
             ,
             as
             now
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             that
             is
             troublesome
             to
             us
             in
             seeking
             to
             get
             such
             and
             such
             a
             thing
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             because
             of
             trouble
             to
             us
             we
             yield
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             afterwards
             they
             grow
             more
             and
             more
             upon
             us
             ,
             incroach
             more
             and
             more
             upon
             us
             and
             are
             very
             troublesome
             and
             burdensome
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             in
             the
             stirring
             of
             corruption
             ,
             if
             you
             yield
             to
             your
             corruption
             for
             one
             thing
             ,
             it
             comes
             more
             and
             more
             upon
             you
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             only
             quiet
             you
             can
             have
             is
             by
             being
             at
             open
             defiance
             with
             them
             ;
             now
             this
             is
             another
             thing
             wherby
             the
             corruptions
             
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             very
             burdensome
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             The
             Corruptions
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             very
             burdensome
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             very
             prevailing
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             higher
             degree
             :
             they
             are
             burdensome
             in
             the
             root
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             working
             they
             are
             more
             burdensome
             ,
             but
             then
             in
             the
             prevailing
             they
             are
             yet
             more
             burdensome
             ;
             If
             so
             be
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             looks
             into
             his
             hear●
             ,
             and
             finds
             what
             a
             root
             of
             bitternese
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             makes
             him
             go
             heavily
             al
             his
             dayes
             ,
             but
             now
             when
             he
             finds
             such
             working
             and
             stirring
             of
             corruption
             ,
             this
             troubles
             him
             more
             ;
             he
             thinks
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             such
             a
             cursed
             nature
             ,
             though
             I
             cannot
             keep
             down
             the
             motions
             and
             stirrings
             of
             my
             corruption
             ,
             yet
             if
             I
             could
             keep
             them
             from
             working
             ;
             yea
             though
             I
             cannot
             keep
             them
             from
             working
             ,
             yet
             if
             I
             could
             but
             keep
             them
             from
             prevailing
             ,
             but
             alas
             !
             they
             overcome
             me
             many
             times
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             burden
             of
             al
             ,
             that
             they
             prevail
             in
             our
             hearts
             so
             much
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             It
             is
             troublesome
             to
             fight
             with
             an
             enemy
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             troublesom
             to
             have
             an
             enemy
             prevail
             and
             get
             the
             day
             :
             and
             though
             it
             is
             true
             that
             corruption
             shal
             not
             get
             the
             day
             fully
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             prevail
             for
             a
             while
             in
             some
             skirmishes
             ,
             it
             may
             prevail
             Praelio
             but
             not
             in
             Bello
             ,
             as
             an
             enemy
             may
             in
             some
             skirmishes
             have
             the
             better
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             other
             may
             Conquer
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             may
             get
             the
             day
             ;
             the
             day
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             a
             pitcht
             set
             Battel
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Bellum
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             prevails
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             but
             prevail
             and
             get
             the
             day
             to
             be
             mine
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             they
             shal
             get
             the
             day
             at
             last
             ,
             but
             here
             as
             long
             as
             they
             live
             ,
             their
             corruptions
             often
             prevail
             and
             foiles
             them
             which
             is
             very
             grievous
             and
             burdensome
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Reasons
               of
               the
               former
               Point
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               coruption
               (
               when
               it
               prevailes
               )
               weakens
               the
               heart
               .
               2.
               
               By
               it
               God
               is
               dishonoured
               .
               3.
               
               By
               it
               our
               holy
               profession
               is
               scandalized
               .
               4.
               
               By
               it
               they
               over
               whom
               it
               prevailes
               ,
               are
               made
               useless
               in
               their
               places
               .
               5.
               
               Thereby
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               are
               made
               unprofitable
               .
               6.
               
               Thereby
               our
               peace
               with
               God
               is
               disturbed
               .
               7.
               
               Thereby
               the
               assurance
               of
               our
               Salvation
               is
               shaken
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             for
             that
             ,
             to
             open
             it
             a
             little
             in
             the
             particulars
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             burdensome
             it
             is
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             when
             they
             do
             prevaile
             in
             any
             measure
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             put
             it
             off
             as
             carnal
             people
             do
             with
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             al
             sinners
             and
             it
             is
             Gods
             grace
             to
             keep
             us
             ,
             and
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             on
             us
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             they
             account
             the
             prevailing
             of
             corruption
             the
             greatest
             burden
             that
             they
             can
             goe
             under
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             respects
             .
          
           
             
               I
            
             
               First
               ,
               Because
               whensoever
               corruption
               prevailes
               ,
               in
               what
               degree
               soever
               ,
               it
               weakens
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               weakens
               the
               soul
               ;
               it
               may
               stir
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               heart
               doth
               repulse
               it
               ,
               and
               get
               strength
               against
               it
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               not
               weak
               as
               before
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               prevail
               in
               any
               degree
               ,
               it
               weakens
               the
               heart
               ;
               now
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               weak
               ,
               is
               sensible
               of
               a
               burden
               quickly
               ,
               a
               sick
               man
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               him
               ,
               now
               when
               any
               corruption
               prevailes
               ,
               it
               makes
               the
               soul
               sick
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               it
               and
               I
               beseech
               you
               consider
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               reason
               why
               you
               are
               so
               weak
               and
               are
               able
               to
               beare
               no
               
               other
               burdens
               ,
               If
               any
               body
               crosse
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               home
               ,
               wife
               ,
               Children
               ,
               or
               servants
               cross
               you
               ,
               you
               cannot
               beare
               it
               ,
               if
               neighbours
               cross
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               able
               to
               beare
               nothing
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               reason
               in
               this
               that
               you
               do
               not
               think
               of
               ,
               you
               have
               weakened
               your
               hearts
               by
               some
               sin
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               broke
               your
               peace
               with
               God
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               now
               your
               hearts
               come
               to
               be
               weake
               ,
               you
               are
               like
               a
               sick
               man
               ,
               that
               cryes
               out
               upon
               any
               thing
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               sick
               cryes
               out
               upon
               every
               thing
               ,
               wheras
               if
               he
               were
               strong
               &
               healthful
               he
               could
               bear
               a
               hundred
               times
               more
               ;
               so
               you
               have
               brought
               a
               sickness
               upon
               your
               souls
               ,
               there
               is
               some
               sin
               that
               hath
               prevailed
               w
               th
               you
               :
               prevailed
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               hath
               weakened
               your
               heart
               and
               your
               spirit
               ,
               now
               being
               weake
               you
               can
               beare
               nothing
               ,
               every
               thing
               is
               a
               greivous
               burden
               to
               you
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               prevailing
               of
               corruption
               comes
               to
               be
               burdensome
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               because
               it
               weakens
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               makes
               every
               thing
               burdensome
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               II
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Saints
               and
               people
               of
               God
               they
               account
               the
               priviledge
               of
               corruption
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               burden
               in
               this
               respect
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               that
               now
               they
               dishonor
               God
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               prevail
               so
               as
               to
               breake
               forth
               outwardly
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               to
               an
               outward
               actual
               sin
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               burdensome
               to
               one
               that
               is
               gracious
               ,
               for
               the
               name
               of
               the
               blessed
               God
               suffers
               by
               this
               my
               sin
               that
               hath
               prevailed
               ,
               al
               the
               while
               sin
               was
               but
               stirring
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               prevail
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               God
               hath
               not
               that
               dishonor
               as
               now
               it
               hath
               ,
               now
               when
               sin
               hath
               prevailed
               it
               dishonors
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               burden
               unto
               the
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               III
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               burden
               because
               it
               may
               be
               my
               holy
               profession
               is
               scandalized
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               this
               a
               burden
               ?
               howsoever
               many
               wretched
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               wil
               say
               ,
               they
               care
               not
               ,
               let
               others
               say
               and
               think
               of
               them
               what
               they
               wil
               :
               but
               now
               Godly
               men
               ,
               and
               women
               ,
               when
               rhey
               think
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               cry
               out
               O
               What
               wil
               the
               wicked
               say
               of
               this
               !
               how
               wil
               they
               blaspheme
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               dishonor
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               wil
               be
               a
               burden
               to
               them
               ,
               because
               thereby
               their
               holy
               profession
               is
               scandalized
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               '
               It
               s
               a
               burden
               ,
               because
               hereby
               they
               come
               to
               be
               made
               useless
               in
               the
               places
               where
               they
               live
               :
               many
               though
               they
               may
               have
               some
               soundness
               of
               grace
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               may
               go
               to
               heaven
               at
               last
               ,
               yet
               their
               corruption
               prevailing
               over
               them
               ,
               they
               come
               thereby
               to
               be
               very
               useless
               in
               the
               places
               where
               they
               live
               ,
               they
               may
               live
               ,
               but
               themselves
               wil
               be
               burdens
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               never
               like
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               to
               do
               any
               great
               service
               for
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               have
               so
               scandalized
               their
               profession
               by
               the
               prevailing
               of
               Corruption
               .
            
          
           
             
               V
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               When
               corruption
               prevailes
               over
               the
               Saints
               ,
               as
               it
               makes
               them
               unprofitable
               ,
               so
               it
               makes
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               exceeding
               unprofitable
               too
               ,
               it
               hardens
               there
               hearts
               ,
               and
               they
               come
               to
               prayer
               ,
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               Sacraments
               and
               find
               little
               good
               :
               many
               of
               you
               complain
               you
               find
               not
               profit
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               Sacrament
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               ?
               such
               and
               such
               corruptions
               have
               prevailed
               over
               you
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               there
               are
               
               some
               sins
               that
               you
               live
               in
               ,
               that
               have
               prevailed
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               marvel
               you
               do
               not
               profit
               as
               you
               desire
               .
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               The
               prevailing
               of
               Corruption
               is
               a
               grievous
               Burden
               in
               this
               regard
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               that
               that
               doth
               extreamly
               disturbe
               ones
               peace
               between
               God
               and
               our
               Soul
               ;
               though
               there
               be
               many
               temptations
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               heart
               can
               conquer
               them
               ,
               it
               hath
               more
               peace
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               never
               hath
               the
               soul
               so
               much
               peace
               ,
               as
               when
               there
               hath
               been
               strong
               temptations
               unto
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               conquering
               over
               those
               temptations
               :
               but
               if
               temptation
               conquer
               ,
               then
               there
               wil
               be
               a
               disturbance
               of
               our
               peace
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               burdensome
               to
               those
               that
               do
               know
               what
               peace
               with
               God
               doth
               mean.
               
            
          
           
             
               VII
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               The
               prevailing
               of
               Corruption
               is
               a
               grievous
               Burden
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               that
               many
               times
               ,
               that
               shakes
               the
               assurance
               of
               those
               that
               are
               godly
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               those
               men
               would
               make
               of
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 Sins
              
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               that
               they
               think
               whatsoever
               sin
               they
               fal
               into
               ,
               yet
               stil
               they
               can
               keep
               up
               their
               assurance
               as
               much
               as
               before
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               what
               would
               they
               make
               of
               that
               petition
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 !
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 Sins
              
               ?
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               pray
               thus
               ,
               Lord
               !
               cleer
               up
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               falling
               into
               any
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               prevailing
               of
               any
               Corruption
               ,
               must
               needs
               shake
               our
               assurance
               while
               we
               live
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               now
               is
               not
               this
               a
               Burden
               to
               any
               man
               or
               Woman
               that
               heretofore
               had
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               and
               was
               able
               to
               look
               in
               Gods
               Face
               with
               joy
               ,
               to
               have
               this
               assurance
               shaken
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               Many
               times
               ,
               it
               makes
               God
               withdraw
               his
               countenance
               ,
               which
               made
               David
               Cry
               out
               ,
               
               
                 Restore
                 to
                 me
                 the
                 Joy
                 of
                 thy
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               was
               wont
               to
               have
               joy
               in
               thy
               company
               ,
               in
               communion
               with
               thee
               ,
               but
               thou
               hast
               estranged
               thy self
               from
               my
               Soul
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               restore
               unto
               me
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               Salvation
               .
               Now
               is
               not
               this
               a
               burden
               ,
               for
               thee
               to
               loose
               the
               sweetness
               of
               thy
               Soul
               in
               communion
               with
               God
               ?
               That
               now
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               it
               is
               through
               thy
               weakness
               or
               what
               it
               wil
               be
               ,
               yet
               thou
               canst
               not
               look
               upon
               God
               with
               that
               comfort
               as
               thou
               would'st
               ,
               but
               the
               thought
               of
               God
               comes
               to
               be
               a
               terror
               upon
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               a
               burden
               ?
               Now
               then
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               poor
               Soul
               that
               understands
               what
               these
               things
               mean
               ?
               What
               a
               Burden
               the
               remaining
               Corruption
               of
               the
               Heart
               is
               ,
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               stirring
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               or
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               prevailing
               of
               Corruption
               ,
               that
               now
               they
               have
               no
               Rest
               in
               their
               souls
               ,
               but
               are
               Laden
               with
               such
               a
               Burden
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Oh!
               Wretched
               Man
               and
               Woman
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shal
               deliver
               me
               ?
               let
               such
               a
               soul
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               text
               belongs
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 Come
                 unto
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               Rest
               from
               this
               Burden
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               the
               other
               Burdens
               ;
               and
               our
               Rest
               is
               only
               in
               Christ
               from
               this
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               the
               Burden
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               Burden
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               burdens
               that
               have
               been
               spoken
               unto
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             
               Why
               the
               Saints
               feel
               these
               things
               so
               burdensome
               ,
               Namely
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Life
               of
               Grace
               is
               a
               tender
               and
               delicate
               thing
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               Grace
               keeps
               the
               Soul
               in
               continual
               acting
               .
               And
               why
               God
               suffers
               Corruption
               notwithstanding
               the
               burdensomness
               thereof
               to
               remain
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Namely
               .
               1.
               
               That
               hereby
               he
               may
               shew
               forth
               his
               own
               power
               .
               2.
               
               Hereby
               their
               Faith
               be
               exercised
               .
               3.
               
               Hereby
               they
               are
               driven
               unto
               Prayer
               .
               4.
               
               Hereby
               Stirred
               up
               unto
               Repentance
               .
               5.
               
               Hereby
               make
               known
               his
               Wisdome
               .
               6.
               
               Hereby
               manifest
               his
               justice
               in
               laying
               a
               stumbling
               block
               before
               the
               wicked
               .
               7.
               
               Hereby
               the
               Saints
               may
               be
               induced
               to
               long
               more
               after
               Heaven
               .
               With
               two
               Consequences
               issuing
               from
               hence
               .
               1.
               
               The
               differences
               between
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               .
               2.
               
               Why
               the
               Saints
               go
               on
               so
               sadly
               in
               their
               waies
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             a
             gracious
             heart
             must
             feel
             these
             things
             to
             be
             very
             burdensome
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             the
             life
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             tender
             and
             delicate
             thing
             ;
             nothing
             is
             so
             delicate
             and
             tender
             as
             the
             life
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             sensible
             of
             this
             burden
             of
             Corruption
             according
             to
             what
             degree
             it
             doth
             remain
             in
             the
             Soul.
             As
             thus
             ,
             you
             know
             a
             man
             or
             Woman
             ,
             the
             more
             delicate
             and
             tender
             they
             are
             in
             their
             flesh
             ,
             having
             had
             very
             curious
             bringing
             up
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             their
             natural
             Spirits
             are
             very
             delicate
             more
             then
             other
             men
             ,
             some
             men
             their
             natural
             spirits
             are
             more
             gross
             ,
             and
             can
             bear
             burdens
             with
             less
             sense
             ,
             but
             now
             those
             that
             are
             more
             finer
             and
             delicate
             ,
             
             if
             you
             lay
             a
             burden
             upon
             them
             ,
             Oh!
             How
             burdensome
             is
             it
             unto
             them
             ,
             now
             Grace
             makes
             the
             constitution
             to
             be
             delicate
             ,
             fine
             ,
             and
             pure
             ;
             a
             pure
             constitution
             ,
             it
             puts
             the
             Hearts
             into
             a
             most
             pure
             constitution
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             according
             to
             the
             remainers
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Where
             Grace
             is
             ,
             Corruption
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             burdensome
             in
             this
             regard
             also
             ,
             because
             that
             Grace
             keeps
             the
             Soul
             in
             continual
             action
             and
             stirring
             ,
             now
             look
             as
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             Leg
             that
             is
             broken
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             lie
             stil
             ,
             and
             never
             stir
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             grievous
             and
             burdensome
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             pain
             and
             breaking
             of
             his
             Leg
             would
             not
             be
             so
             burdensome
             if
             he
             could
             lie
             stil
             ,
             but
             if
             this
             man
             ,
             whose
             Leg
             is
             broken
             ,
             must
             be
             stirring
             ,
             walking
             ,
             and
             going
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             Oh!
             how
             burdensome
             is
             it
             that
             his
             Leg
             is
             broke
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Soul
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             Soul
             might
             be
             stil
             a
             sleep
             ,
             and
             doing
             nothing
             ,
             then
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             Corruption
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             grievous
             ,
             I
             but
             Grace
             whereever
             it
             is
             puts
             the
             Soul
             unto
             action
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             divine
             Nature
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             active
             ,
             it
             puts
             the
             Soul
             on
             to
             be
             acting
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             life
             ,
             now
             Grace
             putting
             the
             Soul
             to
             be
             acting
             ,
             and
             Corruption
             that
             being
             as
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bones
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             burdensome
             ,
             that
             which
             most
             hinders
             their
             activity
             of
             Grace
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             burdensome
             .
             You
             had
             need
             therefore
             take
             heed
             what
             you
             do
             when
             temptation
             to
             sin
             comes
             ,
             take
             heed
             you
             do
             not
             break
             your
             bones
             ,
             and
             your
             Leggs
             ,
             Why
             ?
             Because
             when
             you
             have
             broken
             them
             you
             must
             be
             stil
             stirring
             and
             acting
             for
             God.
             A
             poor
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             worse
             for
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             break
             his
             Leg
             ,
             then
             a
             Rich
             man
             ;
             a
             Rich
             man
             may
             sit
             by
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             lie
             in
             his
             bed
             a
             month
             together
             ,
             but
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             break
             his
             Legg
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             must
             to
             work
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             cannot
             have
             that
             harbor
             that
             a
             Rich
             man
             may
             have
             ,
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             of
             sluggish
             spirits
             ,
             though
             Corruption
             prevaile
             it
             is
             
             not
             so
             grievous
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             of
             active
             spirits
             and
             have
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             Grace
             that
             any
             man
             or
             Woman
             hath
             ,
             the
             more
             burdensome
             their
             Corruptions
             are
             ,
             because
             the
             more
             Grace
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             more
             active
             it
             wil
             be
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             But
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             
               Seeing
               the
               remaining
               of
               Corruption
               in
               the
               Heurts
               of
               the
               Saints
               is
               so
               burdensom
               ,
               why
               doth
               God
               so
               order
               things
               in
               his
               providence
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               dear
               Saints
               should
               be
               so
               troubled
               with
               their
               Corruptions
               while
               they
               live
               in
               this
               world
               ?
               God
               could
               deliver
               them
               from
               their
               Corruptions
               ,
               why
               wil
               God
               make
               them
               cry
               out
               ,
            
             O
             Wreched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shal
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             Body
             of
             Death
             ?
             
               God
               could
               as
               wel
               perfect
               our
               Sanctification
               ,
               as
               our
               Justification
               :
               why
               doth
               God
               thus
               order
               things
               in
               his
               providence
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               dear
               Saints
               should
               groan
               under
               such
               a
               burden
               of
               Corruption
               al
               their
               daies
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             For
             that
             breifly
             thus
             ,
             Though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             could
             presently
             take
             all
             our
             Corruptions
             ;
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             we
             come
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             could
             deliver
             us
             from
             our
             Corruptions
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             wil
             not
             ,
             he
             hath
             many
             holy
             ends
             why
             he
             doth
             suffer
             his
             own
             people
             to
             be
             under
             this
             burden
             while
             they
             live
             here
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             As.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             hereby
             he
             may
             shew
             forth
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             exceeding
             magnified
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             uphold
             little
             sparks
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             an
             Ocean
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             uphold
             poor
             weak
             Creatures
             under
             such
             burdens
             ,
             and
             carry
             them
             on
             notwithstanding
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             the
             power
             and
             Grace
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             manifested
             in
             this
             thing
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             keeping
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             upon
             the
             Frame
             ,
             or
             keeping
             it
             in
             being
             ;
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             appear
             more
             to
             be
             an
             almighty
             God
             ,
             in
             keeping
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             in
             being
             ,
             then
             he
             
             doth
             appeare
             to
             be
             an
             Almighty
             God
             in
             keeping
             grace
             alive
             in
             the
             heart
             notwithstanding
             al
             the
             remainder
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             this
             God
             hath
             Glory
             in
             another
             way
             then
             he
             hath
             from
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ;
             the
             power
             of
             God
             appeares
             in
             upholding
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             did
             not
             uphold
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             fal
             into
             evil
             ,
             as
             Adam
             and
             the
             other
             Angels
             did
             ,
             but
             therein
             appeares
             Gods
             glorious
             power
             to
             uphold
             the
             Angels
             :
             but
             the
             glorious
             power
             in
             upholding
             the
             Angels
             ,
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             appeare
             ,
             as
             the
             glorious
             power
             of
             God
             in
             upholding
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ;
             this
             shal
             be
             a
             special
             argument
             that
             the
             Saints
             shal
             praise
             God
             for
             ,
             to
             al
             eternity
             ,
             when
             they
             shal
             look
             back
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             a
             condition
             they
             were
             in
             before
             their
             conversion
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             their
             conversion
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             granted
             them
             some
             grace
             ,
             yet
             what
             abundance
             of
             Corruption
             was
             in
             their
             hearts
             al
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             stir
             they
             had
             to
             maintain
             that
             little
             grace
             ;
             they
             wil
             stand
             and
             admire
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             kept
             alive
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             sparke
             should
             be
             kept
             alive
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             sea
             is
             tempestuous
             ,
             you
             yil
             say
             it
             is
             no
             great
             wonder
             that
             the
             fire
             be
             kept
             burning
             when
             the
             sea
             is
             calme
             ;
             but
             when
             al
             is
             in
             a
             storme
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             spark
             of
             fire
             shal
             be
             kept
             alive
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             al
             the
             tossings
             of
             the
             waves
             ,
             you
             wil
             grant
             here
             is
             a
             mighty
             power
             :
             now
             the
             keeping
             alive
             of
             grace
             in
             thy
             heart
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             so
             much
             corruption
             :
             doth
             argue
             as
             mighty
             a
             power
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             doth
             so
             order
             it
             that
             stil
             his
             own
             people
             shal
             be
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             much
             coruption
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             because
             that
             hereby
             the
             Lord
             draweth
             forth
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             in
             his
             son
             ,
             in
             which
             his
             soul
             takes
             infinite
             delight
             ,
             the
             soule
             of
             God
             takes
             infinite
             delight
             in
             beholding
             the
             working
             of
             the
             glorious
             grace
             of
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             wil
             say
             wherein
             doth
             it
             appeare
             to
             be
             so
             glorious
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             corruption
             ?
             Thus
             ,
             for
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             to
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             wil
             be
             eternally
             good
             
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             for
             a
             poor
             soul
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             al
             his
             corruptions
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             able
             to
             Triumph
             in
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             notwithstanding
             I
             am
             so
             vild
             ,
             filthy
             ,
             loathsome
             ,
             and
             abominable
             to
             myself
             ,
             and
             justly
             God
             and
             his
             Saints
             may
             count
             me
             a
             burden
             to
             them
             and
             cast
             me
             off
             for
             ever
             ,
             yet
             for
             al
             this
             ,
             my
             soul
             shal
             cling
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             wil
             cast
             my self
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             gracious
             father
             ,
             a
             merciful
             God
             ,
             a
             God
             that
             loves
             me
             ,
             a
             God
             that
             rejoyceth
             in
             doing
             Good
             to
             me
             ;
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             exercise
             faith
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             glorious
             thing
             ,
             only
             take
             heed
             you
             do
             not
             mistake
             it
             for
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             
               For
               men
               notwithstanding
               al
               their
               sin
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Gods
               mercy
               this
               is
               rather
               presumption
               then
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             True
             ,
             it
             is
             presumpion
             in
             many
             ,
             they
             mistake
             themselves
             ,
             but
             in
             others
             it
             is
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             God
             delights
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             know
             it
             by
             this
             ;
             it
             doth
             draw
             the
             heart
             to
             God
             and
             the
             soul
             never
             finds
             such
             a
             prevalent
             way
             to
             overcome
             those
             corruptions
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             exercise
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             mark
             the
             difference
             between
             presumption
             and
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             presumption
             wil
             trust
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             notwithstanding
             their
             sin
             ,
             but
             that
             doth
             indeed
             foment
             their
             sin
             and
             makes
             them
             secure
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             makes
             them
             the
             more
             secure
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             but
             now
             when
             the
             soul
             shal
             by
             the
             true
             geminine
             act
             of
             faith
             rest
             in
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             notwithstanding
             corruption
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             right
             ,
             such
             a
             soul
             feels
             no
             means
             in
             the
             world
             of
             greater
             efficacy
             to
             cure
             and
             prevail
             against
             corruption
             then
             this
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             notwithstanding
             corruption
             :
             and
             if
             thou
             findest
             it
             thus
             ,
             thou
             hast
             no
             cause
             to
             feare
             ,
             trust
             in
             Gods
             grace
             with
             confidence
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             wel
             pleasing
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             Lord
             delights
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             gives
             as
             much
             content
             to
             Gods
             heart
             as
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             
             grace
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             regard
             ,
             because
             the
             Saints
             shal
             never
             exercise
             such
             an
             act
             of
             Faith
             in
             Heaven
             ●s
             this
             ,
             God
             wil
             have
             this
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             that
             that
             God
             sees
             doth
             drive
             his
             own
             people
             to
             him
             in
             prayer
             ,
             nothing
             drives
             the
             Saints
             to
             God
             with
             more
             earnestness
             in
             prayer
             ,
             then
             the
             feeling
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             Corruption
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             goe
             to
             God
             above
             al
             ,
             God
             never
             heares
             such
             strong
             cryes
             come
             up
             to
             heaven
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             affliction
             as
             this
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             you
             may
             find
             by
             this
             how
             your
             hearts
             are
             ,
             when
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             upon
             you
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             then
             you
             wil
             cry
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             I
             put
             this
             to
             you
             ,
             hath
             there
             not
             come
             as
             strong
             cryes
             to
             heaven
             upon
             the
             sence
             of
             your
             Corruptions
             as
             upon
             the
             sence
             of
             any
             Affliction
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             glory
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             work
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             humility
             ;
             the
             keeping
             the
             Souls
             of
             his
             people
             in
             humility
             ,
             and
             the
             contrition
             of
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             is
             exceeding
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             neer
             to
             a
             broken
             contrite
             heart
             ,
             a
             melting
             mourning
             spirit
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             delight
             in
             the
             evangelical
             workings
             of
             repentance
             ,
             this
             pleaseth
             the
             Lord
             ;
             the
             work
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             mourning
             and
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             in
             an
             evangelical
             way
             ,
             is
             a
             grace
             that
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ;
             God
             shal
             have
             none
             of
             that
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             it
             therefore
             here
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             God
             hereby
             exerciseth
             his
             wisdome
             exceedingly
             ,
             in
             bringing
             light
             out
             of
             darkeness
             ;
             God
             doth
             many
             times
             turne
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             afflictions
             of
             his
             people
             to
             their
             good
             ,
             but
             he
             workes
             good
             many
             times
             out
             of
             sin
             ,
             not
             that
             hereby
             we
             should
             be
             bold
             and
             presumptuous
             in
             our
             sins
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             head
             of
             tempting
             God
             ,
             yet
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             many
             times
             work
             exceeding
             much
             good
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             by
             occasion
             of
             sin
             ,
             though
             their
             sin
             hath
             no
             efficacy
             in
             this
             ,
             but
             God
             takes
             occasion
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             otherwaies
             of
             his
             providences
             and
             workings
             of
             his
             grace
             to
             work
             good
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             Gods
             justice
             in
             it
             also
             ,
             to
             lay
             a
             stumbling
             block
             before
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             for
             when
             they
             shal
             
             see
             ,
             that
             the
             godly
             that
             have
             the
             most
             grace
             they
             have
             much
             corruption
             in
             them
             stil
             ,
             they
             rejoyce
             perhaps
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             little
             think
             that
             God
             aimes
             at
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             just
             judgment
             upon
             them
             that
             it
             should
             harden
             their
             hearts
             ,
             many
             wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             think
             their
             condition
             to
             be
             very
             good
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             so
             much
             corruption
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             hardened
             therby
             ,
             but
             they
             little
             think
             that
             God
             aymes
             at
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             just
             judgment
             upon
             them
             thereby
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             God
             doth
             it
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             may
             long
             more
             after
             heaven
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             his
             providence
             workes
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             kept
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             Corruption
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             long
             to
             be
             in
             heaven
             with
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             they
             come
             to
             heaven
             they
             might
             know
             the
             difference
             between
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             between
             their
             state
             there
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             their
             state
             here
             on
             earth
             .
             Thus
             though
             corruption
             may
             be
             a
             great
             burden
             to
             us
             while
             we
             live
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             many
             great
             ends
             and
             purposes
             to
             suffer
             thee
             ,
             a
             poor
             creature
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             remaining
             corruption
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             canst
             not
             draw
             any
             such
             argument
             ,
             God
             loves
             me
             not
             ,
             for
             if
             he
             loved
             me
             he
             would
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             corruption
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             praying
             a
             longtime
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             delivered
             ,
             do
             not
             gather
             any
             such
             arguments
             from
             it
             ,
             you
             know
             Paul
             prayed
             once
             and
             again
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             answer
             he
             had
             was
             ,
             my
             grace
             shal
             be
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             :
             so
             though
             thou
             prayest
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             corruption
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             yet
             if
             once
             God
             say
             thus
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             my
             grace
             shal
             be
             sufficient
             for
             thee
             ,
             thy
             corruption
             shal
             not
             crush
             thee
             and
             undo
             thee
             ,
             but
             I
             wil
             sstrengthen
             thee
             ,
             this
             wil
             be
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Now
             from
             al
             this
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             you
             may
             by
             way
             of
             consequence
             see
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Godly
             and
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Wicked
             :
             the
             wicked
             they
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             godly
             sin
             too
             ,
             we
             use
             to
             say
             we
             are
             al
             sinners
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             the
             one
             a
             burden
             ,
             to
             the
             other
             a
             delight
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             You
             may
             see
             from
             hence
             also
             one
             reason
             why
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             go
             on
             sometimes
             so
             sadly
             in
             their
             wayes
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             know
             what
             burdens
             they
             are
             under
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             better
             we
             do
             not
             feele
             it
             .
             No
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             sin
             as
             thou
             hast
             ,
             they
             have
             got
             some
             grace
             ,
             thou
             hast
             none
             ,
             they
             have
             in
             some
             degrees
             mortified
             their
             sins
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             ;
             yea
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             sins
             pardoned
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             ;
             but
             yet
             though
             they
             have
             some
             assurance
             ,
             that
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             Sin
             is
             removed
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             remaining
             of
             the
             Corruptions
             of
             their
             hearts
             is
             their
             burden
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             You
             wil
             say
             
               Why
               should
               it
               be
               so
               burdensome
               if
               they
               know
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               Sin
               to
               be
               forgiven
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             observe
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             deale
             of
             difference
             between
             a
             carnal
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             Godly
             heart
             ;
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             carnal
             heart
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             be
             eased
             from
             the
             burden
             of
             conscience
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             more
             troubled
             ;
             but
             now
             a
             gracious
             heart
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             first
             burdened
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             &
             that
             burden
             be
             removed
             ,
             yet
             there
             remaining
             a
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             burden
             stil
             upon
             him
             :
             so
             that
             the
             very
             remaining
             of
             some
             corruption
             is
             a
             greater
             burden
             unto
             him
             ,
             then
             al
             thy
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             ful
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             thy
             corruption
             al
             the
             guilt
             that
             is
             upon
             thee
             ;
             only
             thou
             art
             dead
             in
             sin
             and
             dost
             not
             feel
             it
             ,
             if
             a
             whole
             building
             fal
             down
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             buried
             in
             the
             grave
             they
             would
             not
             feel
             it
             ,
             but
             al
             you
             that
             are
             alive
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             fal
             down
             would
             feele
             it
             :
             so
             the
             wicked
             have
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             corruption
             in
             the
             ful
             strength
             of
             it
             ;
             in
             the
             guilt
             of
             it
             upon
             them
             and
             they
             feel
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             dead
             ;
             but
             the
             Godly
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             the
             guilt
             of
             Sin
             removed
             ,
             yet
             the
             very
             least
             sin
             remaining
             in
             them
             is
             a
             burden
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             mortified
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             do
             it
             every
             day
             ,
             yet
             the
             remaining
             of
             sin
             is
             a
             great
             burden
             to
             them
             .
             And
             hence
             you
             may
             see
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             watchfulness
             of
             the
             Saints
             over
             their
             spirits
             ,
             why
             they
             spend
             so
             much
             time
             ,
             and
             rise
             so
             early
             to
             heare
             the
             word
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             they
             
             know
             that
             if
             they
             do
             not
             Labor
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             Corruptions
             to
             a
             void
             sin
             ,
             it
             wil
             be
             a
             greater
             burden
             to
             Labor
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             sin
             afterwards
             .
             Now
             you
             do
             not
             watch
             over
             sin
             ,
             because
             you
             do
             not
             know
             what
             a
             grievous
             burden
             sin
             is
             when
             they
             Labor
             under
             it
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             one
             as
             feels
             the
             Burden
             of
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Lord
             be
             merciful
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             had
             thought
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             my
             Back
             would
             have
             broke
             under
             the
             Burden
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             therefore
             David
             Praies
             ,
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             the
             bones
             that
             were
             broken
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             watchfulness
             and
             carefulness
             of
             the
             Saints
             under
             this
             burden
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             maine
             thing
             that
             hath
             been
             intended
             in
             al
             that
             I
             have
             said
             about
             this
             Burden
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             I
             might
             point
             out
             those
             whom
             Christ
             cals
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             be
             prepared
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             invitation
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             to
             him
             for
             Rest
             (
             though
             we
             are
             not
             come
             to
             that
             )
             yet
             take
             notice
             that
             there
             is
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             for
             all
             these
             ,
             from
             under
             all
             these
             Burdens
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             Burden
             of
             the
             remaining
             part
             of
             Corruption
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               burden
               of
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               the
               grievousness
               thereof
               laid
               open
               in
               three
               Particulars
               .
               1.
               
               In
               themselves
               they
               are
               a
               part
               of
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               2.
               
               They
               hinder
               much
               in
               doing
               Service
               to
               God.
               3.
               
               They
               often
               help
               forward
               many
               strong
               Temptations
               .
               Why
               God
               wil
               have
               his
               Saints
               to
               be
               under
               this
               Burden
               ,
               Namely
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               he
               wil
               have
               his
               Servants
               to
               honor
               and
               obey
               him
               ,
               meerly
               out
               of
               Love.
               2.
               
               Because
               he
               knoweth
               that
               thus
               their
               Corruptions
               may
               be
               best
               mortified
               .
               3.
               
               To
               be
               a
               Stumbling-block
               to
               the
               wicked
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             next
             Burden
             is
             ,
             The
             Burden
             of
             affliction
             ,
             the
             Burden
             of
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             Poverty
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             
             sickness
             ,
             or
             any
             kind
             of
             trouble
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             you
             shal
             find
             these
             things
             to
             be
             very
             Burdensom
             to
             you
             .
             Now
             Christ
             cals
             such
             as
             Labor
             under
             this
             Burden
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             promiseth
             to
             give
             them
             Rest
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             a
             tender
             affection
             towards
             poor
             Creatures
             under
             outward
             burdens
             ,
             towards
             all
             those
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             Burdened
             with
             outward
             affliction
             and
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             in
             it
             abundance
             of
             refreshments
             to
             help
             and
             ease
             sinners
             that
             feel
             the
             Burden
             of
             afflictions
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             no
             such
             way
             of
             ease
             and
             Rest
             unto
             them
             as
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             as
             we
             shal
             open
             more
             fully
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             burden
             of
             affliction
             is
             very
             grievous
             to
             many
             ,
             the
             Burden
             of
             poverty
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             sickness
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             those
             whom
             God
             lets
             prosper
             in
             their
             waies
             ,
             little
             think
             what
             burdens
             are
             upon
             their
             Brethren
             ;
             how
             many
             in
             these
             daies
             are
             there
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             that
             groan
             under
             these
             Burdens
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             feel
             them
             ?
             We
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             we
             may
             be
             brought
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             wil
             be
             very
             seasonable
             to
             shew
             the
             Rest
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             even
             from
             under
             these
             Burdens
             .
             I
             have
             spent
             some
             time
             in
             opening
             the
             grievousness
             of
             other
             Burdens
             ,
             now
             this
             burden
             of
             outward
             afflictions
             men
             are
             so
             sensible
             of
             ,
             that
             there
             needs
             not
             much
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             tel
             all
             that
             feel
             these
             burdens
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             come
             unto
             this
             promise
             ▪
             Yea
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             under
             this
             invitation
             ,
             Christ
             invites
             them
             to
             come
             to
             him
             for
             Rest
             for
             these
             Burdens
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Outward
             afflictions
             are
             burdens
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             part
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             sanctified
             to
             any
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             virtue
             of
             this
             promise
             in
             the
             Text
             ;
             if
             any
             affliction
             upon
             you
             be
             Sanctified
             it
             is
             thence
             .
             Before
             you
             come
             to
             Christ
             al
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             poverty
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             or
             any
             disturbance
             you
             have
             in
             your
             estate
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             to
             you
             til
             you
             come
             to
             Christ
             :
             now
             to
             bear
             that
             that
             is
             in
             it self
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             curse
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             burden
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             contrary
             
             to
             Nature
             most
             afflictive
             to
             Nature
             ,
             therefore
             burdensome
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Outward
             afflictions
             are
             burdensom
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             hinder
             us
             much
             in
             doing
             Service
             ,
             that
             Service
             that
             we
             were
             born
             for
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             born
             to
             do
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             do
             hinder
             us
             of
             many
             opportunities
             of
             doing
             Service
             for
             God
             ,
             outward
             Afflictions
             do
             .
             As
             now
             sickness
             of
             body
             ,
             what
             a
             Burden
             is
             it
             ?
             Because
             it
             doth
             hinder
             those
             that
             are
             continually
             sickly
             from
             doing
             the
             Service
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             indeed
             that
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             most
             burdensom
             to
             one
             that
             is
             gracious
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             such
             a
             Burden
             to
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             sickly
             body
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             pain
             that
             he
             feels
             ,
             but
             because
             by
             this
             means
             my
             Soul
             is
             hindred
             in
             those
             operations
             that
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             doing
             good
             in
             the
             place
             I
             am
             set
             in
             .
             And
             so
             poverty
             ,
             is
             therefore
             a
             burden
             ,
             not
             because
             I
             cannot
             live
             so
             bravely
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             fine
             Houses
             ,
             Clothes
             ,
             and
             Diet
             as
             others
             have
             ;
             No
             ,
             but
             because
             I
             must
             spend
             all
             my
             time
             meerly
             in
             getting
             provision
             for
             my
             family
             that
             I
             have
             little
             time
             for
             Gods
             Service
             ;
             others
             can
             spend
             time
             in
             Gods
             Service
             ,
             hear
             ,
             pray
             ,
             and
             meditate
             ,
             but
             the
             chief
             time
             that
             I
             have
             to
             spend
             is
             spent
             to
             get
             bread
             ;
             now
             this
             is
             a
             burden
             :
             And
             besides
             because
             of
             poverty
             I
             have
             little
             opportunity
             to
             do
             Service
             for
             God
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             Large
             estates
             ,
             they
             have
             opportunity
             to
             do
             God
             Service
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             forth
             to
             publick
             Services
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             not
             so
             as
             others
             are
             ,
             now
             this
             is
             that
             that
             to
             one
             that
             hath
             any
             beginnings
             of
             Grace
             in
             his
             Heart
             is
             a
             great
             Burden
             .
             And
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             good
             argument
             of
             true
             Grace
             ,
             if
             you
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Burden
             of
             affliction
             ,
             if
             you
             felt
             the
             burden
             where
             it
             lies
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             you
             that
             complain
             of
             the
             Burden
             of
             affliction
             ,
             poverty
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             you
             feel
             ,
             I
             put
             this
             Question
             to
             you
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             your
             affliction
             most
             burdensom
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             painful
             to
             Nature
             ,
             Oh!
             But
             the
             Lord
             knows
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             that
             makes
             it
             grievous
             ,
             and
             burdensom
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             by
             means
             of
             this
             
             affliction
             ,
             I
             am
             fain
             to
             spend
             so
             much
             time
             about
             mean
             works
             that
             I
             have
             little
             time
             to
             do
             good
             in
             my
             generation
             :
             others
             that
             have
             greater
             estates
             ,
             I
             count
             them
             happier
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             unto
             them
             Larger
             opportunities
             to
             do
             him
             Service
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             count
             them
             happy
             because
             of
             their
             wealth
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             have
             larger
             opportunities
             to
             do
             God
             Service
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             God
             that
             orders
             things
             thus
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             be
             content
             to
             bear
             this
             Burden
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             a
             heart
             thus
             complaining
             of
             thy
             Burden
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             sign
             ,
             and
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             Christ
             there
             is
             abundance
             of
             Grace
             to
             Sanctifie
             these
             burdens
             to
             thee
             ,
             divers
             other
             things
             might
             be
             spoken
             about
             the
             Burden
             of
             Affliction
             ,
             I
             will
             add
             but
             one
             more
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Outward
             afflictions
             is
             a
             great
             burden
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             because
             it
             many
             times
             occasions
             and
             helps
             forward
             many
             strong
             temptations
             :
             outward
             afflictions
             do
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             do
             occasion
             strong
             temptations
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             grievous
             to
             the
             Soul
             :
             As
             thus
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             under
             affliction
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             then
             comes
             this
             temptation
             ,
             surely
             God
             loves
             me
             not
             ,
             because
             of
             this
             Affliction
             ;
             then
             comes
             temptation
             to
             envy
             others
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             afflicted
             more
             then
             others
             ;
             then
             comes
             temptation
             of
             distrust
             ,
             I
             shall
             perish
             one
             day
             or
             other
             ;
             then
             comes
             temptation
             of
             murmuring
             under
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             temptation
             to
             take
             shifting
             Courses
             ,
             to
             shift
             for
             ones
             self
             by
             unlawful
             means
             ,
             Oh!
             what
             temptations
             have
             many
             that
             are
             under
             strong
             afflictions
             in
             poverty
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             disgrace
             ,
             dishonor
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             what
             strong
             temptations
             have
             they
             to
             stretch
             their
             Consciences
             .
             And
             this
             makes
             outward
             afflictions
             a
             grievous
             burden
             ,
             because
             they
             occasion
             great
             temptations
             to
             poor
             Souls
             to
             stretch
             out
             their
             hands
             to
             folly
             ,
             to
             unlawful
             courses
             many
             times
             to
             help
             themselves
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             The
             apprehension
             many
             times
             before
             it
             comes
             is
             so
             grievous
             ,
             as
             it
             occasions
             temptation
             to
             much
             Evil
             to
             prevent
             those
             burdens
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             so
             pleased
             to
             order
             and
             dispose
             of
             things
             
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             even
             such
             as
             he
             intends
             everlasting
             good
             to
             in
             Christ
             ,
             go
             under
             such
             burdens
             as
             these
             ,
             most
             part
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             they
             go
             under
             the
             burdens
             of
             Poverty
             ,
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             outward
             troubles
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             Many
             Reasons
             might
             be
             given
             why
             the
             Lord
             so
             orders
             things
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             his
             ●ear
             Servants
             ,
             for
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             shed
             his
             precious
             blood
             ,
             shall
             go
             under
             these
             burdens
             ,
             though
             others
             that
             are
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             shal
             scarse
             know
             what
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             doth
             hereby
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             wil
             have
             his
             Servants
             to
             serve
             and
             honor
             him
             ,
             meerly
             out
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             a
             mercenary
             way
             to
             get
             outward
             things
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             us
             serve
             him
             out
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Faith
             ;
             if
             we
             should
             prosper
             in
             outward
             things
             alwaies
             ,
             our
             Service
             would
             be
             more
             Carnal
             ;
             but
             now
             though
             his
             Servants
             meet
             with
             never
             such
             Afflictions
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             yet
             they
             love
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             love
             his
             waies
             ,
             and
             love
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             in
             faithful
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             this
             shews
             the
             excellency
             of
             Grace
             ,
             more
             then
             if
             they
             prospered
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             the
             Lord
             sees
             this
             the
             best
             means
             to
             mortifie
             our
             Corruptions
             ;
             many
             times
             thou
             complainest
             of
             thy
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             who
             knows
             if
             thou
             had'st
             not
             such
             afflictions
             ,
             what
             sins
             thou
             would'st
             have
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             God
             doth
             this
             to
             be
             a
             Stumbling
             block
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             stumble
             at
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             so
             perish
             that
             way
             .
             Divers
             other
             Reasons
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             to
             make
             way
             to
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             after
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             cals
             all
             these
             ,
             not
             only
             those
             that
             Labor
             under
             the
             Burden
             of
             sin
             ,
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             poor
             Creatures
             that
             Labor
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             affliction
             ,
             poverty
             and
             the
             like
             to
             come
             to
             him
             for
             ease
             and
             Rest
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Christs
               Invitation
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               laid
               down
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Come
                 unto
                 me
              
               .
               Opened
               in
               five
               Particulars
               .
               1
               It
               is
               to
               look
               to
               Christ
               as
               an
               All-sufficient
               Savior
               .
               2
               It
               implieth
               an
               unsetledness
               upon
               the
               Creature
               .
               3
               A
               stirring
               of
               the
               heart
               after
               Christ
               .
               4
               A
               laying
               of
               all
               our
               burdens
               upon
               Christ
               .
               5
               A
               leaving
               of
               the
               Soul
               with
               Christ
               for
               life
               .
            
          
           
             NOW
             then
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Invitation
             it self
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Beleeve
             in
             me
             :
             For
             among
             many
             other
             expressions
             of
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             of
             accepting
             of
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             express
             this
             beleeving
             and
             acceptation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             coming
             to
             Christ
             .
             Beleeving
             in
             Christ
             is
             exprest
             very
             often
             by
             coming
             to
             Christ
             :
             In
             John
             5.40
             .
             
               You
               will
               not
               come
               to
               me
               that
               ye
               might
               have
               life
               .
            
             They
             did
             come
             to
             Christ
             in
             his
             outward
             presence
             ,
             Christ
             conferred
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             with
             him
             ;
             but
             yet
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             ye
             will
             not
             come
             to
             me
             that
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             .
             And
             so
             in
             John
             6.37
             .
             
               Those
               that
               the
               Father
               hath
               given
               to
               me
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               cast
               them
               out
               .
            
             All
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             from
             Eternity
             given
             me
             to
             redeem
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             beleeve
             in
             me
             .
             And
             in
             verse
             44.
             
             
               None
               can
               come
               to
               me
               except
               God
               the
               Father
               draw
               him
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             none
             beleeves
             in
             me
             except
             my
             Father
             draw
             them
             :
             and
             so
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hath
               heard
               and
               learned
               of
               the
               Father
               comes
               to
               me
            
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             beleeves
             in
             me
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             55.
             of
             
               Isai
               .
               Ho
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               thirsteth
               ,
               come
               to
               the
               waters
               ,
               buy
               wine
               and
               milk
               without
               money
               ,
               and
               without
               price
            
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             beleeve
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             .
             
             All
             you
             that
             labor
             under
             al
             these
             several
             Burdens
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             beleeve
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             rest
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             must
             be
             opened
             more
             largely
             :
             And
             in
             this
             Invitation
             ,
             there
             are
             these
             Five
             things
             that
             I
             desire
             to
             open
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             them
             upon
             you
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             What
             Christ
             would
             have
             us
             do
             more
             particularly
             ,
             when
             he
             bids
             us
             Come
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             kind
             of
             Invitation
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             doth
             make
             to
             those
             that
             the
             Father
             gives
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             shal
             indeed
             come
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ;
             what
             kind
             of
             invitation
             they
             have
             from
             Christ
             ,
             how
             Christ
             calls
             them
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             a
             calling
             ,
             and
             an
             inviting
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             Christ
             requires
             as
             a
             Condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             for
             rest
             unto
             our
             souls
             ,
             is
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             nothing
             else
             is
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             which
             we
             come
             to
             have
             Christ
             to
             be
             ours
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             saith
             Christ
             :
             that
             is
             the
             great
             Condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             only
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             Rules
             to
             be
             propounded
             and
             observed
             ,
             for
             our
             Coming
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             The
             Laboring
             to
             draw
             your
             Souls
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
            
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             what
             would
             Christ
             have
             you
             to
             do
             ?
          
           
             For
             the
             opening
             of
             that
             in
             particular
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             When
             Christ
             calls
             you
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             this
             notes
             a
             motion
             from
             Christ
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             First
             :
             It
             implies
             a
             beholding
             ,
             a
             looking
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             All-sufficient
             Savior
             ,
             to
             save
             our
             souls
             from
             al
             the
             evils
             that
             are
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             supply
             unto
             us
             al
             good
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             :
             As
             if
             Christ
             should
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             O!
             poor
             ,
             troubled
             sinners
             ;
             that
             are
             under
             these
             burdens
             ,
             Do
             you
             behold
             me
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Mediator
             that
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             stand
             between
             all
             the
             wrath
             of
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             your
             souls
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             life
             and
             salvation
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             
             is
             imployed
             ,
             when
             I
             would
             go
             ,
             I
             must
             know
             whither
             I
             must
             go
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             must
             go
             ,
             so
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             grea●
             redeemer
             sent
             into
             the
             world
             by
             my
             father
             to
             that
             very
             end
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             ease
             poor
             soules
             of
             their
             burdens
             ,
             and
             such
             soules
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             look
             unto
             Christ
             therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             reconciler
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             the
             great
             mediator
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             having
             the
             fulness
             of
             al
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             great
             meanes
             of
             conveyance
             of
             al
             the
             grace
             and
             riches
             of
             God
             the
             father
             to
             sinful
             souls
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             work
             of
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             to
             look
             unto
             him
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             tendred
             unto
             us
             ;
             that
             is
             imployed
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             soul
             comes
             not
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             :
             But
             then
             the
             second
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             goes
             further
             .
             To
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             implies
             an
             unsetledness
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             a
             thing
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             
               Terminus
               a
               quo
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               terminus
               ad
               quem
            
             ,
             we
             come
             from
             something
             ,
             so
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             you
             have
             setled
             your
             hearts
             upon
             creature
             comforts
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             looked
             upon
             them
             heretofore
             ,
             as
             those
             things
             wherein
             your
             good
             and
             happiness
             doth
             consist
             ,
             but
             now
             your
             hearts
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             those
             ,
             you
             must
             come
             to
             me
             that
             is
             there
             must
             be
             a
             removing
             from
             that
             station
             you
             were
             in
             ,
             from
             that
             kind
             of
             settlement
             you
             were
             before
             in
             ,
             I
             cannot
             go
             to
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             stay
             in
             the
             place
             where
             I
             was
             too
             :
             and
             so
             the
             heart
             cannot
             come
             to
             Christ
             and
             stay
             in
             the
             state
             it
             was
             in
             before
             ,
             therefore
             that
             implies
             ,
             that
             whereas
             you
             poor
             creatures
             ,
             have
             settled
             your
             hearts
             upon
             creature
             comforts
             ,
             and
             setled
             your
             hearts
             upon
             sinful
             things
             heretofore
             ,
             O!
             now
             ,
             let
             your
             hearts
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             al
             those
             things
             ,
             know
             ,
             that
             your
             good
             ,
             your
             happiness
             ,
             your
             peace
             is
             not
             here
             ,
             if
             you
             abide
             here
             ,
             and
             settle
             here
             ,
             you
             are
             lost
             and
             undone
             creatures
             for
             ever
             .
             Let
             it
             not
             grieve
             your
             souls
             to
             part
             with
             the
             comforts
             that
             are
             here
             below
             in
             the
             creatures
             ,
             for
             certainly
             ,
             you
             mistake
             ,
             here
             doth
             not
             lie
             your
             good
             and
             happiness
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             beginning
             to
             stir
             after
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             off
             from
             the
             creature
             ,
             taken
             off
             from
             al
             creature
             comforts
             ,
             looks
             upon
             
             every
             thing
             as
             vanity
             ;
             O!
             Saith
             the
             soul
             I
             am
             cleerly
             convinced
             that
             my
             happiness
             lies
             higher
             then
             the
             things
             here
             below
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             reasonings
             of
             the
             heart
             that
             is
             in
             motion
             to
             go
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             to
             be
             unsetled
             from
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             my self
             too
             ,
             from
             al
             my
             righteousness
             and
             duties
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             think
             to
             satisfie
             God
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             can
             do
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             be
             convinced
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             thing
             required
             to
             make
             up
             my
             satisfaction
             with
             God
             ,
             then
             any
             thing
             that
             I
             can
             do
             ;
             and
             therefore
             my
             heart
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             these
             things
             ,
             Heretofore
             ,
             I
             rested
             in
             duties
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             others
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             see
             there
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             righteousness
             that
             I
             must
             have
             in
             a
             mediator
             ,
             these
             though
             they
             be
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             the
             things
             that
             can
             ever
             save
             my
             soul
             ,
             but
             if
             ever
             I
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             and
             stand
             before
             him
             at
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             through
             another
             meanes
             then
             ever
             yet
             I
             have
             had
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             gon
             on
             ,
             and
             had
             thought
             to
             make
             up
             my
             satisfaction
             with
             God
             by
             what
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             I
             had
             been
             an
             undone
             creature
             ;
             yea
             ,
             my
             heart
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             mine
             one
             bottome
             ,
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             my self
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             go
             out
             and
             deny
             my self
             ,
             and
             so
             look
             for
             the
             principle
             of
             life
             out
             of
             my self
             .
             This
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             that
             is
             here
             noted
             .
             
               Come
               to
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             behold
             me
             ,
             see
             and
             beleeve
             that
             I
             am
             the
             great
             mediator
             that
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             to
             save
             your
             souls
             :
             and
             then
             secondly
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             an
             unsetling
             of
             your
             hearts
             ,
             a
             taking
             your
             hearts
             off
             from
             whatsoever
             you
             were
             setled
             upon
             heretofore
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             be
             removed
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             may
             take
             another
             course
             for
             your
             life
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             happiness
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             a
             working
             and
             a
             stirring
             of
             your
             hearts
             after
             me
             ;
             Christ
             calls
             for
             the
             heart
             of
             sinners
             ,
             after
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             revealled
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             in
             a
             working
             ,
             stiring
             ,
             disposition
             making
             after
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             union
             with
             him
             to
             the
             utmost
             that
             possibly
             
             they
             can
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             should
             be
             working
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             working
             ,
             and
             the
             wil
             opening
             it self
             to
             receive
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             affection
             should
             he
             stirring
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             soul
             should
             be
             in
             a
             working
             disposition
             after
             him
             .
             
               Incline
               your
               eare
               and
               come
            
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             should
             say
             though
             you
             are
             under
             great
             burdens
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             you
             sink
             under
             them
             in
             a
             discouraging
             way
             ,
             and
             lie
             down
             in
             a
             dul
             and
             a
             heavy
             way
             ,
             No
             but
             let
             your
             hearts
             be
             stirring
             ,
             working
             and
             acting
             after
             me
             continually
             ,
             have
             a
             care
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             in
             a
             stirring
             and
             working
             way
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             offered
             to
             you
             in
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             young
             beginners
             should
             observe
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             beginning
             to
             work
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ,
             you
             should
             have
             a
             great
             care
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             in
             a
             stir-working
             ,
             acting
             frame
             and
             disposition
             after
             Christ
             ;
             and
             above
             al
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             a
             dul
             ,
             heavy
             dead
             spirit
             at
             this
             time
             when
             God
             cals
             you
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             in
             Phil.
             3.14
             .
             
               I
               press
               hard
               after
               the
               mark
               ,
            
             so
             it
             should
             be
             with
             every
             poor
             soul
             that
             God
             is
             drawing
             after
             Christ
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             alwaies
             in
             a
             comming
             disposition
             and
             they
             should
             press
             hard
             toward
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             high
             prize
             of
             the
             calling
             that
             is
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             Christ
             is
             set
             before
             thee
             ,
             God
             sets
             his
             son
             before
             thee
             with
             the
             treasure
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             thou
             shouldest
             press
             and
             follow
             hard
             after
             God
             (
             as
             it
             is
             the
             expression
             of
             David
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Psalmes
             63
             ,
             8.
             )
             a
             hard
             following
             ,
             stirring
             and
             working
             of
             the
             soul
             after
             the
             Lord
             as
             David
             said
             to
             his
             son
             Solomon
             in
             1.
             
             Chron.
             22.16
             .
             
               Vp
               and
               be
               doing
               and
               the
               Lord
               wil
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             so
             I
             say
             to
             al
             unto
             whom
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             offered
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             be
             dul
             and
             sullen
             ,
             but
             up
             and
             be
             doing
             As
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             ,
             in
             1.
             
             Phil.
             20.
             
             
               According
               to
               the
               earnest
               expectation
            
             ,
             the
             word
             that
             is
             translated
             ,
             
               earnest
               expectation
            
             in
             the
             original
             ,
             signifies
             to
             stretch
             out
             the
             neck
             ,
             to
             look
             after
             some
             good
             that
             I
             would
             fain
             have
             come
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             propriety
             of
             the
             word
             in
             the
             original
             text
             :
             so
             this
             should
             be
             comming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             Christ
             is
             propouned
             
             in
             the
             gospel
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             the
             stretching
             out
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             looking
             after
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             and
             a
             working
             of
             the
             soul
             after
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             keeping
             the
             soul
             working
             and
             stirring
             after
             Christ
             .
             Many
             poor
             souls
             ,
             whom
             God
             is
             beginning
             to
             work
             his
             grace
             upon
             ,
             loose
             abundance
             of
             time
             and
             comfort
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             this
             ,
             of
             keeping
             their
             hearts
             in
             a
             working
             and
             stirring
             frame
             after
             Christ
             ,
             they
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             the
             afflicting
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             keep
             their
             hearts
             working
             towards
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             As
             Jacob
             said
             to
             his
             sons
             ,
             when
             they
             wanted
             bread
             in
             Cannaan
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               We
               have
               heard
               that
               there
               is
               corn
               in
            
             Egipt
             
               and
               why
               do
               we
               stand
               looking
               one
               upon
               an
               other
               ?
            
             saith
             Jacob
             to
             his
             sons
             ,
             had
             you
             gon
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             you
             might
             have
             been
             come
             back
             again
             ,
             and
             brought
             us
             bread
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             so
             I
             say
             to
             many
             burdened
             souls
             ,
             hast
             thou
             not
             heard
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             grace
             and
             mercy
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             had
             thy
             soul
             bin
             working
             ,
             stirring
             ,
             and
             kept
             in
             an
             acting
             frame
             after
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             mightest
             have
             bin
             returnig
             ,
             and
             have
             gotten
             rest
             to
             thy
             soul
             by
             this
             time
             ,
             thou
             standest
             looking
             unto
             this
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             thing
             ,
             and
             poring
             upon
             thy
             corruptions
             ,
             hadst
             thou
             kept
             thy
             heart
             continually
             stirring
             in
             a
             working
             frame
             after
             Christ
             ,
             the
             work
             might
             have
             been
             done
             by
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             come
             and
             lay
             al
             your
             burdens
             upon
             mee
             ,
             come
             and
             role
             your
             hearts
             upon
             mee
             whatever
             burden
             it
             is
             ,
             either
             of
             your
             soules
             or
             afflictions
             outwardly
             ,
             what
             ever
             your
             feares
             and
             troubles
             are
             ,
             yet
             come
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             cast
             al
             your
             burdens
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             content
             to
             beare
             them
             al.
             That
             is
             a
             special
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             role
             it self
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             cast
             it self
             with
             al
             its
             burdens
             upon
             the
             infinite
             rich
             ,
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             should
             say
             ,
             is
             it
             the
             burden
             of
             sin
             ?
             I
             have
             borne
             the
             burden
             of
             sin
             already
             ,
             Is
             it
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             that
             is
             a
             burden
             to
             you
             ?
             come
             and
             cast
             this
             burden
             upon
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             born
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ;
             Or
             is
             it
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             I
             have
             borne
             that
             burden
             for
             you
             ,
             I
             was
             made
             an
             offering
             for
             you
             .
             I
             was
             made
             
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             deliver
             you
             from
             under
             the
             law
             .
             Is
             it
             the
             burden
             of
             any
             affliction
             ?
             That
             was
             upon
             me
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             burden
             of
             corruption
             was
             not
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             Christ
             wil
             deliver
             us
             from
             that
             too
             .
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             whatever
             burden
             is
             upon
             your
             souls
             ,
             cast
             it
             upon
             me
             ,
             role
             your
             souls
             &
             al
             your
             burdens
             upon
             me
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             and
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             rest
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             come
             and
             leave
             your
             soules
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             commit
             them
             to
             me
             for
             life
             ,
             for
             salvation
             ,
             for
             peace
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             good
             you
             would
             have
             ,
             be
             willing
             to
             betrust
             me
             with
             your
             souls
             ,
             be
             willing
             to
             betrust
             me
             with
             al
             your
             comforts
             ,
             be
             willing
             to
             betrust
             me
             both
             with
             your
             present
             and
             with
             your
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             in
             al
             your
             transanctions
             with
             God
             and
             dealing
             with
             God
             ,
             trust
             me
             withal
             ;
             that
             is
             comming
             to
             Christ
             .
             When
             Christ
             bids
             us
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             leave
             your
             souls
             ,
             leave
             al
             your
             care
             ,
             and
             commit
             to
             me
             al
             that
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             you
             are
             commit
             your selves
             wholly
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             disposed
             of
             by
             me
             for
             al
             good
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             take
             charge
             of
             you
             ,
             I
             wil
             ingage
             my self
             and
             al
             my
             faithfulness
             to
             have
             a
             care
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             suply
             you
             in
             al
             your
             wants
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             you
             under
             al
             your
             burdens
             ,
             and
             carry
             you
             through
             al
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             bring
             you
             at
             length
             to
             life
             and
             salvation
             and
             perfect
             rest
             together
             with
             my
             Father
             and
             my self
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             Christ
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             in
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.12
             .
             
               I
               know
               in
               whom
               I
               have
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               keep
               that
               which
               I
               have
               committed
               to
               him
               .
            
             That
             which
             I
             have
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             very
             soul
             ,
             his
             life
             ,
             his
             peace
             ,
             his
             comfort
             ,
             al
             his
             happiness
             ,
             he
             had
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             al
             with
             him
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             take
             al
             these
             together
             ,
             and
             when
             Christ
             cals
             the
             sinner
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             .
             O!
             Sinner
             first
             beleeve
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             the
             great
             redeemer
             that
             is
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             stand
             between
             Gods
             wrath
             and
             your
             soules
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             up
             peace
             between
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             let
             there
             be
             an
             unsettling
             of
             your
             hearts
             from
             whatsoever
             
             heretofore
             your
             Souls
             did
             Rest
             in
             ,
             Creature
             comforts
             ,
             your
             own
             Righteousness
             ,
             Duties
             ,
             self
             respects
             and
             ends
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             ,
             let
             your
             hearts
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             let
             your
             hearts
             now
             be
             in
             a
             stirring
             ,
             working
             disposition
             towards
             me
             ,
             let
             all
             your
             whole
             Souls
             be
             stretching
             forth
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             come
             and
             cast
             all
             your
             burdens
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             leave
             your
             Souls
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             thus
             come
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             when
             any
             soul
             that
             is
             thus
             Laden
             ,
             shall
             answer
             to
             this
             cal
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shal
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             come
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             very
             voice
             and
             answer
             of
             Faith
             ,
             when
             the
             Soul
             can
             say
             ,
             Oh!
             Lord
             ,
             I
             come
             ,
             I
             see
             thee
             to
             be
             the
             blessed
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             for
             whatsoever
             my
             heart
             hath
             setled
             in
             heretofore
             ,
             Oh!
             Lord
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             my
             heart
             begins
             to
             stir
             after
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             stretch
             forth
             my
             Soul
             to
             thee
             ,
             O
             ,
             Blessed
             redeemer
             ,
             and
             here
             I
             cast
             my
             burdens
             upon
             thee
             ,
             none
             can
             ease
             me
             but
             thy self
             ,
             and
             I
             leave
             my self
             with
             thee
             ,
             I
             commit
             all
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             betrust
             all
             that
             I
             have
             or
             can
             do
             ,
             my
             eternal
             estate
             with
             thee
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             come
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             soul
             that
             comes
             to
             Christ
             .
             Then
             may
             the
             Soul
             be
             said
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             when
             there
             is
             an
             answer
             in
             these
             five
             Particulars
             .
             All
             this
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             word
             COME
             ,
             though
             you
             cannot
             apprehend
             it
             ,
             til
             it
             be
             unfoulded
             :
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             needle
             work
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             foulded
             up
             ,
             there
             is
             all
             the
             work
             indeed
             within
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             see
             it
             ,
             til
             it
             be
             laid
             open
             ,
             and
             spread
             before
             us
             ,
             then
             we
             can
             see
             all
             that
             is
             in
             it
             :
             So
             though
             there
             be
             many
             expressions
             in
             the
             Scripture
             that
             we
             understand
             not
             ,
             yet
             there
             they
             be
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             spread
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             them
             before
             you
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             open
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             another
             manner
             when
             they
             be
             unfolded
             ,
             now
             thus
             doth
             Christ
             call
             those
             that
             are
             Laden
             to
             come
             to
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIX
             .
          
           
             
               How
               Christ
               calls
               Sinners
               unto
               him
               ,
               set
               forth
               in
               two
               Particulars
               ,
               Namely
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               an
               outward
               and
               general
               call
               .
               2.
               
               By
               a
               Particular
               call
               to
               Particular
               Sinners
               .
               And
               how
               to
               know
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             YOu
             will
             say
             ,
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             doth
             Christ
             call
             to
             me
             ,
             Christ
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             I
             cannot
             hear
             Christ
             call
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             call
             of
             Christ
             ,
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             general
             cal
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             there
             Christ
             calls
             under
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             this
             call
             is
             rather
             a
             command
             of
             Christ
             then
             an
             invitaion
             ,
             to
             shew
             unto
             al
             what
             is
             their
             Duty
             to
             do
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             invite
             them
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             more
             special
             call
             unto
             those
             whom
             the
             Father
             hath
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             make
             use
             of
             the
             general
             call
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             special
             call
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             doth
             open
             the
             Riches
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Grace
             in
             him
             to
             their
             Souls
             by
             his
             Spirit
             inwardly
             ,
             he
             doth
             shew
             them
             to
             their
             Souls
             .
             Others
             come
             and
             hear
             the
             outward
             cal
             ,
             that
             is
             when
             a
             Minister
             of
             God
             shal
             come
             and
             open
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             there
             shew
             how
             God
             hath
             given
             his
             Son
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             our
             Nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             died
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             tel
             them
             that
             God
             requires
             all
             here
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             beleeve
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
             they
             hear
             his
             outward
             cal
             ,
             I
             but
             they
             whom
             the
             father
             gives
             to
             Christ
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             sent
             together
             with
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             Riches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             though
             they
             have
             heard
             it
             a
             hundred
             times
             before
             ,
             Yet
             when
             the
             spirit
             comes
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             shewing
             of
             the
             beauty
             and
             Riches
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             more
             then
             ever
             ,
             that
             allures
             their
             Souls
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Not
             only
             this
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             when
             he
             cals
             such
             as
             shall
             indeed
             have
             mercy
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             his
             invitation
             to
             be
             effectual
             ,
             he
             doth
             give
             a
             Particular
             cal
             unto
             that
             Soul
             ,
             besides
             the
             general
             cal
             :
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             in
             the
             word
             cal
             sinners
             ,
             and
             saith
             Christ
             came
             to
             save
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             lost
             ,
             but
             Christ
             comes
             in
             Particular
             to
             such
             and
             such
             Souls
             ,
             and
             cals
             them
             in
             a
             Particular
             special
             manner
             .
             For
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             general
             invitation
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             God
             beside
             the
             general
             hath
             a
             Particular
             cal
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             voice
             of
             God
             in
             Particular
             to
             the
             Soul
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             bring
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             
               hears
               a
               voice
               behind
               him
            
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             )
             
               saying
               this
               is
               the
               way
            
             ,
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             way
             you
             have
             gone
             all
             this
             while
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             life
             ,
             you
             will
             perish
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             right
             way
             .
             As
             thus
             ;
             I
             will
             open
             it
             in
             the
             general
             and
             Particular
             call
             by
             this
             similitude
             .
             A
             Prince
             that
             hath
             had
             many
             of
             his
             subjects
             Traitors
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             send
             forth
             a
             general
             Proclamation
             ,
             makes
             a
             Proclamation
             to
             those
             subjects
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             in
             general
             tearms
             ,
             that
             though
             you
             have
             been
             thus
             and
             thus
             Traiterous
             against
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             content
             every
             one
             that
             will
             come
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             submit
             himself
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             a
             pardon
             ;
             here
             is
             the
             general
             Proclamation
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             incouragement
             to
             come
             .
             But
             now
             suppose
             there
             were
             some
             poor
             Traitor
             that
             because
             sensible
             of
             his
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             how
             unreasonably
             he
             hath
             dealt
             with
             his
             Prince
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             sits
             alone
             bemoaning
             his
             condition
             ,
             and
             troubled
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             and
             thinks
             with
             himself
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             be
             able
             to
             see
             the
             Face
             of
             my
             Prince
             ,
             Oh!
             woe
             to
             me
             for
             the
             wickedness
             of
             my
             waies
             :
             Suppose
             the
             Prince
             should
             come
             by
             and
             behold
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             take
             notice
             of
             him
             that
             is
             got
             into
             some
             corner
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             smiting
             of
             his
             Breast
             ,
             and
             lamenting
             his
             condition
             that
             he
             should
             so
             provoke
             his
             Prince
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             And
             should
             call
             this
             poor
             creature
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Oh
             thou
             poor
             Creature
             that
             art
             in
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             
             come
             thou
             to
             me
             .
             For
             so
             is
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             God
             comes
             in
             particular
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             come
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             after
             his
             general
             Call
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             see
             the
             soul
             troubled
             ,
             the
             Lord
             doth
             give
             a
             particular
             Call
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             O!
             thou
             poor
             Creature
             ,
             thou
             art
             under
             this
             burden
             ,
             and
             thus
             sensible
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             lamentest
             that
             thou
             hast
             lived
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             a
             breach
             between
             me
             and
             thy
             soul
             ,
             do
             thou
             come
             to
             me
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             till
             God
             speak
             in
             particular
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             proclamation
             of
             God
             in
             general
             ,
             will
             not
             bring
             in
             sinners
             ,
             so
             Christ
             doth
             not
             only
             say
             in
             general
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             cals
             them
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             it
             is
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             ?
             that
             is
             the
             third
             particular
             .
             Christ
             doth
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             secretly
             perswade
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             voyce
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             voyce
             of
             delusion
             ;
             according
             to
             that
             in
             Cant.
             2
             8.
             
             
               The
               voyce
               of
               my
               beloved
            
             .
             As
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Soul
             is
             departed
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             comes
             again
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             makes
             the
             Soul
             to
             know
             his
             voyce
             .
             So
             when
             he
             was
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             confers
             with
             Mary
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             she
             thought
             it
             had
             been
             the
             Gardiner
             ,
             and
             Christ
             he
             speaks
             but
             a
             word
             ,
             speaks
             to
             her
             ,
             and
             saies
             ,
             
               Mary
               ;
               Rabboni
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             she
             )
             Master
             presently
             .
             Christ
             did
             not
             tell
             her
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             said
             Mary
             ,
             and
             presently
             Mary
             knew
             it
             was
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             so
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             speaks
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             secret
             instinct
             ,
             a
             perswasion
             and
             manifestation
             of
             God
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             know
             indeed
             that
             it
             is
             the
             voyce
             of
             God.
             I
             have
             been
             often
             at
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             heard
             many
             good
             men
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             but
             I
             hear
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             this
             day
             in
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             it
             is
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             :
             Thus
             doth
             the
             soul
             that
             comes
             to
             Christ
             effectually
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             further
             ,
             The
             invitation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             indeed
             effectual
             ,
             as
             I
             know
             it
             is
             Christs
             voyce
             ,
             Christ
             comes
             and
             knocks
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             knows
             who
             it
             is
             (
             that
             is
             to
             be
             applyed
             to
             his
             particular
             Call
             )
             .
             As
             
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             I
             
               stand
               at
               the
               door
               and
               knock
               :
            
             that
             is
             to
             be
             referred
             to
             the
             second
             particular
             ,
             
               I
               stand
               and
               knock
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               man
               will
               open
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               in
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               sup
               with
               him
               .
            
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             proclaim
             pardon
             ,
             but
             comes
             to
             the
             door
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             stands
             at
             thy
             door
             particularly
             :
             you
             cannot
             but
             find
             this
             by
             experience
             ,
             you
             that
             have
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             upon
             you
             ,
             you
             have
             lived
             under
             the
             means
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             but
             God
             comes
             and
             knocks
             at
             your
             doors
             also
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             mighty
             condescention
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             only
             send
             sorth
             a
             Proclamation
             ,
             but
             knocks
             at
             the
             poor
             Traitors
             door
             ;
             and
             so
             doth
             Christ
             :
             and
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             before
             the
             soul
             doth
             indeed
             come
             and
             cast
             himself
             so
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             commit
             himself
             to
             Christ
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             secret
             items
             and
             intimations
             that
             God
             doth
             intend
             love
             to
             it
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             thoughts
             of
             love
             and
             mercy
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             been
             very
             vile
             ,
             and
             very
             wretched
             ,
             yet
             partly
             I
             gather
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             of
             God
             towards
             me
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             thoughts
             of
             mercy
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             
               How
               doth
               that
               appear
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               intimation
               of
               Gods
               go●ness
               to
               a
               soul
               in
               particular
               when
               it
               is
               called
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             will
             give
             you
             this
             Ground
             ,
             When
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             casts
             it self
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             it
             doth
             it
             not
             at
             a
             meer
             venture
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             whether
             he
             shall
             have
             mercy
             or
             no.
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             help
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             shall
             have
             mercy
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             mercy
             or
             no
             for
             me
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             this
             way
             is
             neer
             to
             faith
             indeed
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             can
             say
             thus
             ,
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             I
             have
             been
             there
             is
             no
             mercy
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             there
             be
             mercy
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             wil
             try
             it
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             the
             reflect
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             some
             secret
             perswasion
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             whereby
             it
             doth
             cast
             it self
             upon
             God
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             a
             reflect
             act
             ,
             it
             can
             certainly
             say
             ,
             God
             intends
             
             mercy
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             though
             it
             be
             very
             weak
             ,
             yet
             some
             intimation
             the
             soul
             hath
             that
             there
             is
             mercy
             from
             God
             towards
             it
             ,
             because
             Faith
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             venture
             ,
             but
             Faith
             hath
             some
             kind
             of
             certainty
             though
             very
             weak
             ,
             for
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             cast
             my
             soul
             upon
             God
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             perish
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             ground
             to
             think
             why
             God
             should
             save
             me
             ,
             this
             is
             unbelief
             ;
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degree
             of
             it
             ,
             hath
             some
             kind
             of
             certainty
             in
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             soul
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             be
             not
             able
             to
             discern
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             invitation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             effectual
             ,
             hath
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             ,
             an
             inward
             effectual
             power
             that
             goes
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             a
             prevailing
             power
             to
             draw
             the
             heart
             to
             him
             .
             Christ
             doth
             not
             only
             speak
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             Come
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             voyce
             he
             lets
             out
             a
             power
             upon
             the
             heart
             to
             come
             to
             him
             :
             I
             express
             it
             thus
             :
             When
             Christ
             was
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             he
             goes
             and
             calls
             Disciples
             to
             him
             ;
             comes
             to
             Matthew
             that
             sate
             at
             the
             receit
             of
             Custom
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Come
             and
             follow
             me
             ;
             presently
             Matthew
             leaves
             his
             sitting
             at
             the
             Custom
             House
             ,
             leaves
             all
             his
             Friends
             ,
             and
             leaves
             all
             he
             had
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             him
             presently
             .
             And
             so
             when
             Christ
             comes
             to
             Peter
             and
             Andrew
             his
             Brother
             ,
             that
             were
             a
             fishing
             ,
             and
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ;
             they
             leave
             their
             old
             Father
             ,
             leave
             their
             Nets
             ,
             leave
             their
             Ship
             ,
             leave
             all
             ,
             and
             follow
             Christ
             .
             Certainly
             we
             cannot
             but
             apprehend
             that
             there
             was
             a
             secret
             vertue
             went
             out
             from
             Christ
             with
             this
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             did
             thus
             prevail
             upon
             their
             hearts
             .
             As
             the
             poor
             woman
             in
             the
             Gospel
             that
             had
             the
             bloody
             issue
             ,
             she
             did
             but
             touch
             the
             hem
             of
             Christs
             Garment
             ,
             and
             she
             finds
             a
             secret
             vertue
             to
             cure
             her
             :
             so
             ,
             where
             ever
             Christs
             invitation
             comes
             to
             be
             effectual
             ,
             it
             comes
             with
             a
             mighty
             power
             ,
             a
             secret
             vertue
             that
             goes
             together
             with
             his
             word
             to
             the
             soul
             to
             prevail
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             say
             many
             ,
             Why
             doth
             Christ
             call
             me
             ?
             am
             I
             able
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ?
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Come
             ;
             to
             them
             as
             he
             did
             to
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Peter
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             Christ
             did
             not
             call
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Come
             ,
             only
             ;
             but
             he
             put
             
             vertue
             into
             his
             word
             :
             and
             look
             what
             vertue
             was
             then
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             now
             in
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             and
             saith
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             together
             with
             this
             word
             there
             goes
             a
             secret
             power
             to
             prevaile
             upon
             the
             Soul
             that
             they
             must
             come
             .
             Now
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             or
             Mother
             ,
             or
             friend
             of
             a
             poor
             yong
             man
             perswades
             him
             not
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             come
             to
             Chirst
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             's
             as
             strong
             a
             work
             of
             God
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             now
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             then
             to
             cal
             Matthew
             and
             Peter
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             not
             only
             calls
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             reacheth
             out
             his
             hand
             ,
             before
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             joyned
             with
             Christ
             ,
             to
             have
             union
             with
             him
             .
             Christ
             when
             he
             sees
             the
             Soul
             making
             after
             him
             ,
             he
             reacheth
             forth
             his
             hand
             to
             draw
             the
             Heart
             .
             You
             will
             say
             what
             is
             that
             for
             Christ
             to
             reach
             forth
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             invite
             that
             way
             ?
             By
             that
             I
             mean
             those
             gracious
             incouragements
             that
             Christ
             gives
             to
             all
             the
             beginnings
             of
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Soul
             after
             him
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             not
             only
             invites
             such
             ,
             but
             gives
             forth
             his
             hand
             to
             reach
             forth
             strength
             unto
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             break
             the
             bruised
             Reed
             ,
             nor
             quench
             the
             Smoaking
             Flax.
             Thus
             you
             see
             what
             the
             second
             thing
             is
             ,
             Christ
             invites
             in
             another
             manner
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XX.
             
          
           
             
               That
               there
               is
               nothing
               required
               of
               Sinners
               but
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               with
               nine
               Consequences
               arising
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               what
               hath
               been
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               two
               former
               Chapters
               .
               1.
               
               There
               is
               not
               any
               worthiness
               required
               in
               such
               as
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Soul
               needs
               not
               to
               be
               troubled
               about
               the
               time
               and
               measure
               of
               its
               Humiliation
               before
               its
               coming
               to
               Christ
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               about
               what
               interest
               it
               hath
               in
               Christ
               ,
               before
               its
               comming
               to
               him
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               Faith
               will
               give
               the
               Soul
               interest
               in
               Christ
               .
               5.
               
               That
               the
               work
               of
               Faith
               is
               Supernatural
               .
               6.
               
               That
               Faith
               is
               an
               humbling
               Grace
               .
               7.
               
               That
               beleevers
               after
               their
               coming
               to
               Christ
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               do
               and
               suffer
               much
               for
               Christ
               .
               8.
               
               That
               they
               who
               are
               once
               in
               Christ
               ,
               shal
               never
               be
               cast
               off
               .
               9.
               
               That
               they
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               when
               they
               loose
               their
               interest
               in
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             the
             third
             thing
             is
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             required
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
             Blessed
             Christ
             !
             is
             this
             all
             that
             thou
             requirest
             ;
             yes
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             have
             Rest
             .
             You
             have
             it
             often
             exprest
             in
             Scripture
             thus
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               and
               buy
               Wine
               and
               Milk
               and
               Honey
               without
               price
               ,
            
             it
             is
             but
             coming
             :
             and
             indeed
             the
             very
             coming
             is
             buying
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             22.
             of
             the
             Revel
             .
             and
             the
             17.
             
             
               And
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               say
               come
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               that
               heareth
               ,
               say
               come
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               athirst
               come
               ,
               and
               whosoever
               will
               let
               him
               take
               of
               the
               Water
               of
               Life
               freely
               .
            
             Here
             is
             nothing
             but
             come
             ,
             three
             times
             come
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             required
             ,
             nothing
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             bring
             with
             thee
             ,
             but
             only
             come
             .
             Only
             in
             this
             remember
             how
             I
             
             opened
             it
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             to
             Come
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             required
             ,
             but
             only
             come
             .
             Then
             this
             gives
             light
             to
             many
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             is
             no
             unworthiness
             of
             any
             sinner
             ,
             be
             he
             what
             he
             will
             be
             ,
             before
             this
             invitation
             ,
             that
             is
             sufficient
             to
             hinder
             ,
             Why
             ?
             Because
             Christ
             doth
             not
             say
             you
             that
             have
             been
             thus
             vild
             and
             wretched
             ,
             you
             shal
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             to
             me
             .
             No
             ,
             Whatever
             you
             have
             been
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             Christ
             requires
             to
             ease
             ,
             Rest
             and
             peace
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             him
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             things
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             comming
             required
             that
             must
             needs
             be
             done
             ,
             before
             the
             compleat
             act
             of
             coming
             ;
             as
             I
             must
             know
             what
             Christ
             is
             ,
             and
             know
             my self
             ,
             &c.
             these
             things
             of
             necessity
             are
             required
             not
             because
             these
             are
             any
             condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             other
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             them
             .
             For
             I
             would
             open
             it
             thus
             to
             follow
             the
             former
             Metaphor
             .
             Suppose
             the
             King
             should
             tel
             a
             Traitor
             ,
             that
             upon
             condition
             that
             you
             come
             to
             such
             a
             place
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             your
             pardon
             .
             Well
             ,
             all
             that
             is
             required
             for
             his
             pardon
             is
             but
             coming
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             how
             if
             this
             man
             be
             at
             a
             great
             distance
             from
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             many
             difficulties
             that
             hinder
             him
             ,
             S●ormes
             ,
             Tempestuous
             weather
             ,
             and
             many
             friends
             to
             hinder
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             implyed
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             have
             such
             a
             deep
             apprehension
             of
             the
             worth
             of
             his
             pardon
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             miserable
             condition
             if
             he
             be
             not
             pardoned
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             strong
             resolution
             in
             him
             to
             go
             through
             all
             difficulties
             whatsoever
             .
             But
             marke
             ,
             this
             resolution
             of
             his
             and
             the
             difficulties
             that
             he
             meets
             withal
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             these
             are
             no
             part
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             pardon
             ;
             all
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             pardon
             is
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             at
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             other
             things
             they
             follow
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             doth
             come
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             such
             difficulties
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             then
             he
             must
             have
             such
             a
             sense
             and
             apprehension
             of
             the
             good
             of
             his
             pardon
             as
             may
             stir
             up
             in
             him
             such
             resolutions
             ,
             to
             pass
             through
             all
             difficulties
             .
             But
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             brings
             him
             his
             pardon
             is
             his
             being
             there
             .
             So
             it
             is
             here
             with
             the
             
             Soul
             ,
             its
             true
             ,
             the
             thing
             that
             bring●
             my
             Soul
             and
             yours
             to
             pardon
             .
             Rest
             and
             Peace
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             now
             because
             there
             is
             a
             great
             distance
             between
             Christ
             and
             us
             ,
             many
             difficulties
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             many
             things
             that
             would
             keep
             us
             from
             Christ
             ,
             the
             wickedness
             of
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             this
             temptation
             and
             that
             lust
             .
             Now
             it
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             ,
             If
             we
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             and
             become
             apprehensive
             of
             the
             worth
             of
             the
             pardon
             ,
             which
             may
             raise
             up
             in
             our
             hearts
             such
             strong
             resolutions
             to
             pass
             through
             all
             Difficulties
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             Reason
             ,
             why
             God
             troubles
             any
             man
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             such
             an
             apprehension
             of
             the
             Good
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             as
             may
             stir
             in
             him
             strong
             resolutions
             to
             get
             to
             Christ
             .
             But
             now
             this
             resolution
             is
             not
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             condition
             is
             only
             to
             come
             ,
             the
             condition
             is
             not
             because
             we
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             follows
             likewise
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             no
             Man
             or
             Woman
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             working
             upon
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             need
             trouble
             themselves
             about
             the
             degree
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             or
             the
             time
             of
             humiliation
             .
             You
             have
             a
             great
             many
             ,
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             take
             advantage
             and
             to
             cry
             out
             against
             men
             that
             they
             Preach
             legally
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             humbled
             and
             the
             like
             .
             I
             know
             no
             man
             living
             that
             ever
             Preached
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             first
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             thus
             long
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             would
             know
             what
             degree
             of
             humiliation
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             only
             so
             much
             as
             can
             bring
             you
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             can
             stir
             up
             your
             Hearts
             to
             resolve
             to
             pass
             through
             all
             difficulties
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             the
             measure
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             humiliation
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             you
             need
             not
             trouble
             your selves
             any
             further
             about
             this
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             been
             humbled
             so
             long
             as
             another
             Man
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
             For
             if
             I
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             I
             must
             know
             what
             I
             come
             for
             ,
             for
             a
             Pardon
             .
             A
             pardon
             of
             what
             ?
             for
             my
             sin
             ,
             my
             sin
             that
             I
             am
             condemned
             for
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             a
             sense
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             come
             thus
             far
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             
             be
             afflicted
             for
             any
             degree
             ,
             or
             time
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             that
             that
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             God
             wil
             accept
             of
             your
             coming
             :
             if
             once
             you
             be
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             God
             wil
             not
             say
             ,
             Oh!
             but
             Friend
             ,
             how
             have
             you
             been
             humbled
             in
             your
             comming
             ,
             God
             knows
             you
             have
             past
             through
             many
             difficulties
             ,
             God
             knows
             you
             would
             never
             have
             prised
             Christ
             ,
             except
             you
             had
             known
             what
             the
             worth
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             by
             knowing
             what
             a
             miserable
             creature
             you
             are
             without
             him
             ;
             God
             wil
             not
             do
             this
             ,
             but
             wil
             welcome
             you
             when
             you
             come
             ,
             let
             the
             sinner
             be
             what
             he
             wil
             ,
             Christ
             wil
             own
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             helps
             us
             about
             interest
             in
             comming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             how
             shal
             I
             know
             that
             I
             have
             any
             right
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ?
             This
             very
             point
             answers
             it
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             required
             but
             comming
             ,
             that
             which
             hath
             given
             any
             soul
             from
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             world
             any
             interest
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             only
             comming
             to
             Christ
             ;
             thy
             comming
             to
             Christ
             doth
             give
             thee
             right
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             If
             thy
             grace
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             doth
             make
             thee
             come
             ,
             that
             very
             act
             of
             thine
             in
             coming
             gives
             thee
             interest
             and
             right
             in
             him
             ,
             though
             thou
             hadst
             none
             before
             .
             There
             needs
             no
             other
             right
             and
             challenge
             to
             Christ
             but
             Gods
             offering
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             thy
             comming
             to
             him
             .
             But
             now
             (
             for
             it
             is
             pitty
             to
             let
             this
             pass
             )
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             some
             may
             think
             ,
             wil
             not
             this
             tend
             to
             looseness
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             s
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             Come
             to
             Christ
             ?
             I
             know
             it
             is
             extreamly
             abused
             many
             wayes
             ,
             many
             wil
             abuse
             it
             thus
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             we
             preach
             the
             miserable
             condition
             of
             men
             to
             humble
             them
             ,
             they
             wil
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             but
             I
             beseech
             you
             take
             heed
             of
             these
             vain
             Spirited
             men
             ,
             who
             seek
             not
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             though
             it
             may
             be
             through
             their
             weakness
             or
             the
             distemper
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             wil
             not
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             see
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             they
             wil
             come
             to
             young
             people
             and
             weake
             Christians
             and
             say
             ,
             there
             's
             contradiction
             in
             this
             ,
             for
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             other
             be
             true
             ?
             But
             these
             things
             that
             seem
             
             contradictory
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             agreeable
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             seem
             to
             give
             judgment
             upon
             what
             we
             apprehend
             we
             shal
             make
             the
             Scripture
             to
             contradict
             it self
             .
             But
             now
             those
             that
             are
             versed
             in
             Scripture
             and
             understand
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             can
             tel
             how
             to
             joyn
             these
             together
             ,
             though
             others
             think
             they
             contradict
             one
             another
             .
             As
             that
             of
             Paul
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               justified
               by
               faith
               without
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             And
             that
             in
             James
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               are
               Justified
               by
               workes
            
             .
             A
             stranger
             would
             think
             ,
             these
             contradict
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             they
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             can
             understand
             what
             this
             meanes
             :
             So
             these
             men
             that
             would
             make
             contradiction
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             Gods
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             strangers
             to
             the
             way
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             did
             they
             understand
             the
             way
             of
             God
             cleerly
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             would
             know
             how
             to
             make
             a
             sweet
             agreement
             of
             such
             things
             as
             they
             would
             make
             poor
             young
             ones
             ,
             and
             weak
             beleevers
             to
             beleeve
             there
             is
             a
             contradiction
             in
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             I
             would
             hold
             ,
             and
             hope
             we
             shal
             for
             ever
             hold
             as
             a
             strong
             principle
             ,
             That
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             only
             comming
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             the
             weight
             of
             our
             soules
             and
             eternal
             estates
             lies
             upon
             is
             ,
             not
             our
             humbling
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             comming
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Do
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             tends
             to
             loosness
             ,
             for
             that
             soul
             that
             sees
             Christ
             as
             the
             glorious
             mediator
             to
             come
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             this
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             power
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             heart
             ,
             for
             when
             I
             see
             this
             ,
             I
             see
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             to
             doe
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             mediator
             between
             God
             and
             me
             ,
             my
             sins
             have
             made
             such
             a
             breach
             between
             God
             and
             my
             soul
             ,
             this
             tends
             not
             to
             looseness
             .
             And
             then
             as
             you
             were
             taught
             before
             ,
             comming
             notes
             a
             removing
             from
             one
             condition
             to
             another
             .
             Then
             it
             notes
             secondly
             ,
             that
             my
             heart
             is
             taken
             off
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             my
             lusts
             ,
             from
             my
             corruptions
             ,
             my
             comming
             implies
             this
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             end
             of
             my
             comming
             ,
             what
             the
             soul
             aimes
             at
             when
             it
             comes
             thus
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             Christ
             to
             save
             me
             from
             the
             power
             of
             my
             sins
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             
             the
             guilt
             of
             my
             sins
             .
             I
             come
             to
             Christ
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             al
             my
             happiness
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             him
             for
             life
             and
             grace
             and
             all
             good
             .
             I
             come
             to
             him
             that
             I
             might
             live
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             might
             live
             to
             God
             by
             him
             ,
             Certainly
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             requires
             only
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             this
             doth
             not
             tend
             to
             loosness
             .
             I
             come
             to
             Christ
             that
             I
             may
             commit
             my
             whole
             soul
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             a
             sanctifying
             grace
             ?
             Indeed
             to
             preach
             thus
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             come
             to
             Christ
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             this
             pleaseth
             Libertines
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             consider
             what
             is
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             must
             first
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             must
             know
             that
             it
             is
             to
             leave
             somewhat
             ;
             to
             know
             wherfore
             I
             come
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             have
             al
             my
             happiness
             in
             him
             .
             I
             come
             to
             him
             for
             life
             ,
             for
             salvation
             ,
             for
             union
             with
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             enjoy
             communion
             with
             him
             to
             everlasting
             ,
             here
             is
             no
             liberty
             to
             looseness
             in
             comming
             ,
             but
             a
             blessed
             maintaining
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             soules
             coming
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             followes
             from
             hence
             that
             the
             weakest
             ,
             and
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             Faith
             that
             is
             ,
             wil
             give
             us
             interest
             in
             Christ
             because
             that
             nothing
             but
             comming
             to
             him
             is
             required
             .
             It
             is
             not
             run
             to
             me
             ,
             or
             come
             strongly
             to
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             but
             get
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             crawling
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             poorly
             ,
             never
             so
             weakely
             ,
             that
             doth
             it
             ,
             by
             comming
             and
             closing
             with
             Christ
             .
             If
             that
             be
             the
             condition
             to
             come
             to
             such
             a
             place
             for
             a
             pardon
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             creeping
             upon
             their
             hands
             and
             feet
             through
             weakeness
             ,
             yet
             if
             they
             be
             but
             there
             ,
             they
             shal
             have
             that
             that
             is
             promised
             :
             so
             say
             I
             ,
             though
             the
             soul
             in
             coming
             to
             Christ
             creep
             as
             it
             were
             upon
             hand
             and
             feet
             ,
             come
             with
             much
             weakeness
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             that
             gives
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             such
             and
             such
             degrees
             of
             Faith
             and
             confidence
             as
             some
             have
             .
             It
             may
             be
             some
             poore
             ,
             weake
             Christians
             ,
             are
             troubled
             at
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             such
             confidence
             and
             assurance
             as
             others
             have
             ,
             they
             are
             ful
             of
             doubts
             and
             feares
             .
             We
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             degree
             and
             strength
             of
             Faith
             that
             is
             required
             in
             coming
             ,
             but
             comming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             with
             shaking
             ,
             with
             trembling
             ,
             though
             with
             mixture
             of
             much
             
             feare
             ,
             yet
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             have
             rest
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             follows
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             bringing
             true
             rest
             unto
             the
             soul
             is
             a
             supernatural
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             comming
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             looking
             forward
             ,
             by
             a
             righteousness
             that
             is
             beyond
             our
             own
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             leaving
             our
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             not
             resting
             upon
             that
             ,
             and
             confiding
             in
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             are
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             inabled
             to
             do
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             of
             the
             souls
             getting
             rest
             in
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             supernatural
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             by
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             wherein
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             deny
             it self
             in
             whatever
             it
             hath
             ,
             whatever
             it
             doth
             ,
             whatever
             it
             can
             be
             inabled
             to
             do
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             It
             rests
             not
             upon
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             done
             by
             it
             ,
             no
             nor
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             God
             himself
             by
             his
             grace
             and
             infinite
             power
             can
             do
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             do
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             do
             in
             it
             ,
             beyond
             what
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             Gods
             infinite
             power
             is
             able
             to
             inable
             it
             to
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             comming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             going
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             this
             is
             supernatural
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             natural
             to
             mankind
             then
             this
             ,
             to
             rest
             upon
             his
             own
             bottom
             ,
             to
             desire
             the
             staff
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             to
             leane
             upon
             some
             worthiness
             ,
             and
             some
             good
             in
             himself
             ,
             this
             though
             he
             wil
             acknowledg
             that
             it
             is
             through
             grace
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             somewhat
             which
             God
             works
             through
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             most
             natural
             to
             a
             rational
             creature
             ,
             to
             rest
             upon
             somewhat
             that
             he
             doth
             to
             make
             up
             his
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             his
             righteousness
             before
             God
             ,
             And
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             work
             of
             God
             to
             beat
             off
             the
             heart
             from
             this
             especially
             .
             The
             heart
             comes
             thus
             far
             ,
             to
             say
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             can
             do
             nothing
             of
             my self
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             I
             do
             al
             :
             now
             for
             the
             heart
             not
             to
             rest
             upon
             this
             as
             its
             own
             righteousness
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             hardest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             although
             men
             may
             be
             convinced
             in
             their
             judgments
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             rest
             in
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             go
             out
             of
             themselves
             to
             another
             principle
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             hardest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             off
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             makes
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             the
             most
             difficult
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             it
             carries
             the
             soul
             out
             of
             it self
             ,
             from
             its
             
             own
             bottom
             ,
             from
             its
             own
             principles
             ,
             and
             the
             mistake
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             is
             that
             that
             is
             the
             undoing
             of
             thousands
             of
             those
             that
             live
             under
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             have
             somewhat
             reformed
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             are
             able
             to
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             yet
             here
             they
             rest
             and
             go
             not
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             to
             look
             for
             rest
             out
             of
             themselves
             and
             do
             not
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             
               What
               ,
               not
               rest
               upon
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               are
               inabled
               to
               do
               upon
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               Faith
               it self
               is
               a
               resting
               upon
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             No
             ,
             but
             this
             you
             must
             observe
             in
             your
             comming
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             rest
             upon
             your
             comming
             ,
             but
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             that
             you
             come
             unto
             ,
             for
             their
             may
             be
             a
             deceit
             in
             that
             too
             .
             There
             be
             some
             that
             rest
             upon
             works
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             mourning
             for
             sin
             ,
             reforming
             their
             lives
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             that
             is
             their
             rest
             and
             peace
             .
             Others
             go
             further
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             must
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             wil
             rest
             upon
             their
             beleeving
             ,
             so
             they
             rest
             upon
             their
             comming
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             object
             that
             they
             come
             unto
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             resting
             upon
             our
             comming
             ,
             upon
             our
             very
             beleeving
             ,
             and
             Christ
             must
             be
             all
             in
             all
             to
             have
             true
             rest
             in
             .
             Therefore
             faith
             is
             a
             Supernatural
             grace
             ,
             because
             by
             that
             we
             are
             taken
             off
             from
             what
             we
             are
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             carryed
             on
             to
             somewhat
             else
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Upon
             this
             follows
             likewise
             That
             faith
             is
             an
             humbling
             grace
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             that
             must
             needs
             humble
             the
             soul
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             for
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             self
             denial
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             a
             creature
             to
             come
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             rely
             upon
             free
             grace
             ,
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             so
             emptied
             of
             it self
             ,
             as
             to
             acknowledg
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             worthiness
             no
             good
             at
             al
             in
             it self
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             content
             to
             live
             eternally
             upon
             meere
             almes
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             al.
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             more
             hard
             to
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             then
             to
             live
             to
             be
             beggers
             al
             your
             daies
             ,
             to
             be
             beholding
             to
             others
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             live
             upon
             meer
             almes
             and
             nothing
             else
             al
             the
             dayes
             of
             your
             lives
             ?
             Now
             for
             the
             
             creature
             to
             be
             so
             emptied
             of
             it self
             ,
             as
             to
             live
             upon
             meere
             almes
             to
             al
             eternity
             ,
             upon
             nothing
             but
             meer
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             principle
             of
             life
             without
             our selves
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             mighty
             work
             of
             emptying
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             self
             denyal
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             Rom.
             10.3
             .
             It
             s
             spoken
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ;
             
               For
               they
               being
               ignorant
               of
               Gods
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               going
               about
               to
               establish
               their
               own
               righteousness
               ,
               have
               not
               submitted
               themselves
               to
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God.
            
             This
             plainly
             shewes
             ,
             that
             the
             bringing
             the
             heart
             to
             rest
             upon
             the
             righteousness
             that
             is
             of
             God
             by
             faith
             (
             for
             that
             is
             meant
             here
             )
             requires
             a
             submission
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             a
             laying
             down
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             a
             humbling
             of
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             very
             ground
             ,
             why
             the
             Lord
             doth
             so
             humble
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             and
             women
             when
             he
             brings
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             Lord
             knows
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             act
             ,
             the
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             greatest
             self
             denial
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             the
             heart
             must
             be
             emptied
             of
             it self
             in
             that
             that
             is
             so
             much
             against
             the
             pride
             of
             mans
             heart
             ,
             to
             live
             eternally
             upon
             meer
             free
             grace
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             man
             doth
             more
             desire
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             somewhat
             ,
             some
             stock
             of
             himself
             to
             live
             upon
             .
             And
             indeed
             herein
             man
             comes
             to
             be
             more
             humble
             then
             Adam
             in
             innocency
             could
             be
             ,
             for
             Adam
             had
             a
             stock
             to
             live
             upon
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             to
             live
             upon
             in
             himself
             ,
             not
             but
             God
             was
             the
             principle
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             then
             God
             gave
             it
             him
             to
             live
             upon
             ,
             the
             stock
             of
             Grace
             he
             had
             in
             his
             owne
             hand
             .
             But
             now
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             second
             Adam
             keepes
             the
             stock
             of
             life
             and
             grace
             upon
             which
             our
             soules
             must
             live
             eternally
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             Christs
             hand
             ,
             not
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             life
             is
             a
             better
             and
             safer
             life
             then
             that
             was
             ,
             and
             thereby
             we
             cannot
             fal
             from
             God
             because
             we
             live
             by
             the
             principle
             of
             life
             that
             is
             in
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             mistery
             ,
             and
             almost
             impossible
             to
             unfould
             ,
             only
             some
             glimmering
             we
             have
             in
             the
             word
             that
             this
             is
             so
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             If
             there
             be
             nothing
             required
             but
             to
             come
             ,
             then
             another
             consequence
             wil
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             .
             Hence
             then
             beleevers
             that
             come
             to
             Christ
             may
             learn
             this
             lesson
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             do
             and
             to
             suffer
             very
             much
             for
             Christ
             after
             they
             come
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             nothing
             required
             of
             them
             to
             the
             pardon
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             Come
             .
             I
             strengthen
             the
             inference
             thus
             ;
             If
             God
             had
             said
             thus
             indeed
             ,
             I
             have
             sent
             a
             mediator
             to
             pacifie
             my
             wrath
             and
             to
             pardon
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             before
             you
             come
             to
             Rest
             ,
             I
             require
             that
             you
             should
             suffer
             so
             many
             hundred
             yeares
             of
             torment
             in
             fire
             ,
             and
             that
             should
             be
             a
             preparation
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             you
             have
             suffered
             so
             much
             ,
             then
             you
             shal
             come
             and
             have
             rest
             ;
             suppose
             this
             had
             been
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             now
             had
             it
             been
             so
             ,
             we
             had
             al
             had
             cause
             to
             have
             fallen
             upon
             our
             face
             and
             have
             blest
             his
             great
             name
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             have
             peace
             on
             any
             termes
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             not
             only
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             these
             termes
             ,
             but
             to
             magnifie
             Gods
             grace
             that
             we
             can
             be
             thus
             saved
             at
             last
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             required
             that
             first
             we
             should
             suffer
             such
             and
             such
             hard
             things
             ,
             and
             then
             Come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             calls
             upon
             us
             first
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             requires
             nothing
             before
             .
             And
             therefore
             before
             we
             are
             able
             to
             do
             the
             Lord
             any
             service
             ,
             the
             Lord
             wil
             first
             accept
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             pardon
             us
             ,
             and
             heale
             us
             ,
             and
             interest
             us
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             take
             us
             to
             be
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             heirs
             of
             heaven
             and
             eternal
             life
             ,
             &
             this
             at
             first
             before
             we
             shal
             ever
             be
             able
             to
             do
             him
             any
             service
             .
             What
             an
             infinite
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             this
             ?
             how
             is
             he
             beforehand
             with
             us
             ?
             for
             he
             calleth
             to
             the
             greatest
             sinner
             ,
             that
             knowes
             what
             his
             sin
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             Laden
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             I
             require
             nothing
             before
             the
             receiving
             you
             to
             mercy
             ,
             but
             meerly
             to
             come
             and
             cast
             your
             souls
             upon
             me
             .
             You
             may
             say
             ,
             Lord
             !
             we
             that
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             so
             many
             sins
             ,
             so
             many
             years
             ,
             might
             it
             not
             be
             just
             that
             God
             should
             require
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             but
             ,
             you
             shal
             live
             so
             many
             yeares
             to
             my
             honor
             ,
             live
             so
             many
             yeares
             to
             my
             service
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             wil
             pardon
             and
             accept
             of
             you
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             saith
             God
             ,
             I
             wil
             receive
             you
             ,
             and
             
             accept
             of
             you
             upon
             your
             comming
             ,
             before
             ever
             you
             are
             able
             to
             do
             me
             any
             kind
             of
             service
             ;
             no
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             have
             first
             my
             favour
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             be
             first
             accepted
             ,
             and
             first
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             then
             indeed
             I
             expect
             service
             from
             you
             ,
             then
             I
             expect
             that
             you
             should
             live
             as
             the
             redeemed
             ones
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             al
             that
             you
             shal
             do
             afterwards
             ,
             shal
             be
             but
             in
             way
             of
             thankfulness
             to
             me
             for
             my
             grace
             .
             And
             indeed
             thus
             do
             beleevers
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             they
             look
             upon
             what
             they
             do
             in
             a
             way
             of
             duty
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             it
             in
             a
             way
             of
             thankfulness
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             special
             thing
             that
             carries
             them
             on
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             his
             son
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             stronger
             argument
             to
             al
             kind
             of
             duties
             that
             now
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             what
             they
             had
             before
             .
             God
             doth
             not
             cal
             upon
             you
             to
             suffer
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             wil
             pardon
             your
             sin
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             saith
             God
             ,
             I
             wil
             bestow
             my
             favour
             first
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             try
             whither
             you
             wil
             suffer
             afterwards
             .
             God
             wil
             not
             do
             as
             men
             ,
             try
             them
             whether
             they
             wil
             suffer
             and
             deserve
             their
             favours
             ,
             before
             they
             bestow
             them
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             saith
             God
             ,
             I
             wil
             first
             bestow
             my
             favours
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             then
             I
             wil
             try
             whether
             you
             wil
             suffer
             for
             me
             and
             do
             me
             service
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             less
             God
             requires
             as
             a
             condition
             before
             we
             come
             to
             Christ
             the
             more
             should
             we
             be
             willing
             to
             do
             for
             God
             after
             we
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
             As
             a
             man
             that
             shall
             receive
             a
             poor
             child
             into
             his
             family
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             his
             heir
             ,
             the
             less
             that
             was
             procured
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             the
             more
             if
             the
             child
             be
             ingenious
             wil
             he
             do
             to
             him
             in
             way
             of
             thankfulness
             .
             Indeed
             if
             the
             friends
             of
             the
             Child
             come
             and
             indent
             with
             the
             man
             ,
             and
             promise
             him
             a
             hundred
             pound
             ,
             the
             Child
             thinks
             he
             is
             not
             so
             beholding
             to
             his
             master
             ,
             for
             their
             was
             money
             given
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             but
             now
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             ly
             at
             the
             dore
             and
             no
             friend
             to
             look
             after
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             rag
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             if
             then
             he
             wil
             take
             you
             in
             ,
             and
             teach
             you
             his
             trade
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             the
             heir
             of
             al
             he
             hath
             ,
             Oh!
             now
             how
             infinitely
             ingaged
             are
             you
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             how
             my
             master
             doth
             al
             this
             for
             me
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             nothing
             done
             before
             to
             procure
             his
             love
             .
             Thus
             Jesus
             Christ
             
             is
             a
             forehand
             with
             us
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             only
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             have
             Rest
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Hence
             follows
             another
             note
             of
             very
             good
             use
             ,
             seeing
             nothing
             is
             required
             first
             ,
             but
             only
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             strong
             ground
             of
             assurance
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             once
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             cast
             away
             ,
             but
             shall
             have
             eternal
             life
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             so
             great
             a
             distance
             between
             eternal
             life
             and
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             between
             one
             that
             is
             in
             his
             Natural
             estate
             ,
             and
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             .
             Now
             God
             hath
             done
             more
             for
             thee
             in
             bringing
             thee
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             then
             he
             shall
             do
             for
             thee
             when
             he
             brings
             thee
             unto
             Heaven
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             geater
             distance
             between
             thee
             and
             Christ
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             between
             thee
             a
             Member
             of
             Christ
             and
             a
             glorified
             Saint
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             bring
             thee
             over
             this
             great
             distance
             ,
             meerly
             out
             of
             free
             Grace
             ,
             and
             nothing
             required
             but
             coming
             ,
             that
             now
             thou
             art
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             and
             therefore
             hast
             right
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             thou
             canst
             challeng
             Heaven
             through
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             put
             a
             principle
             of
             life
             into
             thee
             to
             live
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             a
             principle
             of
             everlasting
             life
             into
             thee
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             principle
             at
             all
             ;
             God
             brings
             thee
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             meerly
             out
             of
             free
             Grace
             .
             Now
             if
             thou
             comest
             so
             freely
             to
             him
             ,
             surely
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             shut
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             a
             mighty
             incouragment
             .
             What
             ,
             if
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             ,
             we
             be
             Reconciled
             to
             Christ
             ,
             much
             more
             now
             shall
             we
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             life
             .
             If
             when
             I
             was
             in
             the
             Gall
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             bond
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             God
             gave
             me
             mercy
             upon
             coming
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             surely
             he
             will
             not
             cast
             me
             out
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Another
             note
             that
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             hence
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             are
             beleevers
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             through
             their
             negligence
             ,
             sluggishness
             ,
             or
             fals
             ,
             they
             loose
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             loose
             their
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             here
             they
             have
             a
             direction
             to
             know
             what
             to
             do
             .
             Look
             how
             thou
             did'st
             at
             first
             ,
             when
             thou
             attainedst
             
             first
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             by
             any
             Righteousness
             of
             thine
             own
             ,
             nor
             by
             thy
             humiliation
             ,
             though
             that
             might
             make
             some
             way
             towards
             it
             .
             So
             now
             when
             thou
             art
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             hast
             lost
             the
             assurance
             of
             Christs
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             now
             thou
             must
             go
             and
             take
             the
             same
             way
             again
             ,
             Christ
             cals
             those
             that
             are
             beleevers
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ;
             those
             that
             have
             lost
             the
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             way
             for
             Rest
             ,
             to
             renew
             the
             act
             of
             thy
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             just
             as
             thou
             did'st
             before
             .
             Though
             God
             did
             humble
             thee
             ,
             yet
             the
             thing
             that
             did
             bring
             thee
             Rest
             was
             ,
             the
             coming
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             much
             more
             should'st
             thou
             do
             now
             ,
             being
             a
             beleever
             .
             When
             thou
             hast
             not
             the
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             thou
             desirest
             ,
             thy
             way
             is
             to
             renew
             thy
             act
             of
             coming
             ,
             of
             going
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             may
             sooner
             come
             to
             have
             Rest
             that
             way
             ,
             than
             by
             thinking
             thus
             .
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             my
             evidences
             be
             right
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             need
             look
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             had
             need
             to
             look
             whether
             my
             humiliation
             be
             right
             ,
             and
             my
             Sanctification
             be
             right
             or
             no.
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             renewing
             the
             act
             of
             thy
             faith
             in
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             will
             bring
             Rest
             sooner
             ,
             and
             safer
             Rest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             shalt
             come
             to
             see
             thy
             Sanctification
             better
             too
             ,
             by
             renewing
             the
             act
             of
             thy
             Faith
             in
             coming
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             have
             thy
             Rest
             sooner
             that
             way
             ,
             it
             follows
             from
             hence
             because
             at
             first
             conversion
             there
             is
             coming
             .
             Thus
             much
             for
             the
             Consequences
             that
             follow
             from
             the
             point
             of
             Christs
             requiring
             only
             to
             come
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXI
             .
          
           
             
               Nine
               Rules
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               right
               coming
               to
               Christ
               .
               1.
               
               Rest
               not
               in
               outward
               means
               that
               lead
               to
               Christ
               ,
               before
               Christ
               himself
               be
               enjoyed
               .
               2.
               
               Pitch
               rather
               upon
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               than
               upon
               the
               good
               things
               of
               Christ
               .
               3.
               
               Come
               with
               the
               whole
               Soul.
               4.
               
               Keep
               Christ
               continually
               in
               thine
               Eye
               .
               5.
               
               Be
               convinced
               that
               whatsoever
               keeps
               thee
               from
               Christ
               ,
               comes
               not
               from
               God.
               6.
               
               Take
               heed
               and
               beware
               of
               al
               discouragements
               ,
               and
               hinderances
               .
               7.
               
               Keep
               the
               Heart
               stil
               tending
               to
               Christ
               .
               8.
               
               Give
               up
               thy self
               to
               Gods
               Spirit
               .
               9.
               
               Often
               renew
               the
               act
               of
               coming
               ,
               come
               often
               to
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             there
             is
             only
             two
             things
             remaine
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             some
             Rules
             to
             be
             propounded
             about
             our
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             And
             then
             some
             means
             to
             draw
             the
             Hearts
             of
             sinners
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             the
             Rules
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             observe
             them
             aright
             in
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             Christ
             in
             a
             right
             way
             ,
             I
             speak
             to
             those
             whose
             Hearts
             are
             about
             coming
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             stirring
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             setting
             upon
             all
             the
             means
             to
             come
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             
               RULE
               I.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               Though
               God
               requires
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               seek
               Christ
               in
               all
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               all
               Duties
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               thy
               great
               care
               not
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               means
               that
               lead
               to
               Christ
               ,
               before
               thou
               comest
               to
               enjoy
               Christ
               himself
               .
               This
               is
               the
               great
               mistake
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               that
               are
               the
               means
               to
               lead
               to
               Christ
               ,
               they
               rest
               in
               ,
               though
               indeed
               they
               have
               not
               Christ
               .
               As
               
               now
               for
               instance
               :
               to
               come
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               ,
               I
               suppose
               if
               I
               aske
               you
               ,
               why
               you
               come
               ,
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               you
               come
               that
               you
               might
               find
               Christ
               there
               ,
               yet
               how
               many
               people
               rest
               in
               this
               meerly
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               hear
               the
               word
               ,
               they
               hear
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               scarce
               ever
               cal
               this
               into
               question
               ,
               have
               I
               met
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               word
               to
               day
               ,
               have
               I
               found
               Jesus
               Christ
               there
               ,
               this
               their
               Hearts
               are
               not
               so
               much
               troubled
               about
               ,
               but
               they
               come
               meerly
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               But
               now
               they
               Rest
               in
               the
               means
               ,
               that
               lead
               to
               Christ
               before
               they
               are
               got
               thither
               .
               As
               if
               a
               man
               were
               a
               going
               a
               journey
               to
               such
               a
               place
               about
               such
               business
               ,
               and
               he
               satisfies
               himself
               in
               this
               ,
               I
               am
               going
               on
               my
               way
               ,
               but
               have
               I
               got
               the
               thing
               I
               go
               for
               ?
               We
               are
               to
               know
               that
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               word
               ,
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               all
               but
               as
               means
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               Christ
               ,
               now
               what
               a
               foolish
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               going
               to
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               have
               we
               the
               thing
               that
               we
               journey
               for
               ?
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               we
               seek
               for
               ,
               have
               we
               him
               ?
               The
               wise
               Merchant
               had
               the
               Field
               ,
               I
               but
               he
               saw
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Pearl
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               went
               and
               sold
               all
               that
               he
               might
               have
               the
               Pearl
               .
               The
               field
               is
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               other
               ordinances
               ,
               in
               these
               ordinances
               is
               the
               Pearl
               ,
               now
               that
               which
               we
               should
               look
               for
               in
               the
               ordinances
               is
               the
               pearl
               ,
               and
               so
               use
               the
               field
               but
               only
               for
               the
               Pearls
               sake
               .
               So
               that
               this
               is
               the
               way
               that
               we
               should
               take
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               all
               duties
               ,
               and
               all
               ordinances
               ,
               to
               look
               at
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               would
               have
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               sure
               to
               pass
               through
               the
               ordinances
               til
               we
               get
               hold
               on
               him
               whom
               our
               Soul
               loveth
               :
               most
               people
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               stick
               in
               the
               ordinances
               themselves
               ,
               and
               have
               got
               no
               hold
               on
               Christ
               ,
               but
               meerly
               spend
               all
               in
               duties
               and
               ordinances
               ,
               that
               they
               wil
               do
               .
               God
               requires
               of
               them
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               they
               wil
               pray
               ,
               and
               God
               requires
               of
               them
               to
               hear
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               hear
               the
               word
               ,
               I
               but
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               somthing
               beyond
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               beyond
               the
               word
               .
               Have
               I
               got
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               have
               I
               got
               to
               Jesus
               
               Christ
               in
               the
               word
               .
               And
               that
               is
               a
               good
               signe
               when
               the
               hearts
               of
               sinners
               are
               satisfied
               with
               nothing
               ,
               with
               no
               ordinances
               except
               they
               find
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               those
               ordinances
               ,
               be
               sure
               to
               go
               through
               the
               ordinances
               unto
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               RULE
               .
               II.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               your
               seeking
               after
               Christ
               ,
               be
               sure
               that
               you
               rather
               pitch
               your
               eye
               and
               your
               heart
               ,
               upon
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               then
               upon
               the
               good
               things
               that
               come
               from
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               way
               to
               pitch
               your
               eye
               and
               your
               heart
               upon
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               rather
               then
               upon
               the
               good
               things
               that
               come
               from
               Christ
               ,
               for
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               him
               ,
               is
               only
               as
               being
               married
               to
               him
               .
               Now
               the
               party
               that
               marries
               ,
               he
               looks
               more
               upon
               the
               person
               then
               upon
               the
               portion
               ,
               he
               looks
               upon
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               person
               ;
               so
               should
               the
               Soul
               in
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               look
               upon
               him
               as
               the
               only
               great
               mediatour
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               reconciler
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               person
               in
               whom
               all
               our
               good
               ,
               happiness
               ,
               and
               glory
               lies
               .
               Labor
               to
               see
               an
               excellency
               in
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               as
               wel
               as
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
               There
               are
               many
               souls
               that
               would
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               why
               ?
               because
               they
               think
               there
               is
               no
               mercy
               but
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               be
               loath
               to
               go
               to
               Hel
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cry
               to
               God
               for
               mercy
               in
               Christ
               ,
               I
               but
               ,
               they
               see
               not
               any
               excellency
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               thou
               must
               look
               upon
               the
               excellencies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               look
               through
               the
               ordinances
               unto
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               look
               after
               union
               with
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               and
               see
               an
               excellency
               and
               beauty
               in
               the
               very
               person
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               my
               Soul
               makes
               after
               him
               to
               have
               union
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               RULE
               .
               III.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               thy
               coming
               ,
               be
               sure
               of
               this
               ,
               to
               come
               with
               thy
               whole
               soule
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               do
               not
               come
               to
               Christ
               only
               as
               one
               meanes
               of
               help
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               thinking
               it
               is
               Good
               to
               make
               use
               of
               al
               means
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               Christ
               I
               see
               to
               be
               as
               likely
               a
               means
               as
               any
               other
               .
               No
               ,
               but
               come
               to
               Christ
               as
               the
               only
               means
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               cast
               thy
               whole
               soul
               upon
               him
               ,
               not
               to
               hang
               upon
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               give
               out
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               an
               arme
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               have
               somewhat
               else
               to
               rest
               upon
               if
               that
               fail
               .
               As
               we
               come
               to
               a
               friend
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               desire
               somewhat
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               how
               ?
               so
               as
               we
               would
               make
               a
               friend
               other
               where
               ,
               that
               if
               that
               fail
               we
               may
               have
               two
               strings
               to
               our
               bow
               :
               but
               we
               must
               come
               to
               Christ
               and
               lay
               the
               ful
               weight
               upon
               him
               alone
               ,
               the
               ful
               soul
               upon
               him
               .
               We
               must
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               not
               as
               if
               we
               were
               over
               some
               deep
               pit
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               rest
               upon
               that
               is
               strong
               enough
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               would
               lay
               weight
               upon
               that
               is
               alone
               we
               might
               be
               safe
               .
               Wel
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               another
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               rotten
               thing
               ,
               now
               we
               are
               loth
               to
               venture
               upon
               the
               strong
               ,
               the
               sound
               ,
               not
               knowing
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               but
               we
               lay
               a
               part
               upon
               the
               rotten
               ,
               and
               part
               upon
               the
               sound
               ,
               by
               this
               perhaps
               we
               may
               come
               to
               fal
               and
               perish
               ,
               because
               the
               ful
               weight
               was
               not
               laid
               upon
               that
               that
               was
               sound
               .
               So
               here
               ,
               the
               Lord
               propounds
               his
               son
               as
               an
               alsufficient
               redeemer
               for
               us
               ,
               in
               whom
               there
               is
               righteousness
               and
               salvation
               ,
               and
               requires
               of
               those
               that
               come
               to
               his
               Son
               ,
               that
               they
               shal
               come
               with
               their
               whol
               souls
               ,
               and
               lay
               the
               whol
               weight
               of
               their
               soules
               upon
               him
               for
               life
               and
               salvation
               ,
               and
               al
               their
               good
               and
               happiness
               .
               Now
               if
               they
               think
               to
               have
               two
               strings
               to
               their
               bow
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               Christ
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               have
               the
               world
               too
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               wayes
               too
               ,
               upon
               this
               a
               Thousand
               to
               one
               but
               they
               miscarry
               .
               It
               was
               an
               excellent
               speech
               of
               Joseph
               ,
               sending
               for
               his
               father
               Jacob
               in
               Genesis
               45.20
               .
               Joseph
               sent
               to
               have
               his
               father
               Jacob
               brought
               to
               him
               ,
               now
               there
               
               was
               many
               things
               that
               Jacob
               had
               regard
               to
               before
               ,
               but
               now
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               regard
               not
               the
               stuff
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               all
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               is
               yours
               .
               So
               when
               the
               Lord
               doth
               cal
               any
               poor
               sinner
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               Lord
               saith
               to
               it
               ,
               regard
               not
               the
               stuff
               ,
               let
               your
               Heart
               be
               wholly
               taken
               off
               from
               all
               Creature
               comforts
               that
               are
               most
               dear
               unto
               you
               it
               is
               all
               but
               stuff
               ,
               here
               is
               Heaven
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               Riches
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Riches
               of
               Christ
               is
               yours
               ,
               and
               then
               doth
               the
               Soul
               come
               to
               Christ
               indeed
               ,
               when
               it
               laies
               all
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               satisfied
               with
               him
               alone
               .
            
          
           
             
               RULE
               .
               IV.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               When
               thy
               Soul
               is
               making
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               labor
               to
               keep
               him
               continually
               in
               thine
               Eye
               and
               look
               upon
               him
               in
               his
               excellency
               ,
               Glory
               ,
               and
               beauty
               ,
               keep
               the
               object
               before
               thee
               all
               the
               while
               thou
               art
               coming
               towards
               him
               .
               As
               it
               is
               in
               any
               journey
               ,
               if
               I
               am
               going
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               I
               can
               see
               the
               journeys
               end
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               mine
               eye
               ,
               I
               can
               see
               the
               steeple
               before
               me
               of
               the
               place
               that
               I
               am
               going
               unto
               ;
               when
               the
               Marriner
               can
               see
               the
               harbour
               that
               he
               is
               going
               unto
               ,
               this
               is
               comfortable
               .
               So
               the
               Soul
               that
               comes
               to
               Christ
               must
               resolve
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               must
               keep
               him
               in
               mine
               Eye
               ,
               in
               his
               lustre
               ,
               Beauty
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               may
               see
               a
               greater
               good
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               than
               in
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               that
               the
               goodness
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               doth
               out-bid
               all
               good
               whatsoever
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               a
               great
               help
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               :
               for
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               hinderances
               of
               the
               Soul
               in
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               looseth
               the
               sight
               of
               Christ
               in
               coming
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               propounds
               other
               spectacles
               before
               its
               Eyes
               in
               coming
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               lookes
               into
               the
               deep
               pit
               of
               its
               own
               Heart
               ,
               and
               sees
               no
               other
               matter
               but
               discouragement
               ,
               whereas
               it
               should
               keep
               up
               its
               Eyes
               upon
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               opening
               his
               Arms
               ready
               to
               imbrace
               it
               .
               And
               there
               is
               a
               secret
               power
               and
               influence
               that
               comes
               from
               Christ
               unto
               the
               Soul
               to
               draw
               the
               Soul
               to
               him
               .
               So
               long
               as
               the
               Soul
               keeps
               Christ
               
               in
               his
               Eye
               ,
               as
               the
               poor
               Woman
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 can
                 but
                 touch
                 the
                 hem
                 of
                 his
                 Garment
              
               ;
               Nay
               ;
               you
               may
               go
               further
               then
               so
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               degree
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               If
               I
               may
               have
               but
               a
               sight
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               that
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               Christ
               that
               will
               draw
               the
               Heart
               unto
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               As
               they
               say
               of
               some
               kind
               of
               creatures
               ,
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               them
               will
               kil
               a
               Man
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               do
               but
               see
               you
               ,
               or
               you
               them
               ,
               there
               will
               come
               poyson
               from
               them
               that
               wil
               kill
               you
               ,
               say
               the
               Naturalists
               .
               But
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               true
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               can
               keep
               Christ
               in
               your
               Eye
               ,
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wil
               be
               of
               excellent
               vertue
               to
               draw
               the
               Soul
               to
               Christ
               .
               And
               therefore
               you
               that
               are
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               observe
               this
               ,
               some
               that
               are
               coming
               to
               Christ
               it
               fares
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               when
               they
               were
               going
               to
               Canaan
               ;
               they
               had
               gone
               a
               pretty
               way
               ,
               and
               made
               some
               progress
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               fel
               into
               discontent
               when
               they
               found
               a
               little
               discouragement
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               they
               were
               brought
               back
               again
               ,
               and
               wandred
               forty
               Years
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               the
               punishment
               of
               their
               murmuring
               and
               discontent
               ;
               So
               it
               is
               with
               many
               that
               are
               going
               out
               of
               their
               natural
               State
               unto
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               come
               very
               near
               to
               him
               many
               times
               ,
               and
               then
               fal
               into
               fits
               of
               discontent
               ,
               pining
               ,
               fretting
               ,
               and
               discouragement
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               brought
               back
               again
               and
               made
               to
               wander
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               of
               discouragement
               for
               many
               Years
               together
               .
            
          
           
             
               RULE
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Labor
               throughly
               to
               convince
               thy
               Soul
               of
               this
               thing
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               sorrow
               for
               sin
               ,
               whatsoever
               humiliation
               ,
               whatsoever
               trouble
               of
               spirit
               keeps
               thy
               Heart
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               rather
               from
               thine
               own
               corruption
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               of
               God
               in
               thee
               ,
               except
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               it
               's
               of
               God
               as
               an
               affliction
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               suffering
               the
               Devil
               to
               try
               thee
               ,
               but
               whatever
               sorrow
               it
               be
               for
               thine
               own
               wretchedness
               ,
               or
               unworthiness
               ,
               if
               
               this
               keep
               thee
               off
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               discourage
               thee
               from
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               convince
               thy
               Soul
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               gracious
               work
               of
               God
               in
               thee
               ,
               but
               the
               troubling
               of
               the
               Devil
               in
               thee
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               many
               poor
               sinners
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               once
               troubled
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               take
               a
               kind
               of
               Satisfaction
               in
               this
               ,
               they
               think
               this
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               glad
               of
               it
               .
               I
               grant
               you
               ,
               trouble
               for
               sin
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               to
               be
               glad
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               if
               your
               trouble
               for
               sin
               hinder
               you
               from
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               makes
               you
               think
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               so
               unworthy
               you
               may
               not
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               this
               trouble
               is
               not
               mixt
               with
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               be
               convinced
               of
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               RULE
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Take
               heed
               of
               all
               kind
               of
               discouragements
               and
               hinderances
               in
               your
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               then
               take
               heed
               especially
               of
               all
               determinations
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               insnaring
               your
               Souls
               by
               determining
               against
               your selves
               ,
               as
               saying
               ,
               surely
               the
               Lord
               will
               never
               shew
               mercy
               to
               me
               ,
               the
               time
               is
               past
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               forsaken
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               used
               so
               much
               meanes
               so
               long
               time
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               No
               ,
               The
               Lord
               never
               intends
               good
               to
               me
               ,
               Oh!
               Take
               heed
               of
               these
               determinations
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               sinful
               ,
               wherever
               they
               are
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               just
               cause
               in
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               be
               it
               as
               vile
               as
               it
               will
               ,
               for
               such
               determinations
               as
               these
               are
               :
               and
               know
               ,
               when
               thou
               givest
               way
               to
               such
               determinations
               as
               these
               ,
               thou
               dost
               but
               insnare
               and
               fetter
               thy
               Legs
               by
               this
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               come
               to
               Christ
               ;
               Christ
               calls
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               infettered
               with
               thy
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               for
               so
               ,
               one
               may
               lay
               fetters
               upon
               ones
               own
               Legs
               ,
               by
               ones
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               to
               hinder
               this
               spiritual
               coming
               to
               Christ
               .
               As
               if
               a
               man
               should
               tie
               fetters
               about
               his
               Legs
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               called
               to
               come
               to
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               I
               cannot
               come
               .
               Do
               not
               sit
               down
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               shall
               never
               have
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               one
               that
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               election
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               never
               come
               to
               
               Christ
               ,
               take
               off
               such
               thoughts
               when
               thou
               art
               about
               coming
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               RULE
               .
               VII
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               At
               those
               times
               when
               thou
               canst
               not
               feel
               thy
               Heart
               active
               as
               thou
               desirest
               to
               go
               after
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               keep
               thy
               Heart
               stil
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               keep
               it
               tending
               that
               way
               .
               Why
               cannot
               I
               go
               to
               Christ
               ?
               Christ
               calls
               me
               to
               go
               to
               him
               .
               Oh!
               I
               have
               a
               dead
               Heart
               ,
               and
               a
               heavy
               dull
               Heart
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               I
               am
               neerer
               Christ
               there
               ,
               than
               if
               I
               should
               neglect
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               I
               wil
               present
               my
               Soul
               where
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               he
               may
               cast
               in
               some
               Vertue
               into
               my
               Heart
               to
               make
               it
               more
               stirring
               after
               him
               ,
               but
               however
               I
               am
               resolved
               upon
               this
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               turne
               away
               from
               Christ
               ,
               I
               will
               keep
               my
               Heart
               where
               I
               am
               howsoever
               ,
               If
               I
               can
               go
               no
               further
               ,
               and
               here
               I
               will
               stand
               ,
               and
               here
               I
               wil
               look
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               cry
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               cry
               to
               God
               as
               the
               Church
               doth
               ,
               
                 Draw
                 me
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 run
                 after
                 thee
              
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               cannot
               beleeve
               ,
               yet
               here
               I
               will
               stand
               ,
               and
               sigh
               and
               cry
               ,
               and
               cal
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               perish
               I
               will
               perish
               crying
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               draw
               my
               Heart
               ,
               Oh
               draw
               ,
               draw
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               run
               after
               thee
               .
               Blessed
               Redeemer
               ,
               dost
               thou
               cal
               us
               ?
               send
               forth
               somwhat
               of
               thy
               spirit
               ,
               that
               may
               draw
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               will
               run
               after
               thee
               .
               Keep
               thy
               Heart
               in
               such
               a
               frame
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               a
               great
               discouragement
               about
               coming
               to
               Christ
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               many
               .
               Christ
               calls
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               many
               sweet
               incouragements
               in
               the
               word
               to
               come
               ,
               I
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               to
               them
               that
               have
               their
               Hearts
               stirring
               and
               working
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               him
               .
               But
               I
               have
               a
               dead
               ,
               and
               dull
               Heart
               ,
               and
               cannot
               work
               towards
               him
               .
               I
               but
               if
               thou
               canst
               not
               stir
               and
               work
               after
               him
               ,
               yet
               set
               thy
               Soul
               in
               sight
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               look
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               waite
               til
               Gods
               time
               come
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               let
               some
               influence
               into
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               a
               mighty
               help
               this
               way
               .
            
             
             
               And
               take
               heed
               of
               listening
               to
               any
               temptation
               that
               may
               draw
               away
               thy
               heart
               from
               coming
               to
               Christ
               .
               It
               is
               a
               notable
               Scripture
               that
               you
               have
               in
               1.
               
               Sam.
               12.20
               .
               it
               is
               of
               Samuel
               Speaking
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               that
               had
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               were
               troubled
               for
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               Samuel
               said
               unto
               the
               people
               .
               
                 Fear
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 this
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 yet
                 turn
                 not
                 aside
                 from
                 following
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 al
                 your
                 hearts
                 and
                 turne
                 ye
                 not
                 aside
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 should
                 ye
                 go
                 after
                 vain
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 profit
                 nor
                 deliver
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 vain
                 .
              
               You
               have
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               troubled
               ,
               what
               shal
               we
               do
               ?
               Saith
               Samuel
               ,
               though
               you
               have
               thus
               sinned
               ,
               yet
               do
               not
               turne
               aside
               to
               vanity
               .
               So
               do
               I
               say
               ,
               you
               have
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Christ
               cals
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               you
               complain
               you
               have
               a
               dead
               and
               dul
               heart
               ,
               I
               but
               then
               ,
               do
               not
               turne
               from
               Christ
               to
               vanity
               ,
               set
               your selves
               stil
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               attend
               upon
               him
               in
               those
               Ordinances
               ,
               that
               he
               useth
               to
               present
               himself
               in
               .
            
          
           
             
               RULE
               .
               VIII
               .
            
             
               Eighthly
               ,
               When
               thy
               heart
               begins
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               give
               up
               thy self
               to
               the
               stream
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               wil
               be
               stirring
               ever
               and
               anon
               ,
               though
               not
               at
               al
               times
               alike
               .
               Thou
               art
               attending
               upon
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               waiting
               when
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               should
               come
               to
               draw
               thy
               heart
               to
               Christ
               ,
               wait
               upon
               this
               stirring
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               feel
               the
               Spirit
               beginning
               to
               draw
               thy
               heart
               to
               Christ
               in
               any
               measure
               ,
               Oh!
               then
               joyn
               with
               the
               work
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               thy
               soul
               to
               the
               stream
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ;
               do
               not
               thou
               draw
               back
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               Gods
               spirit
               is
               drawing
               thy
               heart
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               thou
               presently
               drawest
               back
               with
               discouraging
               thoughts
               ,
               upon
               consideration
               of
               thy
               Vileness
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               art
               not
               humbled
               :
               now
               when
               thou
               feelest
               Gods
               spirit
               stirring
               in
               thee
               ,
               give
               up
               thy
               soul
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               .
               As
               when
               a
               man
               goes
               to
               
               learne
               to
               swim
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               to
               lay
               down
               himself
               ,
               and
               keep
               a
               padling
               with
               his
               hands
               and
               feet
               ,
               but
               there
               must
               be
               a
               giving
               up
               of
               himself
               to
               the
               water
               ,
               Sometimes
               a
               man
               keeps
               ten
               times
               more
               stir
               to
               keep
               himself
               from
               drowning
               ,
               then
               another
               that
               can
               swim
               ;
               one
               that
               hath
               got
               the
               art
               of
               swimming
               ,
               while
               the
               other
               sinkes
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               the
               water
               helpes
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               keeps
               himself
               above
               water
               .
               Just
               thus
               is
               the
               difference
               ,
               between
               some
               that
               are
               troubled
               in
               their
               consciences
               for
               their
               sins
               .
               and
               others
               ,
               between
               some
               that
               are
               coming
               to
               Christ
               and
               others
               .
               Some
               that
               are
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               the
               right
               art
               of
               giving
               up
               themselves
               to
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               sinking
               ,
               and
               in
               mighty
               confusion
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               keep
               such
               a
               do
               with
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               and
               strange
               confused
               thoughts
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               horror
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               al
               because
               they
               fear
               they
               shal
               sink
               down
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               destruction
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               others
               that
               are
               afraid
               of
               sinking
               and
               drowning
               as
               wel
               as
               they
               ,
               but
               coming
               to
               understand
               what
               the
               way
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               nothing
               in
               themselves
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               sinking
               ,
               yet
               they
               come
               to
               learn
               how
               to
               give
               up
               their
               souls
               to
               the
               stream
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               that
               carries
               them
               on
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               a
               more
               solid
               way
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               less
               trouble
               they
               come
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               get
               into
               the
               arke
               and
               so
               are
               safe
               for
               ever
               .
               Whereas
               others
               they
               skrabble
               on
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               arke
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               poor
               man
               should
               be
               skrabbling
               upon
               the
               ship
               ,
               no
               body
               lookes
               after
               him
               ,
               he
               fals
               down
               and
               is
               drowned
               at
               last
               .
               So
               those
               that
               skrabble
               and
               do
               not
               give
               up
               themselves
               unto
               the
               arke
               ,
               they
               fal
               down
               again
               and
               at
               the
               last
               perish
               You
               have
               a
               scripture
               for
               this
               in
               1.
               
               Kings
               .
               20.33
               .
               The
               Servants
               of
               Benhadad
               ,
               they
               diligently
               observed
               whether
               any
               thing
               would
               come
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               ,
               thy
               brother
               Benhadad
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               thing
               ,
               they
               go
               in
               a
               way
               of
               seeking
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               for
               his
               brother
               Benhadad
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               they
               watch
               for
               any
               word
               that
               might
               pass
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               have
               any
               hope
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 my
                 brother
                 
                 Benhadad
              
               ,
               and
               they
               take
               hold
               of
               this
               presently
               .
               So
               it
               should
               be
               with
               a
               sinner
               that
               is
               seeking
               after
               Christ
               ,
               he
               should
               diligently
               watch
               what
               may
               come
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               may
               give
               any
               incouragement
               ;
               doth
               the
               Spirit
               move
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               work
               in
               thee
               to
               draw
               thee
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               Oh!
               thou
               mightest
               have
               got
               a
               great
               way
               thither
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               mightest
               have
               been
               in
               his
               bosom
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               armes
               by
               this
               time
               if
               thou
               hadst
               taken
               this
               course
               .
            
          
           
             
               RULE
               IX
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               The
               soul
               that
               is
               about
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               yet
               know
               whether
               it
               is
               truly
               got
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               should
               often
               renew
               the
               act
               of
               coming
               ,
               for
               certainly
               there
               are
               many
               that
               are
               at
               Christ
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               know
               it
               .
               It
               may
               be
               some
               soule
               may
               say
               ,
               I
               had
               thought
               I
               had
               got
               to
               Christ
               before
               ,
               but
               I
               see
               my
               Corruptions
               prevail
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               afraid
               I
               am
               not
               come
               to
               Christ
               ;
               wil
               not
               these
               soules
               think
               that
               they
               must
               not
               come
               to
               Christ
               til
               they
               have
               overcome
               their
               Corruptions
               ?
               wheras
               the
               best
               way
               to
               overcome
               thy
               corruption
               is
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               renew
               the
               act
               of
               thy
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               longer
               thou
               staiest
               from
               renewing
               this
               act
               of
               thy
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               more
               strong
               thy
               corruptions
               grow
               in
               thee
               .
               Certainly
               do
               thou
               ly
               down
               as
               long
               as
               thou
               wilt
               in
               any
               sullen
               mood
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               my
               Corruption
               is
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               afraid
               I
               never
               went
               to
               Christ
               ,
               thy
               corruptions
               would
               grow
               stronger
               in
               thee
               ,
               thou
               must
               not
               stay
               til
               thy
               corruptions
               be
               subdued
               before
               thou
               goest
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               renew
               the
               act
               of
               coming
               to
               Christ
               again
               ,
               say
               I
               wil
               try
               it
               again
               ,
               may
               be
               I
               did
               not
               do
               it
               aright
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               miss
               it
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               I
               wil
               try
               it
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               and
               the
               hundredth
               time
               .
               Do
               not
               say
               if
               I
               had
               overcome
               sin
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               I
               would
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               first
               sanctified
               by
               Christ
               ,
               then
               I
               would
               come
               to
               Christ
               for
               justification
               ,
               and
               is
               this
               the
               right
               order
               ?
               No
               ,
               thou
               must
               come
               first
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               
               thou
               mayest
               have
               thy
               corruptions
               subdued
               .
               It
               would
               seem
               a
               strange
               thing
               that
               if
               a
               king
               should
               come
               to
               a
               woman
               and
               tel
               her
               he
               would
               be
               married
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               should
               say
               ,
               no
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               a
               Queene
               I
               would
               take
               him
               ,
               but
               she
               must
               first
               be
               married
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               her
               to
               be
               a
               Queen
               .
               So
               here
               ,
               the
               soul
               must
               not
               first
               say
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               first
               sanctified
               and
               had
               overcome
               such
               and
               such
               corruptions
               ,
               I
               would
               come
               to
               Christ
               no
               ,
               but
               by
               coming
               to
               Christ
               &
               renewing
               thy
               act
               of
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               sanctifies
               thee
               .
               That
               is
               a
               rule
               that
               I
               would
               leave
               with
               al
               young
               beginners
               ,
               spend
               more
               time
               and
               more
               strength
               ,
               in
               renewing
               the
               very
               act
               of
               beleeving
               ,
               of
               rolling
               thy
               soul
               upon
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               casting
               thy
               burden
               upon
               him
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               worke
               what
               soever
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               that
               thou
               canst
               spend
               thy
               time
               &
               thy
               strength
               more
               profitably
               in
               ,
               then
               the
               renewing
               the
               act
               of
               coming
               to
               Christ
               .
               Come
               saith
               Christ
               ;
               saith
               the
               soul
               ,
               I
               had
               thought
               I
               had
               come
               ,
               but
               I
               was
               deceived
               ;
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               come
               again
               ,
               and
               come
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               overcome
               any
               corruption
               in
               thy
               heart
               .
               So
               that
               when
               Christ
               cals
               thee
               to
               come
               ,
               remember
               these
               rules
               ,
               Oh!
               that
               you
               would
               lay
               them
               up
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               at
               al
               times
               .
               When
               you
               heare
               such
               things
               out
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               remember
               what
               hath
               bin
               said
               in
               this
               text
               what
               is
               implyed
               in
               the
               coming
               ,
               what
               way
               you
               would
               come
               ,
               and
               O!
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               help
               poor
               soules
               thus
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               know
               for
               your
               incouragement
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               give
               you
               a
               heart
               to
               answer
               to
               his
               cal
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               his
               Son
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               evident
               signe
               of
               your
               predestination
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               cals
               he
               hath
               elected
               ,
               yea
               ,
               do
               but
               think
               thus
               with
               your selves
               ,
               what
               an
               infinite
               mercy
               is
               it
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               God
               calls
               me
               to
               come
               ,
               I
               might
               have
               had
               my
               eares
               filled
               with
               this
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               ye
               cursed
               .
               Thus
               many
               are
               cast
               off
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               bids
               them
               depart
               from
               me
               ye
               cursed
               ,
               thou
               art
               as
               great
               a
               sinner
               may
               be
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               now
               whereas
               God
               might
               have
               said
               depart
               from
               me
               thou
               vild
               soul
               ,
               thou
               passionate
               soul
               ,
               thou
               filthy
               unclean
               soul
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               sound
               might
               have
               been
               in
               thin
               eares
               ,
               but
               instead
               of
               that
               sound
               there
               is
               the
               
               spirit
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               ministry
               of
               this
               word
               calling
               to
               thee
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               yea
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               onely
               cal
               thee
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               many
               rules
               ,
               how
               thou
               shouldest
               come
               to
               him
               .
               If
               a
               Prince
               shal
               first
               make
               a
               proclamation
               for
               a
               rebel
               to
               come
               to
               him
               for
               pardon
               ,
               and
               shal
               send
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               out
               many
               rules
               how
               he
               shal
               come
               ,
               and
               direct
               him
               to
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               what
               a
               mighty
               incouragement
               would
               this
               be
               to
               such
               an
               one
               to
               come
               in
               .
               Now
               this
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               hath
               done
               to
               thee
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               only
               proclaimed
               that
               he
               is
               mediator
               between
               God
               and
               thee
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               sent
               his
               spirit
               to
               cal
               thee
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               sent
               his
               messenger
               to
               give
               thee
               rules
               how
               to
               order
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               heed
               of
               such
               a
               by
               way
               and
               such
               a
               turning
               ,
               and
               observe
               these
               and
               these
               things
               for
               thy
               help
               ,
               thus
               Christ
               hath
               done
               for
               thee
               .
               If
               the
               Lord
               doth
               give
               thee
               a
               heart
               to
               answer
               to
               Christs
               cal
               ,
               know
               ,
               that
               this
               calling
               to
               thee
               by
               Christ
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               wil
               be
               no
               other
               but
               a
               forerunner
               of
               that
               cal
               that
               Christ
               shal
               make
               to
               thee
               another
               day
               ,
               There
               's
               a
               cal
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               al
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               Laden
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               rest
               ,
               Inherit
               the
               kingdome
               prepared
               for
               you
               .
               This
               is
               worth
               ten
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               soul
               answers
               to
               his
               cal
               ,
               such
               a
               soul
               may
               go
               away
               ,
               and
               be
               comforted
               that
               Christ
               wil
               cal
               you
               after
               another
               manner
               .
               He
               cals
               the
               poor
               laden
               soul
               to
               give
               you
               now
               rest
               ,
               but
               he
               wil
               cal
               you
               afterwards
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               to
               receive
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               Come
               not
               to
               rest
               only
               ,
               but
               come
               to
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               the
               kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               Nine
               means
               to
               draw
               Sinners
               to
               Christ
               ,
               namely
               ,
               That
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               that
               cals
               us
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               He
               is
               our
               neer
               Kinsman
               ,
               (
               wherein
               three
               strong
               arguments
               are
               included
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               terror
               of
               Gods
               glory
               is
               taken
               away
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               is
               infinitely
               inclined
               to
               do
               good
               unto
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               In
               uniting
               the
               divine
               nature
               with
               the
               human
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               a
               greater
               work
               than
               to
               save
               a
               soul
               .
               )
               3.
               
               He
               is
               the
               mediator
               .
               4.
               
               He
               deserves
               that
               we
               should
               come
               to
               him
               .
               5.
               
               The
               soul
               gets
               infinite
               good
               by
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               instanced
               in
               four
               particulars
               .
               6.
               
               We
               are
               miserable
               in
               our selves
               .
               7.
               
               Christ
               wil
               certainly
               receive
               them
               that
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               opened
               in
               three
               particulars
               .
               8.
               
               We
               stand
               in
               great
               need
               of
               Christ
               .
               9.
               
               The
               not
               coming
               to
               Christ
               wil
               aggravate
               all
               other
               Sins
               .
               With
               an
               answer
               unto
               some
               Objections
               .
            
          
           
             NOW
             that
             which
             followes
             to
             be
             spoken
             unto
             in
             this
             second
             part
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             the
             invitation
             it self
             ,
             is
             the
             drawing
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             sinners
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             work
             that
             we
             have
             to
             do
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             Luke
             14.17
             .
             
               He
               sent
               his
               servants
               at
               supper
               time
               to
               say
               to
               them
               that
               were
               bidden
               ,
               Come
               ,
               for
               al
               things
               are
               now
               ready
               ,
            
             There
             the
             gospel
             is
             set
             out
             unto
             us
             by
             a
             rich
             mans
             making
             a
             great
             wedding
             supper
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             prepared
             al
             his
             dainties
             ,
             he
             sends
             his
             servants
             to
             invite
             the
             guests
             ,
             saying
             ,
             al
             things
             are
             ready
             ,
             this
             wedding
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             excellent
             things
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             excellent
             things
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             and
             the
             servants
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             
             sent
             out
             to
             cal
             sinners
             ,
             to
             cal
             the
             guests
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             are
             ready
             .
             So
             then
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             I
             cal
             unto
             al
             laden
             sinners
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             for
             the
             drawing
             of
             the
             soules
             of
             those
             that
             are
             thus
             laden
             ,
             these
             several
             things
             are
             to
             be
             propounded
             .
          
           
             
               ARG.
               I.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               consider
               who
               Christ
               is
               that
               calls
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               is
               ;
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               .
               What
               is
               Jesus
               Christ
               that
               doth
               cal
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ?
               The
               very
               knowledg
               of
               him
               ,
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               mighty
               argument
               to
               prevail
               with
               the
               heart
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               that
               cals
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               second
               person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               the
               brightness
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               character
               and
               image
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               Heb.
               1.3
               .
               He
               is
               equal
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Father
               in
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               the
               adoration
               of
               Angels
               ,
               he
               hath
               al
               fulness
               of
               al
               good
               in
               him
               .
               If
               a
               great
               Prince
               should
               cal
               to
               you
               as
               you
               go
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               and
               say
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               would
               not
               you
               presently
               adress
               your selves
               to
               make
               towards
               him
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               him
               ?
               know
               ,
               when
               Christ
               calls
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               than
               if
               al
               the
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               should
               stand
               together
               ,
               to
               cal
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
               When
               once
               the
               soul
               comes
               to
               know
               who
               it
               is
               that
               cals
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               mighty
               argument
               to
               work
               the
               soul
               towards
               Christ
               .
               But
               you
               wil
               say
               ,
               alas
               ,
               Christ
               is
               so
               glorious
               ,
               how
               shal
               we
               come
               to
               him
               ?
               his
               glory
               is
               enough
               to
               overwhelme
               us
               ,
               when
               the
               Angels
               did
               but
               appeare
               in
               some
               glorious
               manner
               ,
               even
               some
               of
               the
               prophets
               and
               holy
               men
               ,
               were
               not
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               them
               ,
               we
               cannot
               come
               to
               Christ
               because
               of
               his
               glory
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               know
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               That
               as
               he
               is
               so
               glorious
               in
               himself
               ,
               the
               lustre
               of
               heaven
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               taken
               our
               nature
               upon
               himself
               ,
               he
               hath
               clothed
               himself
               with
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               so
               united
               into
               an
               hypostatical
               union
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               made
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               yea
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               person
               in
               Trinity
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               the
               person
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               son
               of
               man
               should
               be
               the
               same
               person
               that
               the
               son
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               mistery
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               work
               that
               ever
               God
               did
               ,
               abundantly
               greater
               than
               making
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               for
               God
               to
               unite
               our
               natures
               so
               neere
               unto
               his
               son
               ,
               this
               God
               hath
               done
               ,
               so
               that
               Christ
               that
               calls
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               God
               blessed
               for
               ever
               ,
               equal
               with
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               ful
               of
               Glory
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               your
               kinsman
               ,
               he
               is
               your
               neere
               kinsman
               ,
               that
               hath
               taken
               your
               flesh
               upon
               him
               .
               Now
               had
               you
               one
               that
               were
               neer
               a
               kin
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               were
               advanced
               to
               be
               the
               Emperor
               of
               al
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               cal
               to
               you
               and
               say
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               would
               you
               not
               make
               towards
               him
               ?
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               your
               nature
               in
               heaven
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               in
               an
               hypostatical
               union
               united
               to
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwels
               bodily
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               Col.
               2.9
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               he
               that
               cals
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               there
               are
               great
               things
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               had
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               you
               shal
               see
               more
               by
               and
               by
               .
            
             
               Now
               consider
               this
               one
               particular
               ,
               viz.
               who
               Christ
               is
               that
               calls
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               there
               are
               two
               or
               three
               mighty
               strong
               arguments
               to
               prevail
               with
               the
               soul
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               man
               ,
               God
               man
               ,
               so
               united
               ,
               hence
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               comes
               to
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               so
               as
               poor
               wretched
               flesh
               may
               be
               able
               now
               to
               converse
               with
               God
               ,
               being
               vailed
               with
               our
               own
               nature
               ,
               God
               being
               vailed
               with
               flesh
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               if
               God
               in
               his
               own
               Glory
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               in
               himself
               in
               the
               highest
               heavens
               ,
               should
               cal
               us
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               we
               might
               be
               afraid
               least
               we
               should
               be
               overwhelmed
               with
               his
               glory
               ,
               we
               cannot
               stand
               before
               him
               ;
               we
               cannot
               look
               so
               much
               as
               upon
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               how
               shal
               we
               be
               able
               to
               go
               to
               the
               body
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ?
               Are
               we
               able
               to
               go
               to
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ?
               No
               ,
               it
               would
               burn
               us
               up
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               be
               able
               to
               go
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               then
               ?
               Now
               because
               the
               Lord
               knows
               that
               his
               glory
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               he
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               provide
               such
               a
               way
               to
               take
               off
               the
               
               terror
               of
               his
               greatness
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               frail
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               the
               Lord
               hath
               done
               that
               which
               may
               encourage
               us
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               vailed
               his
               glory
               with
               Human
               Nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               may
               now
               through
               Christ
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               ,
               and
               converse
               with
               the
               infinite
               glorious
               God.
               This
               is
               a
               great
               mistery
               ,
               the
               greatest
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               taken
               our
               flesh
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               vailed
               his
               glory
               with
               our
               flesh
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               his
               terror
               taken
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               here
               was
               one
               special
               end
               that
               Christ
               was
               made
               man
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               might
               deal
               with
               us
               in
               a
               more
               familiar
               way
               ,
               than
               otherwise
               he
               could
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               that
               Christ
               that
               is
               God-man
               ,
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               cals
               us
               to
               come
               to
               him
               :
               hence
               we
               have
               this
               Meditation
               ,
               That
               certainly
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               infinitly
               inclined
               to
               do
               good
               unto
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               mighty
               incouragement
               for
               all
               poor
               Souls
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               for
               when
               thou
               hearest
               ,
               that
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               made
               man
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               by
               that
               thou
               may'st
               gather
               this
               for
               thy
               encouragement
               ,
               that
               certainly
               God
               is
               infinitly
               inclined
               to
               do
               good
               unto
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               ,
               God
               would
               never
               have
               wrought
               so
               strange
               a
               work
               ,
               as
               to
               unite
               our
               Natures
               into
               one
               person
               with
               his
               Son
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               meant
               to
               do
               some
               infinite
               good
               unto
               mankind
               ;
               the
               Lord
               hath
               given
               a
               most
               evident
               demonstration
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               uniting
               mans
               Nature
               to
               his
               own
               Son.
               As
               if
               the
               King
               should
               be
               pleased
               to
               marry
               his
               Son
               to
               one
               that
               is
               the
               nearest
               Kinswoman
               you
               have
               ,
               you
               would
               by
               that
               gather
               such
               an
               argument
               as
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               friends
               would
               conclude
               ,
               surely
               the
               King
               doth
               intend
               much
               good
               to
               this
               family
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               strongly
               inclined
               to
               prefer
               this
               family
               :
               So
               when
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               marry
               his
               Son
               to
               our
               flesh
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               to
               take
               our
               Nature
               into
               a
               nearer
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               Wife
               is
               taken
               into
               the
               Husband
               ,
               we
               may
               gather
               this
               argument
               ,
               and
               conclude
               ,
               Surely
               ,
               God
               doth
               intend
               much
               good
               unto
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               come
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               From
               this
               consideration
               ,
               who
               Christ
               is
               ,
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               we
               may
               gather
               this
               incouragement
               
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               in
               uniting
               the
               divine
               Nature
               with
               the
               Human
               in
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               done
               already
               a
               greater
               work
               for
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               ,
               than
               the
               saving
               of
               their
               Souls
               comes
               to
               ;
               the
               saving
               of
               thy
               Soul
               is
               a
               difficult
               work
               ;
               thou
               thinkest
               thus
               ,
               Alas
               !
               for
               me
               to
               come
               and
               think
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               this
               is
               too
               great
               a
               thing
               ,
               too
               good
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               ever
               such
               a
               poor
               sinner
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               should
               be
               raised
               to
               the
               glory
               that
               I
               hear
               of
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               raise
               his
               Saints
               unto
               ,
               thou
               thinkest
               that
               the
               Salvation
               of
               thy
               Soul
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               so
               mighty
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               perhaps
               doth
               somwhat
               discourage
               thee
               in
               coming
               :
               but
               then
               ,
               when
               thou
               hearest
               what
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               God
               hath
               united
               the
               divine
               and
               human
               Nature
               together
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               from
               thence
               thou
               mayest
               gather
               this
               incouragement
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               a
               greater
               work
               than
               to
               save
               thy
               Soul
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               is
               :
               It
               is
               a
               greater
               work
               for
               God
               to
               unite
               the
               divine
               and
               humane
               Nature
               together
               in
               one
               person
               ,
               than
               to
               save
               all
               the
               Souls
               in
               the
               world
               .
               As
               if
               Christ
               should
               say
               thus
               ,
               Oh
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               know
               what
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               Nature
               and
               being
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               likwise
               made
               man
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               hath
               united
               my
               divine
               Nature
               to
               your
               flesh
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               he
               hath
               done
               a
               greater
               work
               than
               the
               saving
               of
               your
               Souls
               ,
               in
               this
               he
               hath
               shewed
               what
               intentions
               he
               hath
               for
               the
               good
               of
               mankind
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               almighty
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               therefore
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               Argument
               ,
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               ARG.
               II.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Why
               ?
               For
               Christ
               hath
               come
               to
               you
               ;
               do
               you
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               come
               to
               you
               ;
               that
               Christ
               might
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               he
               hath
               even
               come
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               from
               the
               Bosome
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               time
               was
               willing
               to
               have
               his
               glory
               Eclipsed
               ,
               to
               come
               into
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               a
               mean
               
               condition
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               suffered
               more
               in
               coming
               to
               you
               ,
               than
               you
               can
               possibly
               suffer
               in
               going
               to
               him
               ,
               Christ
               is
               content
               to
               come
               from
               the
               Father
               to
               you
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               you
               can
               go
               from
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
               He
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               to
               come
               leaping
               over
               the
               Mountaines
               ,
               he
               comes
               leaping
               over
               all
               difficulties
               to
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               think
               there
               are
               some
               difficulties
               in
               your
               going
               to
               Christ
               ,
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               far
               greater
               difficulties
               that
               lay
               in
               the
               way
               in
               his
               coming
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               there
               was
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               he
               was
               resolved
               to
               go
               through
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               did
               come
               ,
               and
               was
               here
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               save
               you
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               thus
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               cals
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             
               ARG.
               III.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               You
               must
               know
               ,
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               great
               Mediator
               that
               is
               set
               between
               God
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               :
               it
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               undertaken
               the
               great
               work
               ,
               the
               greatest
               work
               that
               ever
               was
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               Mediate
               between
               the
               infinite
               offended
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               sinful
               wretched
               Souls
               ,
               for
               through
               your
               sins
               there
               was
               such
               an
               infinite
               distance
               made
               between
               God
               and
               you
               that
               it
               was
               impossible
               you
               should
               ever
               have
               gone
               without
               this
               Mediator
               .
               It
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               mighty
               use
               ,
               if
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               and
               throughly
               considered
               of
               ,
               the
               vast
               distance
               that
               sin
               hath
               made
               between
               God
               and
               sinful
               creatures
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               never
               come
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               glorious
               Mediator
               that
               is
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               that
               was
               made
               by
               God
               the
               Father
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               second
               covenant
               ,
               and
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               make
               up
               all
               the
               wrongs
               that
               our
               sins
               have
               done
               unto
               God
               ,
               to
               pacifie
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               make
               peace
               between
               the
               Father
               and
               you
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               he
               that
               cals
               unto
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
               If
               there
               were
               a
               company
               of
               Prisoners
               in
               danger
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               one
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Prince
               to
               mediate
               for
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               peace
               between
               the
               Prince
               and
               them
               ,
               one
               that
               the
               prisoners
               should
               know
               to
               be
               the
               only
               
               Son
               of
               the
               prince
               ,
               the
               delight
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               sent
               by
               the
               Prince
               himself
               to
               come
               to
               make
               peace
               and
               undertake
               it
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               comes
               unto
               the
               Prison
               doors
               ,
               and
               cals
               to
               the
               Prisoners
               lying
               in
               their
               dungeon
               ,
               and
               saies
               ,
               arise
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               hearken
               what
               I
               shal
               bring
               to
               you
               ,
               observe
               my
               direction
               ,
               and
               peace
               shall
               be
               made
               between
               the
               Prince
               and
               you
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               pardon
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               your
               lives
               ;
               would
               not
               this
               stir
               them
               up
               to
               hearken
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               greedily
               to
               come
               unto
               the
               grate
               ?
               Christ
               is
               come
               for
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               work
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               sent
               him
               into
               the
               world
               about
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Mediator
               between
               himself
               and
               poor
               ,
               wretched
               ,
               sinful
               creatures
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               comes
               unto
               them
               ,
               cals
               unto
               them
               and
               saies
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               If
               you
               did
               but
               know
               what
               Christ
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               his
               work
               was
               in
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               but
               mightily
               draw
               your
               hearts
               to
               come
               to
               him
               when
               he
               cals
               .
            
          
           
             
               ARG.
               IV.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               for
               if
               ever
               there
               were
               any
               that
               deserved
               to
               be
               hearkened
               unto
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               unto
               when
               he
               cals
               ,
               certainly
               I
               deserve
               it
               ;
               For
               I
               have
               not
               only
               come
               to
               be
               a
               Mediator
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               it
               hath
               cost
               me
               my
               blood
               ,
               I
               have
               manifested
               such
               Love
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               laid
               down
               my
               Life
               for
               you
               ,
               I
               have
               shed
               my
               most
               precious
               blood
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               willing
               to
               be
               made
               a
               curse
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               your
               souls
               ;
               my
               Love
               hath
               been
               more
               to
               you
               ,
               then
               to
               mine
               own
               life
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               laid
               down
               for
               you
               .
               I
               have
               undertaken
               ,
               indeed
               ,
               to
               mediate
               between
               my
               Father
               and
               you
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               cost
               me
               much
               ,
               yet
               in
               Love
               to
               you
               I
               have
               thus
               done
               ,
               all
               my
               blood
               is
               shed
               ,
               the
               work
               is
               done
               ,
               the
               price
               is
               paid
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               that
               you
               may
               have
               Life
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               forementioned
               place
               ,
               The
               Servant
               is
               bidden
               to
               go
               and
               invite
               the
               Guests
               ,
               for
               all
               is
               ready
               ,
               so
               here
               ,
               the
               work
               is
               done
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               done
               the
               work
               ,
               there
               could
               not
               be
               that
               argument
               to
               our
               fore
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               such
               an
               argument
               to
               draw
               them
               ,
               Christ
               could
               not
               say
               to
               them
               ,
               Come
               to
               
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               not
               only
               undertaken
               to
               Mediate
               between
               the
               Father
               and
               your
               Souls
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               laid
               down
               my
               life
               for
               you
               ,
               shed
               my
               blood
               for
               you
               ,
               I
               have
               paid
               the
               price
               already
               for
               you
               ,
               I
               have
               purchased
               your
               Souls
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               the
               whol
               work
               ,
               it
               is
               finished
               .
               But
               now
               there
               is
               this
               Argument
               to
               draw
               your
               Hearts
               to
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               work
               is
               finished
               ,
               the
               greatest
               work
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               or
               shal
               be
               undertaken
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               the
               greatest
               work
               of
               all
               is
               finished
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               finishing
               of
               this
               work
               ,
               Christ
               cals
               you
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               ARG.
               V.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Consider
               the
               infinite
               good
               that
               your
               Souls
               shall
               have
               by
               Christ
               in
               your
               coming
               to
               him
               ,
               this
               draweth
               the
               Heart
               indeed
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               see
               who
               it
               is
               that
               calls
               you
               ,
               for
               commonly
               when
               we
               hear
               one
               cal
               ,
               we
               wil
               ask
               ,
               who
               cals
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               one
               that
               we
               expect
               good
               from
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               him
               .
               (
               This
               we
               shewed
               already
               .
               )
               But
               this
               argument
               is
               from
               the
               infinite
               good
               that
               your
               Souls
               shall
               have
               when
               you
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               very
               first
               moment
               you
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               blessed
               creatures
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               an
               infinite
               change
               of
               your
               condition
               ,
               for
               consider
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               any
               good
               to
               be
               had
               in
               all
               the
               mercy
               that
               there
               is
               in
               God
               himself
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               good
               to
               be
               had
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               in
               the
               divine
               essence
               ,
               in
               the
               infinite
               ,
               eternal
               ,
               first-being
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               had
               by
               coming
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               for
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               in
               John
               ,
               14.6
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 comes
                 unto
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 me
                 .
              
               You
               cannot
               come
               to
               God
               but
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               was
               intimated
               before
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               distance
               between
               God
               and
               us
               through
               sin
               ,
               you
               cannot
               come
               to
               God
               til
               you
               understand
               Christ
               to
               be
               the
               great
               means
               of
               conveyance
               of
               all
               good
               from
               God
               to
               his
               creature
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               great
               means
               of
               conveyance
               of
               all
               good
               unto
               the
               creature
               .
               
                 All
                 are
                 yours
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 Gods
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               and
               the
               Last
               verse
               .
               All
               things
               are
               Gods
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               acknowledg
               ,
               
               but
               how
               come
               they
               to
               be
               ours
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               yours
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               happiness
               of
               those
               that
               are
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               Gods
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               Gods
               ,
               No
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               are
               yours
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               Christs
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               Gods.
               Whereas
               other
               people
               ,
               in
               seeking
               after
               mercy
               from
               God
               ,
               go
               this
               way
               to
               work
               ,
               they
               go
               immediatly
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               think
               that
               if
               ever
               they
               receive
               any
               mercy
               or
               good
               ,
               it
               must
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               it
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               somthing
               comes
               between
               God
               and
               you
               ,
               all
               things
               are
               yours
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               Christs
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               Gods
               ;
               so
               that
               God
               himself
               is
               the
               infinite
               Fountain
               of
               all
               good
               ;
               Christ
               is
               as
               it
               were
               the
               Cisterne
               ,
               into
               which
               all
               the
               mercy
               and
               goodness
               of
               God
               is
               to
               be
               conveyed
               ,
               and
               beleevers
               by
               Faith
               have
               every
               one
               a
               Pipe
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               put
               into
               this
               Cisterne
               ,
               so
               they
               come
               to
               have
               conveyed
               all
               good
               ,
               the
               fullness
               of
               the
               divine
               Nature
               ,
               they
               are
               united
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               all
               Mercy
               conveyed
               from
               God
               unto
               them
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               strong
               argument
               to
               draw
               the
               heart
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               because
               Christ
               is
               the
               great
               conveyance
               of
               all
               good
               from
               the
               ●her
               unto
               the
               Soul
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               sweet
               unto
               a
               Soul
               ,
               that
               is
               Laden
               with
               the
               Burden
               of
               Sin
               ?
               This
               mercy
               you
               must
               have
               in
               me
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               shall
               never
               have
               a
               drop
               of
               it
               .
               We
               are
               to
               know
               therefore
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               sins
               the
               conduit
               Pipe
               of
               all
               the
               Mercy
               in
               God
               is
               stopt
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               one
               drop
               of
               saving
               mercy
               for
               eternity
               can
               be
               let
               into
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               though
               we
               should
               cry
               for
               mercy
               never
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               shreeke
               out
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               Pipe
               is
               stopt
               by
               sin
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               open
               this
               pipe
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               opener
               of
               the
               pipe
               of
               Gods
               infinite
               Grace
               ,
               let
               out
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               .
               Now
               if
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               first
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               sins
               we
               have
               stopt
               the
               current
               of
               al
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               only
               Christ
               that
               lets
               out
               this
               current
               ,
               and
               now
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               all
               you
               that
               would
               have
               mercy
               .
               Would
               you
               have
               Mercy
               ?
               O
               yes
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               we
               would
               have
               mercy
               ,
               but
               we
               find
               this
               Mercy
               
               of
               God
               is
               stopt
               by
               our
               sins
               .
               Now
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               by
               me
               ,
               all
               the
               sluces
               of
               the
               Grace
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               are
               opened
               to
               poor
               Souls
               ,
               we
               know
               God
               is
               a
               God
               of
               mercy
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               all
               consolation
               ,
               in
               himself
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               he
               is
               infinitly
               merciful
               ,
               so
               that
               when
               we
               come
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               the
               God
               of
               mercy
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               all
               consolation
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               we
               come
               to
               him
               who
               is
               infinite
               in
               mercy
               ,
               whose
               Nature
               is
               mercy
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               is
               imfinitely
               above
               all
               creatures
               in
               mercy
               .
               All
               the
               merciful
               creatures
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               in
               comparison
               of
               him
               are
               nothing
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               take
               all
               the
               merciful
               Saints
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               most
               merciful
               dispositions
               that
               were
               in
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               into
               one
               man
               ,
               you
               would
               say
               ,
               this
               were
               a
               merciful
               man.
               If
               all
               the
               mercies
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               bowels
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               ever
               were
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               were
               put
               into
               one
               man
               ,
               would
               not
               you
               think
               him
               to
               be
               a
               merciful
               man
               ?
               if
               he
               called
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               for
               mercy
               ,
               would
               you
               not
               come
               ?
               Such
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               all
               mercies
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               that
               ever
               were
               in
               the
               world
               put
               into
               him
               ;
               yet
               this
               man
               would
               be
               a
               most
               cruel
               man
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               infinite
               mercy
               that
               is
               in
               God.
               If
               we
               were
               in
               cruel
               straites
               and
               had
               to
               deal
               with
               such
               a
               man
               that
               had
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               mercy
               of
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               in
               misery
               ,
               they
               go
               to
               their
               friends
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Oh!
               it
               is
               wel
               I
               did
               fal
               into
               such
               a
               merciful
               mans
               hand
               .
               But
               now
               thou
               that
               art
               a
               poor
               troubled
               sinner
               ,
               if
               thou
               comest
               to
               Christ
               thou
               comest
               into
               the
               Arms
               ,
               into
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               infinite
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               infinitely
               above
               the
               bowels
               of
               all
               mercies
               that
               are
               either
               in
               Heaven
               or
               Earth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               come
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               :
               Further
               ,
               not
               only
               come
               unto
               the
               bowels
               of
               mercy
               ,
               but
               by
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               comest
               to
               God
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               only
               come
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               the
               first
               moment
               you
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               present
               you
               to
               God
               as
               a
               Child
               ,
               and
               God
               to
               you
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               the
               infinite
               God
               is
               a
               deadly
               enemy
               
               to
               all
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               coming
               to
               Christ
               there
               is
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               you
               come
               to
               have
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               you
               come
               to
               be
               made
               one
               with
               God
               ,
               into
               the
               neerest
               union
               with
               God
               next
               unto
               the
               Hypostatical
               union
               .
               There
               is
               divers
               sortes
               of
               union
               with
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               Hypostatical
               union
               ,
               but
               next
               unto
               that
               is
               a
               Mistical
               union
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               union
               have
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Soul
               that
               was
               before
               an
               enemy
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               cast
               out
               from
               him
               ,
               the
               first
               moment
               that
               such
               a
               Soul
               comes
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               hath
               such
               a
               union
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               neerest
               union
               that
               any
               creature
               can
               have
               ,
               next
               unto
               the
               human
               Nature
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               :
               Yea
               ,
               Not
               only
               to
               be
               united
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               come
               presently
               to
               have
               his
               Image
               stamped
               upon
               thee
               ,
               his
               Spirit
               put
               into
               thee
               ,
               to
               live
               the
               Life
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               have
               communion
               with
               him
               here
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               be
               saved
               :
               the
               very
               moment
               thou
               comest
               to
               him
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               have
               Righteousness
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               infinite
               Holy
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               ,
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               if
               we
               come
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               come
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               a
               Holy
               and
               a
               Righteous
               God
               ,
               and
               how
               shall
               we
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               him
               ,
               being
               a
               Righteous
               God
               and
               we
               such
               sinners
               ?
               Therefore
               this
               is
               answered
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               moment
               thou
               comest
               to
               Christ
               ,
               he
               will
               put
               the
               holy
               Robes
               of
               his
               Righteousness
               upon
               thee
               ,
               that
               shall
               make
               thee
               able
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               infinite
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               whatever
               thou
               art
               in
               thy self
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               God
               should
               be
               wel
               pleased
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               should
               take
               delight
               in
               thee
               as
               his
               own
               ,
               thou
               may'st
               walk
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               because
               He
               sees
               thee
               in
               the
               Robes
               of
               Christs
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               :
               And
               further
               ,
               The
               first
               moment
               thou
               comest
               to
               Christ
               thou
               shalt
               be
               safe
               to
               eternity
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               hazard
               of
               miscarrying
               to
               eternity
               is
               over
               at
               the
               first
               moment
               thou
               comest
               to
               Christ
               ,
               this
               thou
               shalt
               have
               in
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               thy
               coming
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               this
               is
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               those
               that
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
               More
               of
               these
               
               Particulars
               we
               shall
               have
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               the
               promise
               that
               is
               here
               made
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 And
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 Rest
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               ARG.
               VI.
               
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               For
               a
               further
               argument
               of
               drawing
               the
               Heart
               unto
               Jesus
               Christ
               when
               he
               cals
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               consider
               ,
               what
               a
               poor
               wretch
               thou
               art
               in
               thy self
               ,
               a
               vile
               ,
               base
               ,
               forlorne
               ,
               Deformed
               ,
               Miserable
               ,
               Succourless
               ,
               Helpless
               ,
               Shiftless
               Creature
               ,
               a
               Beggar
               .
               If
               a
               Prince
               as
               he
               goes
               along
               in
               the
               Streets
               ,
               seeing
               a
               poor
               Beggar
               lying
               upon
               the
               ground
               in
               the
               durt
               ,
               should
               be
               pleased
               to
               call
               to
               such
               a
               creature
               ,
               and
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               would
               it
               not
               reviue
               his
               Spirit
               ?
               If
               one
               should
               tel
               him
               the
               King
               the
               Prince
               cals
               ,
               how
               would
               he
               stir
               himself
               .
               Now
               thou
               art
               the
               poorest
               Creature
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               never
               any
               poor
               creature
               that
               lay
               groveling
               in
               the
               durt
               ful
               of
               Sores
               and
               wounds
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               worse
               condition
               then
               thou
               art
               ,
               when
               thou
               seest
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               think
               that
               thy
               condition
               is
               far
               worse
               then
               his
               .
               If
               the
               King
               were
               going
               in
               his
               Robes
               to
               the
               Parliament
               a
               long
               the
               streets
               ,
               and
               should
               see
               such
               a
               poor
               creature
               lying
               by
               the
               Walls
               ,
               and
               should
               take
               special
               notice
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               call
               him
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               let
               that
               poor
               creature
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               it
               would
               incourage
               him
               exceedingly
               ;
               this
               invitation
               from
               Christ
               is
               just
               the
               very
               same
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               sees
               thee
               lying
               in
               thy
               gore
               blood
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               described
               in
               Ezekiel
               .
               16.
               where
               the
               miserable
               condition
               of
               them
               that
               are
               in
               their
               Natural
               estate
               is
               most
               elegantly
               set
               down
               ,
               they
               lay
               in
               their
               blood
               ,
               none
               Eye
               pittyed
               them
               ,
               then
               I
               came
               ,
               saith
               God
               ▪
               and
               said
               unto
               thee
               live
               ,
               and
               this
               time
               was
               the
               time
               of
               Love
               ,
               so
               when
               thou
               liest
               in
               thy
               poor
               ,
               wretched
               ,
               miserable
               condition
               ,
               in
               thy
               filth
               ,
               in
               thy
               baseness
               ,
               in
               the
               Gall
               of
               bitterness
               ,
               and
               bond
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               this
               blessed
               Redeemer
               this
               great
               Prince
               of
               al
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               cals
               to
               thee
               and
               saies
               ,
               Oh!
               thou
               poor
               creature
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               .
            
             
             
               I
               ,
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               discouragement
               of
               all
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               go
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Lord
               knows
               this
               is
               that
               my
               Soul
               pants
               after
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               go
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               such
               a
               poor
               ,
               vile
               creature
               ,
               so
               Wretched
               ,
               so
               Miserable
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               me
               to
               be
               accepted
               ,
               you
               tel
               me
               that
               for
               an
               argument
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               greatest
               discouragement
               of
               my
               Heart
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               so
               vile
               ,
               and
               because
               I
               am
               so
               Wretched
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               discourageth
               me
               from
               coming
               to
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               ARG.
               VII
               .
            
             
               To
               that
               I
               answer
               ,
               in
               the
               Seventh
               place
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               and
               I
               will
               certainly
               receive
               you
               whatever
               you
               are
               ,
               Christ
               will
               certainly
               receive
               all
               those
               that
               come
               to
               him
               whatever
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               consider
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               that
               may
               make
               it
               plain
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Solemn
               expression
               of
               Christ
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               in
               John
               ,
               6.37
               .
               
                 All
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 giveth
                 me
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 cometh
                 to
                 me
                 I
                 will
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 cast
                 out
                 .
              
               He
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               been
               such
               a
               great
               sinner
               ,
               such
               a
               vile
               wretched
               sinner
               ,
               but
               he
               speaks
               indefinitly
               ,
               he
               that
               comes
               to
               me
               I
               will
               in
               no
               wise
               cast
               out
               .
               Now
               this
               that
               is
               translated
               in
               your
               Books
               ,
               
                 In
                 no
                 wise
                 cast
                 out
              
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               greater
               force
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               there
               is
               two
               Negatives
               ,
               for
               though
               we
               in
               English
               say
               ,
               two
               Negatives
               make
               an
               affirmative
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               Greek
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               for
               a
               stronger
               confirmation
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               may
               be
               read
               ,
               He
               that
               cometh
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               not
               cast
               out
               ,
               as
               if
               so
               be
               Christ
               should
               say
               ,
               he
               that
               comes
               to
               me
               I
               will
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               cast
               out
               .
               As
               we
               ,
               when
               we
               would
               express
               the
               fervency
               of
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               we
               double
               our
               speech
               ;
               so
               doth
               Christ
               ,
               he
               would
               express
               the
               Fervency
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               that
               cometh
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Whoever
               thou
               art
               upon
               coming
               to
               him
               he
               will
               not
               cast
               thee
               off
               ,
               for
               this
               was
               the
               great
               errand
               that
               
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               for
               ,
               to
               receive
               poor
               troubled
               souls
               ,
               and
               to
               ease
               poor
               Laden
               sinners
               ;
               it
               was
               the
               very
               business
               that
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               about
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               work
               that
               God
               the
               Father
               hath
               sent
               his
               Son
               into
               the
               world
               about
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               receive
               such
               poor
               wretched
               sinful
               creatures
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               were
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               receive
               those
               that
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               should
               lose
               the
               end
               that
               he
               came
               into
               the
               world
               for
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               will
               receive
               you
               when
               you
               come
               ,
               for
               Christ
               saies
               ,
               I
               shal
               else
               lose
               the
               end
               of
               that
               that
               was
               the
               greatest
               work
               that
               ever
               was
               done
               since
               the
               world
               began
               ,
               or
               shal
               be
               done
               to
               al
               eternity
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               my
               undertaking
               the
               Mediation
               between
               God
               and
               you
               ;
               if
               I
               should
               not
               receive
               poor
               Souls
               that
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               great
               work
               would
               be
               lost
               ,
               that
               work
               wherein
               my
               Father
               and
               my self
               is
               so
               much
               glorified
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               Christ
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               Christ
               saw
               there
               was
               so
               much
               glory
               to
               be
               had
               this
               way
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               move
               Christ
               to
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               take
               such
               a
               course
               as
               this
               is
               to
               save
               Souls
               ,
               Christ
               knows
               that
               he
               should
               to
               all
               eternity
               be
               magnified
               by
               Angels
               ,
               for
               the
               saving
               such
               Souls
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               Christ
               knows
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               wil
               love
               him
               more
               ,
               for
               he
               saies
               .
               
                 The
                 Father
                 loves
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 laid
                 down
                 my
                 life
                 for
                 the
                 Sheep
                 ,
              
               John
               ,
               10.17
               .
               It
               is
               that
               that
               will
               delight
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               that
               wil
               make
               God
               the
               Father
               to
               delight
               in
               the
               Son
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               whereby
               Jesus
               Christ
               gets
               the
               very
               end
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               til
               he
               had
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               ;
               till
               he
               had
               made
               his
               Soul
               an
               offering
               for
               sin
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               satisfied
               .
               This
               is
               it
               that
               satisfied
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               see
               his
               Seed
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               ,
               thou
               art
               one
               ,
               thou
               that
               comest
               to
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               art
               of
               the
               Seed
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               so
               satisfied
               with
               ,
               that
               he
               gaines
               the
               very
               end
               of
               laying
               down
               his
               life
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               certainly
               ,
               Christ
               will
               not
               cast
               thee
               off
               ,
               but
               wil
               receive
               thee
               and
               therefore
               come
               to
               him
               ▪
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               will
               receive
               thee
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               heretofore
               received
               as
               vile
               wretches
               as
               thou
               art
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               There
               was
               never
               any
               so
               vile
               as
               we
               are
               .
               
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               we
               may
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               judg
               our Selves
               as
               vile
               as
               the
               worst
               ;
               though
               we
               have
               not
               committed
               such
               vile
               sins
               outwardly
               as
               others
               have
               ,
               yet
               because
               we
               know
               not
               the
               Hearts
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               know
               what
               means
               others
               have
               had
               ,
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               judg
               ourselves
               as
               vile
               as
               any
               :
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               received
               as
               bad
               as
               thou
               art
               ,
               those
               that
               pierced
               Christ
               ,
               that
               shed
               his
               blood
               ,
               Christ
               received
               3000.
               of
               them
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               he
               received
               three
               thousand
               in
               one
               day
               of
               those
               that
               had
               inbrued
               their
               hands
               in
               his
               blood
               ;
               and
               the
               story
               stands
               in
               the
               Scripture
               for
               an
               everlasting
               Monument
               ,
               to
               incourage
               poor
               sinners
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               And
               besides
               ,
               though
               thou
               art
               a
               vile
               sinner
               ,
               and
               a
               wretched
               creature
               ,
               yet
               know
               ,
               the
               greater
               thou
               hast
               been
               in
               thy
               sin
               ,
               the
               more
               will
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               be
               magnified
               ,
               and
               certainly
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               Christ
               such
               a
               Grace
               as
               is
               able
               to
               swallow
               up
               great
               sins
               as
               well
               as
               little
               ,
               as
               the
               infinite
               Ocean
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               swallow
               up
               great
               Vessels
               as
               well
               as
               smal
               :
               were
               it
               not
               a
               silly
               thing
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               to
               cast
               a
               Vessel
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               to
               say
               it
               is
               too
               great
               a
               Vessel
               :
               God
               is
               willing
               to
               have
               his
               Grace
               magnified
               to
               thee
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               the
               hardening
               of
               many
               thousands
               .
               If
               there
               is
               an
               infinite
               Ocean
               in
               God
               to
               swallow
               up
               great
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               smal
               sins
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               this
               keeps
               thee
               off
               from
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               so
               long
               thou
               dishonorest
               this
               infinite
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               .
               Were
               Gods
               mercy
               only
               such
               as
               his
               common
               bounty
               is
               to
               other
               of
               his
               creatures
               ,
               this
               might
               keep
               thee
               off
               ,
               but
               now
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               infinite
               Ocean
               of
               mercy
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               purchased
               by
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               infinite
               dishonor
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               to
               stand
               upon
               tearms
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               think
               that
               mercy
               is
               worth
               ,
               that
               cost
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Thou
               thinkest
               thou
               art
               a
               great
               sinner
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               must
               be
               wonderful
               mercy
               that
               must
               save
               thy
               Soul.
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               well
               thou
               thinkest
               So
               ,
               but
               now
               consider
               further
               sinner
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               think
               of
               the
               mercy
               that
               shall
               be
               as
               much
               worth
               as
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               
               For
               him
               to
               be
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               sinners
               ,
               will
               that
               do
               it
               ?
               If
               that
               will
               do
               it
               thou
               mayest
               come
               to
               him
               .
               How
               much
               dost
               thou
               think
               the
               mercy
               of
               Christs
               coming
               to
               take
               Mans
               Nature
               upon
               him
               is
               worth
               ,
               to
               take
               our
               sinful
               Nature
               upon
               him
               ?
               If
               he
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
               Yea
               ,
               Further
               ,
               know
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               never
               receives
               any
               that
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               Beggars
               ,
               none
               but
               Beggars
               ,
               none
               but
               miserable
               creatures
               ,
               none
               but
               those
               that
               are
               wretched
               ,
               that
               are
               vile
               ;
               and
               Christ
               did
               never
               yet
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               receive
               any
               man
               upon
               these
               tearms
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               not
               so
               vile
               as
               another
               man
               ,
               as
               thus
               ,
               here
               is
               one
               that
               is
               thus
               vile
               ,
               here
               is
               another
               that
               is
               not
               altogether
               so
               vile
               ,
               I
               will
               receive
               him
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               so
               vile
               ,
               this
               was
               never
               the
               ground
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               receives
               them
               ,
               he
               receives
               them
               upon
               free
               Grace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               how
               vile
               thou
               art
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               Glory
               of
               Christ
               to
               save
               vile
               creatures
               ,
               and
               he
               saves
               none
               but
               those
               that
               come
               as
               Beggars
               ,
               those
               that
               come
               and
               do
               see
               themselves
               ,
               as
               vile
               wretched
               ,
               worthless
               ,
               unworthy
               ,
               miserable
               ,
               damned
               dust
               and
               Ashes
               in
               themselves
               .
               Only
               such
               are
               objects
               for
               the
               Heart
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               set
               upon
               ;
               rather
               make
               it
               an
               argument
               to
               drive
               thee
               more
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               David
               did
               ,
               in
               the
               25.
               
               
                 Psalm
                 .
                 O
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 pardon
                 my
                 Sin
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 great
                 ,
              
               So
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               am
               vile
               ,
               I
               am
               wretched
               ,
               I
               am
               unworthy
               and
               therefore
               Lord
               receive
               me
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               I
               come
               unto
               thee
               ,
               do
               not
               say
               as
               Peter
               once
               did
               ,
               Master
               depart
               from
               me
               I
               am
               a
               sinful
               Man
               ,
               No
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               he
               should
               rather
               have
               said
               thus
               ,
               Master
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               or
               Master
               I
               come
               to
               thee
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               a
               sinful
               man
               :
               So
               thou
               shouldest
               not
               say
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               a
               sinful
               creature
               ,
               Or
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               do
               thou
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               a
               sinful
               wretch
               .
            
             
               And
               know
               ,
               that
               upon
               thy
               coming
               to
               him
               thou
               wilt
               have
               wonderful
               welcome
               ,
               wonderful
               great
               entertainment
               above
               all
               that
               thy
               Heart
               can
               think
               of
               .
               O
               the
               great
               imbracing
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               of
               those
               Souls
               that
               come
               to
               him
               ;
               
               and
               this
               is
               the
               very
               Reason
               why
               poor
               sinners
               ,
               at
               their
               first
               conversion
               ,
               have
               their
               Hearts
               so
               filled
               with
               joy
               ,
               because
               at
               their
               first
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Christ
               doth
               give
               them
               such
               wonderful
               imbracements
               ,
               til
               they
               come
               to
               be
               more
               Strengthened
               ,
               and
               then
               perhaps
               Christ
               will
               have
               them
               live
               rather
               by
               Faith
               ,
               than
               by
               sence
               .
               It
               is
               in
               the
               new
               Birth
               as
               in
               the
               Birth
               of
               Nature
               ,
               Children
               when
               they
               are
               first
               born
               ,
               they
               shoote
               up
               mightily
               ;
               take
               a
               Child
               that
               comes
               very
               little
               out
               of
               the
               Womb
               ,
               come
               to
               it
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               Year
               after
               ,
               the
               Child
               is
               shot
               up
               a
               great
               deal
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               it
               a
               great
               deal
               taller
               ,
               and
               bigger
               ,
               every
               Limb
               increased
               ,
               but
               take
               it
               at
               ten
               years
               Old
               ,
               and
               it
               grows
               not
               so
               much
               then
               as
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               Reason
               is
               ,
               because
               it
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               worm
               Womb
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               subsist
               if
               Nature
               did
               not
               hasten
               to
               strengthen
               it self
               at
               first
               :
               so
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               Christ
               at
               first
               ,
               they
               shoote
               up
               and
               grow
               to
               such
               inlargement
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               do
               so
               sensibly
               perceive
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               and
               others
               do
               so
               sensibly
               perceive
               a
               greater
               growth
               at
               their
               first
               coming
               than
               afterwards
               ,
               because
               when
               they
               first
               come
               ,
               Christ
               will
               Strengthen
               them
               against
               all
               discouragements
               ,
               Christ
               will
               use
               you
               tenderly
               ,
               Christ
               will
               not
               upbraid
               you
               for
               your
               former
               sins
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               What!
               you
               that
               have
               lived
               a
               prophane
               life
               ,
               a
               prophaner
               of
               my
               ordinances
               ,
               a
               scorner
               at
               my
               waies
               ,
               and
               at
               my
               people
               ,
               Christ
               will
               not
               upbraid
               the
               Soul
               ,
               but
               he
               wil
               be
               render
               of
               you
               ,
               he
               will
               pass
               by
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               heal
               your
               weakness
               ,
               
                 He
                 will
                 not
                 break
                 the
                 bruised
                 Reed
                 ,
                 nor
                 quench
                 the
                 smoaking
                 Flax.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               ARG.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               :
               Further
               ,
               Consider
               ,
               The
               infinite
               need
               thy
               Soul
               hath
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               should
               drive
               thee
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               the
               other
               Arguments
               do
               not
               draw
               thee
               ,
               Oh!
               Let
               that
               drive
               thee
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               art
               an
               undone
               creature
               for
               ever
               without
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               all
               the
               mercy
               in
               Heaven
               can
               do
               thee
               no
               good
               without
               Christ
               ,
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               can
               do
               thee
               no
               good
               without
               Christ
               ,
               all
               
               the
               duties
               thou
               performest
               can
               do
               thee
               no
               good
               without
               Christ
               ;
               for
               before
               thou
               comest
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Prayer
               ,
               no
               Duties
               that
               ever
               thou
               tenderest
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               accepted
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               a
               sad
               condi●ion
               ,
               that
               all
               my
               Duties
               ,
               my
               Prayers
               ,
               my
               services
               ,
               are
               all
               cast
               away
               till
               I
               come
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               for
               thou
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               not
               only
               the
               great
               conveyer
               of
               all
               good
               from
               God
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               all
               that
               comes
               to
               us
               from
               God
               ,
               must
               go
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               cause
               thou
               shouldest
               hasten
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               never
               be
               at
               quiet
               all
               thy
               Life
               ,
               til
               thou
               hast
               some
               comfortable
               evidence
               that
               thy
               Heart
               hath
               closed
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               !
               there
               is
               an
               infinite
               necessity
               ,
               because
               al
               Ordinances
               ,
               Duties
               ,
               services
               ,
               whatever
               thou
               dost
               ,
               doth
               thee
               no
               good
               ,
               til
               thou
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               ARG.
               IX
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               :
               Yea
               ,
               Further
               ,
               Christ
               is
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               creatures
               one
               day
               will
               see
               a
               need
               of
               him
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               all
               that
               live
               under
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               shall
               see
               a
               need
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               shal
               curse
               themselves
               that
               when
               they
               lived
               under
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               were
               called
               to
               come
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               yet
               notwithstanding
               they
               would
               satisfie
               themselves
               in
               the
               lusts
               of
               their
               spirits
               ,
               Christ
               came
               from
               Heaven
               once
               to
               us
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               but
               know
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               come
               again
               in
               his
               Glory
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Angels
               ,
               all
               his
               Saints
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               how
               happy
               will
               those
               appear
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               called
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               did
               come
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               When
               Christ
               comes
               thus
               in
               his
               Glory
               ,
               perhaps
               you
               would
               then
               all
               go
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               no
               friend
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               stay
               till
               then
               ,
               you
               will
               hea●
               another
               voice
               from
               Christ
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               come
               to
               call
               sinners
               to
               come
               to
               him
               then
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               come
               to
               bid
               them
               depart
               from
               him
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               the
               father
               gives
               him
               do
               come
               to
               him
               before
               then
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               ARG.
               X.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               yet
               further
               ,
               let
               me
               tel
               you
               this
               ,
               that
               while
               you
               have
               heard
               the
               word
               of
               God
               by
               a
               poor
               minister
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               to
               cal
               you
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               draw
               you
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               if
               you
               shal
               reject
               this
               invitation
               ,
               and
               other
               invitations
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               by
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               know
               that
               of
               al
               the
               sins
               that
               ever
               you
               committed
               in
               al
               your
               lives
               ,
               this
               wil
               prove
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               stood
               out
               against
               this
               invitation
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               that
               wil
               aggravate
               al
               your
               sins
               .
               It
               may
               be
               some
               of
               you
               may
               think
               ,
               wel
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               incouragment
               to
               sinners
               ,
               we
               are
               called
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               tould
               ,
               that
               the
               vilest
               may
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               Christ
               wil
               receive
               them
               .
               This
               is
               wel
               ,
               but
               yet
               if
               thou
               wilt
               reject
               this
               invitation
               ,
               and
               shalt
               yet
               let
               out
               thy
               heart
               to
               other
               vanities
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               satisfying
               of
               thy
               sinful
               lusts
               ,
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               invitation
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               wil
               be
               the
               greatest
               aggravation
               of
               al
               thy
               sins
               that
               ever
               thou
               Committedst
               in
               al
               thy
               life
               ,
               thy
               whoredome
               ,
               thy
               drunkenness
               ,
               thy
               swearing
               ,
               al
               thy
               sabbath
               breaking
               ,
               wil
               not
               be
               so
               heavy
               upon
               thee
               ,
               wil
               not
               be
               so
               deep
               upon
               the
               score
               as
               one
               rejection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               calling
               thee
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               take
               heed
               of
               abusing
               the
               grace
               of
               Christ
               in
               calling
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               .
               For
               know
               ,
               if
               there
               could
               be
               any
               sign
               given
               to
               know
               who
               are
               Reprobates
               and
               who
               not
               ,
               I
               would
               rather
               pitch
               upon
               this
               signe
               ,
               one
               that
               should
               go
               away
               after
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               is
               opened
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               invited
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               one
               that
               should
               go
               away
               notwithstanding
               hardned
               in
               sin
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               should
               rather
               pitch
               upon
               this
               than
               any
               other
               signe
               .
               There
               is
               no
               sin
               hardeneth
               the
               heart
               of
               God
               more
               than
               this
               .
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               one
               Scripture
               for
               this
               .
               In
               Luke
               .
               14.16
               ,
               17.
               
               When
               God
               as
               the
               master
               of
               the
               great
               feast
               ,
               sends
               his
               servants
               and
               invites
               men
               to
               come
               to
               the
               wedding
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               truth
               to
               do
               that
               that
               I
               have
               been
               doing
               al
               this
               while
               to
               invite
               poor
               sinners
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
               Now
               divers
               make
               excuses
               ,
               some
               had
               
               bouhgt
               oxen
               ,
               others
               had
               bought
               farmes
               ,
               and
               others
               had
               married
               Wives
               ,
               wel
               ,
               marke
               (
               at
               the
               24.
               verse
               )
               the
               doom
               of
               those
               that
               did
               not
               come
               in
               upon
               their
               invitation
               ,
               Verily
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 bidden
                 shall
                 never
                 taste
                 of
                 my
                 supper
                 ,
              
               What!
               saith
               God
               ,
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               have
               ye
               invited
               them
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               wil
               they
               not
               ?
               No
               they
               have
               other
               things
               in
               their
               heads
               ,
               their
               Farmes
               ,
               their
               Yoke
               of
               Oxen
               ,
               their
               profits
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               what
               wil
               they
               reject
               such
               grace
               and
               favour
               ,
               when
               I
               invite
               them
               to
               come
               to
               the
               marriage
               of
               my
               son
               ,
               verily
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               they
               shal
               never
               have
               any
               good
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Oh!
               it
               were
               a
               dreadful
               doom
               to
               be
               past
               upon
               any
               soule
               ,
               God
               forbid
               it
               should
               be
               past
               upon
               any
               soul
               ,
               and
               yet
               when
               we
               come
               to
               open
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               we
               cannot
               speake
               of
               it
               without
               trembling
               hearts
               ,
               without
               feare
               ,
               least
               some
               should
               be
               hardened
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               provoked
               by
               their
               resisting
               of
               thi●
               grace
               of
               his
               ,
               this
               man
               ,
               and
               this
               woman
               that
               sits
               upon
               such
               a
               stool
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               taken
               with
               this
               grace
               of
               God
               offered
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               they
               shal
               never
               tast
               of
               my
               supper
               .
            
             
               Beloved
               !
               Sermons
               of
               mercy
               are
               more
               quicker
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               sermons
               whatsoever
               ,
               men
               and
               women
               may
               sit
               under
               a
               minister
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               may
               preach
               many
               wholsome
               points
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               many
               moral
               truthes
               ,
               against
               drunkenness
               ,
               swearing
               ,
               prophaning
               the
               sabbath
               ,
               deceit
               ,
               cozening
               and
               cheating
               ,
               they
               may
               sit
               along
               time
               under
               such
               a
               minister
               ,
               and
               God
               may
               be
               patient
               with
               them
               though
               they
               do
               not
               obey
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               minister
               :
               but
               now
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               comes
               to
               invite
               men
               and
               women
               to
               come
               to
               his
               son
               ,
               let
               them
               look
               to
               it
               then
               ,
               God
               expects
               that
               they
               should
               fal
               down
               before
               that
               infinite
               grace
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               should
               admire
               it
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               should
               be
               taken
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               joyne
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Oh!
               Lord
               ,
               we
               come
               ,
               and
               our
               hearts
               do
               close
               with
               this
               bountifulness
               of
               thine
               in
               thy
               son
               ,
               &
               the
               neglect
               of
               our
               not
               profiting
               by
               such
               sermons
               ,
               and
               casting
               out
               what
               we
               heare
               ,
               letting
               of
               it
               pass
               from
               us
               doth
               the
               quickest
               seal
               up
               mens
               
               hearts
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               
                 Ye
                 wil
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 ye
                 might
                 have
                 life
                 .
              
               Wherfore
               take
               in
               what
               hath
               been
               spoken
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               labor
               to
               work
               it
               upon
               your
               hearts
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               You
               wil
               say
               ,
               
                 Here
                 are
                 many
                 things
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 spoken
                 to
                 poor
                 sinners
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 reason
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 how
                 comes
                 it
                 to
                 pass
                 that
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 can
                 stand
                 out
                 against
                 such
                 offers
                 as
                 these
                 .
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               Would
               you
               know
               the
               reason
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               gives
               it
               you
               ,
               in
               John
               ,
               6.43
               .
               after
               he
               had
               been
               inviting
               some
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               that
               he
               was
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               .
               
                 Jesus
                 answered
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 murmur
                 not
                 among
                 your selves
                 ,
              
               there
               were
               some
               murmured
               against
               Christ
               ,
               ●nd
               Christs
               words
               did
               not
               prevail
               with
               them
               ;
               no
               marvel
               ,
               that
               the
               ministers
               of
               Christ
               do
               not
               alwaies
               prevaile
               ,
               when
               Christs
               words
               ,
               Christs
               own
               preaching
               did
               not
               prevail
               with
               many
               ,
               but
               they
               did
               murmur
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               went
               away
               from
               his
               sermons
               ,
               and
               did
               reject
               his
               sermons
               ,
               at
               the
               44.
               verse
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 There
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 father
                 which
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 draw
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Quest
               .
               You
               wil
               say
               then
               ,
               
                 why
                 are
                 you
                 speaking
                 al
                 this
                 while
                 to
                 exhort
                 people
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 had
                 as
                 good
                 speake
                 to
                 dead
                 men
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               To
               that
               is
               answered
               ,
               God
               the
               father
               doth
               use
               to
               draw
               those
               soules
               that
               belong
               to
               his
               eternal
               election
               by
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               by
               such
               exhortations
               as
               these
               God
               the
               father
               doth
               make
               use
               of
               the
               ministry
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               set
               before
               poor
               miserable
               souls
               ,
               the
               excellency
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               draw
               their
               soules
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               you
               do
               belong
               to
               Gods
               election
               ,
               God
               wil
               make
               use
               of
               his
               ministry
               to
               draw
               your
               hearts
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
               Doth
               
               God
               begin
               to
               draw
               you
               by
               the
               ministry
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               have
               you
               found
               God
               by
               the
               ministry
               of
               his
               word
               begin
               to
               draw
               your
               soules
               ,
               Oh!
               do
               not
               you
               draw
               back
               again
               ,
               as
               loth
               to
               leave
               your
               sins
               ,
               to
               leave
               such
               a
               sweat
               pleasure
               ,
               such
               a
               profitable
               lust
               ,
               but
               if
               God
               hath
               taken
               hold
               of
               your
               hearts
               ,
               to
               draw
               you
               to
               him
               ,
               Oh!
               do
               not
               you
               draw
               back
               again
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               the
               scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 many
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 but
                 few
                 are
                 Chosen
                 ,
              
               few
               do
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               you
               are
               al
               called
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               Oh!
               let
               not
               that
               scripture
               be
               made
               true
               that
               many
               are
               called
               but
               few
               chosen
               ,
               if
               thou
               findest
               God
               drawing
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               thy
               heart
               ready
               to
               answer
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               thou
               art
               not
               onely
               called
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               the
               Chosen
               ones
               of
               the
               Lord.
               There
               are
               three
               waies
               that
               God
               the
               father
               drawes
               those
               to
               his
               son
               ,
               that
               he
               intends
               shal
               be
               saved
               for
               ever
               by
               him
               .
               First
               he
               draws
               them
               by
               the
               cord
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               of
               Illumination
               ,
               by
               enlightning
               their
               minds
               ,
               by
               shewing
               them
               what
               his
               son
               is
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               draws
               them
               by
               the
               cords
               of
               mercy
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               drawes
               them
               ,
               by
               setting
               conscience
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               forward
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               is
               drawing
               the
               soul
               to
               Christ
               ,
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               on
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
               O!
               thou
               wretched
               soul
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               that
               thou
               hearest
               in
               the
               word
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               hast
               thou
               not
               now
               a
               gracious
               offer
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               mercy
               that
               thou
               art
               out
               of
               hel
               this
               day
               ?
               and
               is
               it
               not
               a
               mercy
               that
               thou
               art
               not
               drowned
               in
               the
               sea
               ?
               that
               thou
               art
               brought
               to
               land
               ,
               to
               heare
               one
               more
               offer
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               yet
               go
               on
               in
               thy
               sins
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               yet
               prize
               thy
               lusts
               ,
               before
               al
               that
               infinite
               good
               that
               is
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               dost
               thou
               think
               this
               wil
               be
               peace
               in
               the
               end
               ?
               How
               wilt
               thou
               be
               able
               to
               look
               God
               in
               the
               face
               another
               day
               ?
               It
               s
               mercy
               thou
               needest
               ,
               and
               Mercy
               thou
               must
               have
               ,
               or
               else
               thou
               art
               for
               ever
               miserable
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               reject
               this
               mercy
               ?
               Oh!
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               cal
               in
               your
               consciences
               to
               help
               on
               this
               work
               .
               There
               hath
               been
               I
               
               hope
               by
               al
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               some
               Illumination
               about
               Christ
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               some
               cords
               of
               Mercy
               have
               been
               fastened
               upon
               your
               hearts
               .
               Now
               if
               God
               would
               but
               stir
               up
               conscience
               ,
               give
               a
               command
               to
               conscience
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               never
               suffer
               this
               man
               ,
               or
               this
               woman
               to
               be
               at
               quiet
               til
               they
               come
               to
               my
               son
               ,
               til
               their
               hearts
               be
               taken
               off
               from
               al
               things
               ,
               that
               hinder
               them
               from
               coming
               to
               my
               son
               ,
               let
               them
               never
               be
               at
               quiet
               til
               then
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               happy
               thing
               ,
               if
               God
               would
               give
               this
               command
               to
               conscience
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               might
               answer
               to
               this
               invitation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               when
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ye
               that
               are
               laden
               ;
               the
               soul
               answers
               ,
               Lord
               I
               come
               .
            
             
               Quest
               .
               I
               but
               you
               wil
               say
               ,
               
                 Suppose
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 calling
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 rejected
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 some
                 forwardness
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 lusts
                 have
                 drawn
                 my
                 heart
                 back
                 again
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 tel
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 useth
                 to
                 be
                 quick
                 with
                 sinners
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 rejected
                 his
                 grace
                 ;
                 now
                 have
                 you
                 any
                 word
                 of
                 comfort
                 for
                 such
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 shal
                 come
                 that
                 have
                 abused
                 Gods
                 grace
                 and
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 back
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 have
                 you
                 any
                 comfort
                 for
                 such
                 ?
              
            
             
               Ans
               .
               I
               wil
               onely
               give
               you
               one
               scripture
               for
               those
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               in
               Jeremiah
               ,
               3.
               and
               the
               22.
               verse
               ,
               and
               Oh!
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               fasten
               this
               scripture
               upon
               your
               hearts
               .
               
                 Returne
                 ye
                 back-sliding
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 wil
                 heale
                 your
                 back-slidings
                 .
              
               Mark
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               answer
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 we
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God.
              
               This
               scripture
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               do
               I
               present
               to
               you
               that
               have
               drawn
               back
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               once
               were
               in
               a
               good
               frame
               ,
               and
               now
               are
               back-sliders
               ,
               once
               more
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               do
               I
               cal
               to
               you
               ,
               Oh!
               returne
               thou
               back-slider
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               ready
               now
               to
               healthy
               back-slidings
               ,
               now
               then
               secretly
               ,
               say
               ,
               Lord
               I
               come
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               comest
               into
               thy
               closet
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               solemn
               manner
               and
               art
               al
               alone
               ,
               resigne
               up
               thy
               soul
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               invited
               me
               this
               day
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               now
               Lord
               I
               give
               up
               my self
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               I
               have
               and
               am
               to
               thee
               ,
               my
               estate
               ,
               my
               Body
               ,
               my
               honor
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               I
               have
               to
               come
               to
               thee
               :
               and
               then
               ,
               not
               only
               those
               good
               things
               shall
               be
               made
               good
               ,
               but
               the
               promise
               likewise
               ,
               then
               Christ
               shall
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
               These
               times
               are
               times
               of
               distress
               ,
               and
               therefore
               seasonable
               to
               hear
               of
               Rest
               ,
               whatever
               troubles
               fal
               out
               yet
               if
               thou
               come
               to
               Christ
               thou
               shalt
               be
               safe
               thy self
               ,
               Christ
               doth
               ingage
               himself
               to
               give
               Rest
               unto
               thy
               Soul.
               
            
             
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               Invitation
               it self
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Doctrine
               arising
               from
               the
               dependance
               of
               the
               promise
               upon
               the
               Invitation
               ,
               That
               God
               will
               have
               us
               when
               we
               are
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               have
               respect
               to
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             the
             next
             thing
             that
             follows
             is
             ,
             the
             promise
             that
             Christ
             makes
             to
             poor
             Laden
             sinners
             that
             do
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               He
               will
               give
               them
               Rest
            
             .
          
           
             
               And
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             too
             much
             for
             any
             creature
             to
             say
             thus
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             it
             were
             too
             much
             boldness
             and
             presumption
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             to
             make
             these
             words
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             for
             them
             all
             to
             say
             thus
             ,
             Come
             unto
             us
             ,
             all
             ye
             that
             Labor
             and
             are
             heavy
             Laden
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             give
             you
             Rest
             .
             Yet
             here
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             one
             that
             is
             greater
             than
             Solomon
             ,
             but
             one
             that
             is
             greater
             than
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             men
             that
             ever
             lived
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               Labor
               and
               are
               heavy
               Laden
               ,
               
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
             They
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             is
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
               ye
               that
               Labor
               and
               are
               heavy
               Laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
             This
             is
             that
             that
             now
             we
             are
             come
             unto
             ,
             The
             gracious
             promise
             that
             Christ
             makes
             to
             draw
             Souls
             unto
             himself
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             them
             Rest
             ,
             
               And
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
             And
             what
             more
             fit
             Argument
             and
             seasonable
             can
             there
             be
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             this
             time
             we
             know
             is
             a
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             a
             time
             of
             disturbance
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             perplexity
             and
             distress
             in
             our
             Nation
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             be
             more
             acceptable
             unto
             us
             than
             this
             ,
             to
             hear
             of
             Rest
             ?
             this
             is
             that
             that
             Christ
             doth
             promise
             to
             al
             them
             that
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             them
             Rest
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             open
             this
             gracious
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             exceeding
             ful
             of
             marrow
             and
             fatness
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             find
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             opening
             of
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             first
             ,
             give
             you
             one
             note
             ,
             briefly
             ,
             from
             the
             connexion
             of
             these
             words
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               ye
               that
               Labor
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
               .
            
             You
             see
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             draw
             sinners
             to
             himself
             ,
             makes
             a
             gracious
             promise
             of
             that
             that
             he
             knows
             will
             do
             good
             to
             sinners
             at
             the
             Heart
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             them
             Rest
             .
             From
             hence
             the
             note
             is
             this
             in
             the
             general
             .
          
           
             
               
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 have
                 us
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 coming
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 some
                 respect
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 encourageth
                 us
                 in
                 coming
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 aime
                 at
                 our
                 own
                 good
                 .
              
            
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             note
             cleerly
             ,
             from
             the
             Connexion
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Before
             we
             open
             the
             promise
             (
             I
             will
             give
             you
             Rest
             )
             saith
             he
             ,
             if
             you
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             in
             that
             Christ
             doth
             propound
             that
             which
             he
             knows
             will
             take
             the
             Hearts
             of
             sinners
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             good
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             
             hence
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             note
             it
             cleer
             ,
             That
             in
             our
             coming
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             have
             some
             aime
             at
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             not
             only
             lawful
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             ought
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             we
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             Christ
             so
             as
             Christ
             propounds
             himself
             unto
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             lawful
             ,
             I
             say
             to
             look
             upon
             Christ
             so
             as
             he
             propounds
             himself
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             so
             to
             look
             upon
             him
             .
             Now
             when
             Christ
             propounds
             himself
             unto
             us
             as
             an
             object
             to
             draw
             our
             Hearts
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             doth
             propound
             himself
             as
             one
             wherein
             our
             souls
             shal
             gaine
             abundance
             of
             good
             ,
             one
             that
             we
             shall
             get
             much
             by
             .
             Now
             though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             should
             Labor
             to
             be
             above
             our selves
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             we
             should
             Labor
             to
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             in
             some
             sence
             ,
             yet
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             are
             to
             look
             at
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             even
             in
             our
             coming
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Now
             this
             I
             might
             shew
             you
             in
             abundance
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             first
             commission
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             gave
             unto
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             Preach
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             saith
             unto
             them
             ,
             in
             Mark
             ,
             16.15
             .
             verse
             ,
             
               Go
               ye
               into
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               every
               creature
               ,
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               and
               is
               Baptized
               shal
               be
               saved
               .
            
             This
             is
             cleer
             ,
             that
             Christ
             would
             have
             us
             in
             our
             first
             beleeving
             ,
             to
             have
             an
             aime
             at
             our
             own
             good
             .
             And
             so
             we
             find
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             promise
             as
             this
             is
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             In
             Jer.
             6.16
             .
             verse
             .
             
               Thus
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               stand
               in
               the
               waies
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               and
               ask
               for
               the
               old
               paths
               ,
               where
               the
               good
               way
               is
               ,
               and
               walk
               therein
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               find
               Rest
               for
               your
               Souls
               .
            
             Inquire
             after
             the
             good
             waies
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             Rest
             for
             your
             Souls
             .
             So
             that
             you
             see
             ,
             God
             propounds
             duties
             together
             with
             promises
             ,
             the
             Lord
             knows
             what
             is
             best
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             wil
             work
             most
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             for
             us
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             have
             no
             aime
             at
             all
             of
             any
             good
             to
             our selves
             in
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             grace
             ,
             but
             self-love
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             for
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             temptation
             .
             I
             speak
             the
             rather
             this
             point
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             how
             useful
             it
             is
             unto
             many
             poor
             Souls
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             
             is
             drawing
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             off
             their
             Hearts
             from
             sinful
             self
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             enjoy
             themselves
             in
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             as
             formerly
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             them
             willing
             to
             deny
             their
             own
             opinion
             ,
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             their
             own
             affections
             ,
             their
             former
             waies
             ,
             to
             deny
             themselves
             in
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             prize
             him
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             waies
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             Christ
             more
             than
             they
             prize
             their
             very
             lives
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             there
             comes
             a
             temptation
             upon
             them
             .
             I
             but
             ,
             you
             seek
             Christ
             only
             to
             free
             you
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             to
             save
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             self-Love
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             true
             Grace
             ,
             because
             that
             you
             ayme
             at
             your selves
             ,
             rather
             than
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Devil
             cannot
             prevaile
             with
             a
             Heart
             that
             is
             drawing
             to
             Christ
             ,
             thus
             ,
             telling
             of
             it
             ,
             Oh!
             but
             you
             prize
             your
             lusts
             more
             than
             Christ
             ,
             or
             you
             prize
             your
             ease
             more
             than
             Christ
             ;
             or
             you
             prize
             your
             estate
             ,
             and
             your
             liberty
             more
             than
             Christ
             ,
             or
             your
             life
             more
             than
             Christ
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             Devil
             shal
             come
             thus
             and
             tempt
             ,
             such
             a
             soul
             could
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             able
             to
             answer
             ,
             and
             to
             appeal
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Lord
             !
             thou
             that
             knowest
             all
             things
             knowest
             it
             is
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             my
             Heart
             heretofore
             went
             after
             my
             lusts
             ,
             after
             the
             world
             ,
             after
             my
             ease
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             I
             followed
             the
             common
             course
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             made
             those
             things
             to
             be
             my
             greatest
             good
             and
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             me
             now
             ,
             my
             Heart
             is
             set
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             say
             ,
             from
             the
             bottom
             of
             my
             Soul
             ,
             with
             that
             blessed
             martyr
             Lambert
             ,
             None
             but
             Christ
             ,
             none
             but
             Christ
             .
             Now
             when
             the
             Heart
             is
             got
             thus
             farr
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             thou
             mightest
             be
             above
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             get
             assurance
             ,
             I
             ,
             saith
             the
             Devil
             ,
             though
             you
             be
             taken
             off
             thus
             far
             ,
             that
             you
             dare
             not
             commit
             any
             known
             sin
             ,
             and
             you
             seek
             after
             Christ
             ,
             more
             than
             your
             estate
             and
             your
             liberty
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             one
             thing
             more
             that
             your
             hearts
             is
             not
             taken
             off
             from
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             prize
             Christ
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             you
             seek
             Christ
             to
             save
             you
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             bring
             you
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             it
             that
             
             you
             seek
             Christ
             for
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             know
             your
             Heart
             is
             not
             right
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             temptation
             that
             seizeth
             upon
             many
             men
             .
             Now
             I
             confess
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             temptation
             that
             is
             beyond
             many
             men
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             know
             what
             this
             temptation
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             prize
             Christ
             only
             to
             deliver
             me
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             bring
             me
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             this
             temptation
             is
             above
             the
             highest
             form
             of
             the
             course
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             ordinary
             professors
             .
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Text
             thus
             answers
             this
             temptation
             ,
             the
             Soul
             thus
             answers
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             do
             seek
             Christ
             to
             save
             me
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             bring
             me
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             great
             God
             under
             which
             I
             saw
             my self
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             the
             displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             mighty
             upon
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             made
             my
             Soul
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             the
             dreadful
             breach
             that
             sin
             hath
             made
             between
             him
             and
             my
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             caused
             the
             fear
             of
             eternity
             to
             fall
             upon
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             I
             come
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             such
             is
             the
             breach
             between
             God
             and
             my
             soul
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             none
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             make
             up
             the
             breach
             ,
             and
             my
             soul
             makes
             after
             him
             as
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             propounded
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             mankind
             ,
             so
             my
             soul
             makes
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             closeth
             with
             him
             :
             and
             what
             can
             the
             Devil
             say
             to
             this
             ?
             For
             my
             heart
             doth
             close
             with
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             that
             Christ
             is
             tendred
             unto
             me
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             is
             tendered
             ,
             God
             himself
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               God
               so
               loved
               the
               world
               that
               he
               sent
               forth
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               should
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               Life
               .
            
             Thus
             God
             sets
             forth
             his
             Son
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             should
             say
             thus
             ,
             Be
             it
             known
             unto
             you
             ,
             O
             poor
             wretched
             sinful
             creatures
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             eternal
             perishing
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             sent
             forth
             my
             only
             begotten
             son
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             tender
             him
             unto
             your
             souls
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             your
             souls
             may
             not
             perish
             ,
             but
             have
             everlasting
             Life
             .
             Thus
             God
             tenders
             his
             Son.
             Now
             then
             ,
             when
             a
             soul
             shal
             be
             made
             sensible
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             eternal
             perishing
             ;
             and
             
             the
             Lord
             shall
             make
             it
             apeare
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             what
             the
             excellency
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             eternal
             life
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             shal
             come
             to
             see
             that
             the
             being
             delivered
             from
             perishing
             ,
             and
             the
             obtaining
             of
             eternal
             Life
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             doth
             close
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cast
             it self
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             adventure
             it self
             to
             lay
             the
             weight
             of
             its
             eternal
             estate
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             the
             soul
             that
             doth
             thus
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             is
             tendred
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             whatever
             objection
             may
             be
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             according
             as
             he
             is
             tendred
             in
             the
             word
             .
             Yet
             further
             ,
             for
             the
             helping
             against
             this
             temptation
             it
             fals
             ful
             in
             this
             Text
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               rest
               .
            
             Now
             many
             poor
             souls
             do
             come
             to
             Christ
             that
             they
             might
             have
             rest
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             devil
             puts
             this
             in
             ,
             Oh!
             but
             you
             come
             to
             Christ
             for
             your
             owne
             good
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             helping
             against
             this
             temptation
             ,
             know
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Lord
             at
             the
             first
             conversion
             ,
             doth
             ordinarily
             make
             use
             of
             the
             creatures
             self-love
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             of
             self-love
             for
             eternity
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             self-love
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             people
             in
             the
             world
             do
             attaine
             unto
             ;
             Some
             people
             in
             the
             world
             they
             love
             themselves
             only
             for
             this
             present
             life
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             makes
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             to
             love
             himself
             for
             eternity
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             signe
             that
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             is
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             intend
             good
             unto
             that
             soul
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             begins
             to
             make
             thee
             to
             love
             thy self
             truly
             for
             eternity
             ,
             to
             love
             that
             that
             is
             true
             and
             of
             eternal
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             signe
             that
             the
             Lord
             doth
             intend
             good
             unto
             thy
             soul
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             proceeds
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             make
             thee
             to
             begin
             to
             love
             thy self
             for
             eternity
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             love
             that
             immortal
             soul
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             put
             into
             thee
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Lord
             comes
             to
             shew
             thee
             wherein
             thy
             true
             good
             for
             eternity
             lies
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             lye
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             shalt
             not
             be
             cast
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             but
             shalt
             come
             to
             have
             union
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             his
             presence
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             Grace
             
             to
             all
             eternity
             ,
             this
             is
             thy
             good
             ,
             this
             thou
             dost
             account
             thy
             happiness
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             be
             delivered
             from
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             bring
             thee
             unto
             himself
             to
             live
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             joyn
             with
             the
             Angels
             and
             Saints
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             infinite
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             eternally
             :
             Thou
             accountest
             this
             to
             be
             the
             good
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             have
             in
             thy
             salvation
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             revealing
             of
             this
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             carrying
             of
             thy
             Heart
             unto
             Christ
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             this
             is
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             Grace
             ,
             for
             here
             God
             hath
             so
             twisted
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             own
             Name
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             his
             creature
             together
             ,
             as
             they
             both
             are
             joyned
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Heart
             may
             be
             carryed
             to
             both
             of
             them
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             to
             joyn
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             further
             ,
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             when
             thy
             Heart
             looks
             at
             this
             as
             thine
             own
             good
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Rest
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             have
             ,
             whereas
             I
             see
             ,
             that
             by
             my
             sins
             I
             am
             cut
             off
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             can
             have
             no
             peace
             nor
             Rest
             ,
             and
             I
             see
             my
             happiness
             ,
             and
             the
             Rest
             of
             my
             soul
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             union
             with
             that
             God
             ,
             that
             my
             sins
             hath
             cut
             me
             off
             from
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             might
             live
             for
             ever
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             the
             infinite
             and
             glorious
             first
             being
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             herein
             though
             thou
             aimest
             at
             thy
             own
             good
             ,
             before
             thou
             art
             aware
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thou
             dost
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             explicitly
             Reason
             with
             thy
             own
             Heart
             ;
             but
             I
             do
             regard
             God
             above
             any
             good
             in
             my self
             ,
             yet
             in
             that
             thy
             Heart
             is
             upon
             it
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             have
             union
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             live
             eternally
             with
             him
             to
             the
             praise
             of
             his
             Grace
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             this
             act
             ,
             though
             thou
             art
             not
             able
             explicitly
             to
             conceive
             how
             thou
             lookest
             at
             God
             above
             thy self
             .
             Yet
             God
             sees
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             that
             work
             of
             God
             in
             thy
             Heart
             ,
             to
             raise
             God
             there
             above
             thy self
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             those
             poor
             sinners
             ,
             that
             are
             much
             afflicted
             under
             the
             Burden
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             let
             them
             but
             Labor
             and
             Eye
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             look
             at
             Christ
             as
             one
             that
             is
             a
             Mediator
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             to
             bring
             God
             and
             their
             souls
             together
             ,
             to
             ayme
             at
             this
             ,
             and
             they
             need
             not
             trouble
             themselves
             with
             
             answering
             any
             further
             that
             temptation
             ,
             O!
             I
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             only
             that
             I
             might
             be
             saved
             .
             I
             do
             not
             know
             that
             in
             all
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             (
             to
             give
             you
             this
             one
             note
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             pass
             from
             this
             point
             )
             that
             we
             find
             this
             as
             a
             note
             of
             an
             Hipocrite
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             love
             his
             own
             salvation
             too
             much
             ,
             we
             never
             find
             it
             as
             a
             note
             of
             an
             Hipocrite
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             come
             to
             Christ
             that
             he
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             word
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             set
             it
             out
             ,
             as
             the
             note
             of
             an
             Hipocrite
             ,
             let
             not
             us
             nourish
             this
             temptation
             in
             our
             own
             Hearts
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             hinder
             us
             from
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             thy
             Heart
             would
             have
             Rest
             in
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             have
             Rest
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             this
             note
             from
             the
             Connexion
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             Come
             to
             Christ
             for
             Rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Rest
               promised
               by
               Christ
               in
               general
               :
               And
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Rest
               for
               a
               Soul
               out
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             now
             for
             the
             promise
             it self
             .
             We
             read
             in
             the
             16.
             of
             Isai
             .
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             that
             Christ
             saies
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               is
               upon
               me
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               anoynted
               me
               to
               Preach
               good
               tydings
               unto
               the
               meek
               ,
               he
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               bind
               up
               the
               broken
               Hearted
               ,
               to
               proclaim
               liberty
               to
               the
               Captives
               ,
               and
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               prison
               to
               those
               that
               are
               bound
               ,
               to
               proclaime
               the
               acceptable
               Year
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               Vengeance
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               to
               comfort
               all
               that
               Mourne
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Here
             we
             have
             a
             prophecy
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             my
             Text
             ,
             this
             prophecy
             of
             Christ
             is
             fulfilled
             ,
             Christ
             is
             come
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             to
             Preach
             good
             tidings
             to
             the
             meek
             ,
             to
             bind
             up
             the
             broken
             Hearted
             ,
             to
             proclaime
             liberty
             to
             the
             Captives
             ,
             and
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             prison
             to
             them
             that
             are
             bound
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             
             contained
             in
             this
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               Rest
            
             .
             Rest
             is
             that
             that
             all
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             desire
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             all
             motion
             is
             Rest
             ,
             so
             the
             Philosophers
             say
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             motion
             is
             quietness
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             motion
             whatsoever
             ,
             if
             the
             creature
             were
             where
             it
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             had
             what
             it
             would
             have
             ,
             then
             it
             had
             Rest
             .
             But
             now
             in
             motion
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Reason
             that
             the
             fire
             ascends
             upwards
             ?
             but
             because
             the
             proper
             place
             of
             the
             fire
             is
             above
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             all
             heavy
             things
             fal
             downward
             ?
             But
             because
             their
             proper
             place
             is
             below
             ;
             but
             let
             them
             be
             where
             they
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             have
             what
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             at
             Rest
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             rational
             creature
             ,
             when
             the
             rational
             creature
             is
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             the
             proper
             place
             for
             an
             immortal
             Soul
             ,
             and
             when
             an
             immortal
             soul
             comes
             to
             have
             the
             Capacity
             of
             it
             to
             be
             filled
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             have
             what
             an
             immortal
             Soul
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             then
             it
             comes
             to
             have
             Rest
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             Rest
             that
             Christ
             doth
             promise
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               Rest
            
             :
             that
             is
             thus
             ,
             If
             you
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             you
             shall
             first
             be
             delivered
             from
             all
             your
             burdens
             ,
             from
             all
             misery
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             you
             shal
             be
             where
             you
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             injoy
             what
             you
             would
             have
             ;
             so
             that
             indeed
             ,
             this
             promise
             containes
             the
             freedome
             from
             all
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             Rest
             until
             there
             be
             a
             freedome
             from
             evil
             ,
             and
             an
             injoyment
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             general
             here
             in
             this
             promise
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             Rest
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             the
             Rest
             that
             Christ
             here
             promiseth
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             men
             seek
             after
             in
             the
             world
             .
             We
             read
             of
             the
             Rich
             Glutton
             in
             Luke
             ,
             12.
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Soul
               take
               thine
               ease
            
             ,
             Soul
             be
             at
             Rest
             :
             for
             the
             word
             there
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             the
             same
             that
             here
             this
             word
             is
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
             of
             Rest
             ,
             Soul
             take
             thine
             ease
             ,
             or
             Soul
             be
             at
             Rest
             ,
             Why
             ?
             
               For
               thou
               hast
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               Years
               .
            
             Now
             mark
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             worldling
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Soul
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             A
             worlding
             saies
             ,
             
             Soul
             take
             thy
             Rest
             ,
             for
             thou
             hast
             meat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             goods
             laid
             up
             for
             many
             Years
             .
             A
             Christians
             Rest
             is
             this
             ,
             Come
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             to
             me
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             Rest
             ;
             the
             Rest
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Mediator
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             him
             that
             brings
             the
             Soul
             unto
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             brings
             all
             the
             treasure
             and
             Riches
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Father
             unto
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             him
             that
             a
             Christian
             finds
             rest
             ;
             and
             a
             worldling
             only
             ,
             in
             meat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             afterwards
             .
             Thus
             in
             general
             what
             the
             meaning
             is
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             this
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             things
             to
             be
             handled
             ;
             the
             First
             implyed
             ,
             the
             Second
             exprest
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             implyed
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             rest
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             out
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             plainly
             implied
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             rest
             .
             So
             that
             here
             is
             plainly
             implied
             ;
             That
             there
             is
             no
             rest
             for
             an
             immortal
             Soul
             out
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             it
             can
             have
             no
             rest
             out
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             then
             that
             that
             is
             exprest
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             Soul
             comes
             to
             have
             union
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             it
             shall
             have
             true
             rest
             indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             ful
             rest
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             first
             ,
             That
             out
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             rest
             unto
             the
             soul
             :
             As
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Dove
             that
             Noah
             sent
             forth
             ;
             when
             his
             Ark
             was
             floating
             up
             and
             down
             on
             the
             Water
             ,
             he
             sent
             forth
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             you
             find
             in
             the
             story
             of
             Noah
             there
             ,
             in
             Genesis
             ,
             8.89
             .
             That
             when
             the
             Dove
             was
             sent
             forth
             ,
             she
             flew
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             but
             she
             had
             not
             whereon
             to
             rest
             the
             Sole
             of
             her
             Foot
             ,
             and
             therefore
             she
             comes
             flying
             to
             the
             Arke
             again
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             a
             soul
             that
             is
             not
             in
             Christ
             (
             for
             the
             Arke
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             )
             it
             may
             floate
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             world
             here
             ,
             but
             certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             rest
             it self
             
             upon
             out
             of
             Christ
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             we
             read
             ,
             that
             when
             Noah
             sent
             forth
             a
             Raven
             out
             of
             the
             arke
             ,
             the
             Raven
             came
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             the
             dove
             came
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Dove
             and
             the
             Raven
             doth
             elegantly
             express
             the
             difference
             between
             those
             souls
             that
             God
             hath
             an
             intent
             to
             do
             good
             unto
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             left
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             other
             portion
             appointed
             for
             them
             than
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             :
             men
             of
             this
             world
             whom
             the
             Lord
             intends
             no
             higher
             good
             ,
             than
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             the
             Raven
             ,
             they
             flutter
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             never
             come
             to
             the
             arke
             ,
             never
             come
             to
             Christ
             ;
             the
             other
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             an
             intent
             to
             do
             good
             unto
             ,
             although
             they
             may
             for
             a
             while
             be
             floating
             up
             and
             down
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             yet
             so
             wil
             God
             order
             things
             ,
             that
             their
             soules
             shal
             never
             have
             any
             rest
             and
             quiet
             ,
             til
             they
             come
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             nothing
             in
             this
             world
             shal
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             wil
             make
             them
             seek
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             any
             emptiness
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             that
             good
             that
             their
             soules
             were
             made
             for
             ,
             no
             rest
             to
             be
             had
             out
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Scripture
             or
             two
             that
             is
             very
             observable
             .
             I
             might
             Name
             multitudes
             ,
             But
             I
             shal
             content
             my self
             with
             one
             or
             two
             .
             That
             place
             in
             Isa
             .
             will
             be
             sufficient
             if
             I
             Name
             no
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             57.
             
             Chapter
             of
             the
             prophecy
             of
             Isa
             .
             and
             the
             two
             last
             verses
             .
             There
             you
             shal
             see
             al
             men
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             described
             in
             this
             ,
             of
             having
             no
             rest
             ,
             the
             20.
             verse
             .
             
               But
               the
               wicked
               are
               like
               the
               troubled
               sea
               when
               it
               cannot
               rest
               ,
               whose
               waters
               cast
               up
               myre
               and
               dirt
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               (
               saith
               my
               God
               )
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             or
             there
             is
             no
             rest
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             wicked
             :
             yee
             that
             are
             mariners
             know
             what
             a
             troubled
             sea
             doth
             meane
             ,
             a
             sea
             that
             is
             troubled
             casts
             forth
             myre
             and
             dirt
             ;
             and
             just
             thus
             is
             a
             wicked
             mans
             heart
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             the
             troubled
             sea
             ,
             it
             casts
             forth
             mire
             and
             dirt
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             when
             the
             sea
             is
             most
             troubled
             ,
             it
             casts
             forth
             most
             dirt
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             when
             wicked
             men
             are
             most
             troubled
             ,
             then
             they
             cast
             forth
             most
             wickedness
             .
             
             So
             somtimes
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             you
             find
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             in
             a
             storme
             at
             sea
             ,
             some
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             instead
             of
             seeking
             God
             and
             praying
             unto
             God
             they
             fal
             a
             cursing
             ,
             and
             swearing
             ,
             and
             railing
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             hearts
             are
             more
             troubled
             ,
             than
             the
             troubled
             sea
             ,
             and
             thereby
             cast
             out
             more
             filth
             and
             dirt
             out
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             than
             is
             cast
             out
             by
             the
             troubled
             sea
             .
             Or
             if
             not
             at
             sea
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             here
             at
             land
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             have
             no
             rest
             and
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             every
             thing
             troubles
             them
             ,
             having
             not
             rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             troubled
             in
             their
             family
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             neighbors
             ,
             they
             do
             cast
             forth
             nothing
             but
             mire
             and
             dirt
             ,
             oaths
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             and
             blaspheming
             ,
             Oh!
             how
             do
             they
             come
             forth
             of
             wicked
             men
             when
             they
             are
             crost
             at
             any
             time
             :
             when
             you
             see
             at
             any
             time
             the
             husband
             ,
             or
             the
             wife
             to
             be
             crost
             and
             troubled
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             them
             in
             a
             distemper
             ,
             and
             hear
             them
             swearing
             ,
             cursing
             ,
             railing
             ,
             blaspheming
             ,
             speaking
             wicked
             speeches
             in
             their
             passion
             ,
             remember
             this
             text
             ,
             of
             the
             57
             ,
             of
             Isa
             .
             the
             20.
             verse
             ,
             That
             a
             wicked
             man
             is
             like
             the
             troubled
             sea
             that
             casts
             forth
             mire
             and
             dirt
             .
             Oh!
             that
             you
             would
             remember
             it
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             your
             own
             hearts
             ,
             is
             it
             thus
             with
             my
             heart
             .
             I
             fear
             that
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             whose
             consciences
             tel
             them
             ,
             that
             this
             text
             doth
             lively
             set
             forth
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             consciences
             tel
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             troubled
             they
             cast
             forth
             mire
             and
             dirt
             ,
             Oh!
             what
             mire
             and
             dirt
             hath
             been
             cast
             forth
             by
             many
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             in
             trouble
             !
             now
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             settle
             this
             text
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             saies
             it
             is
             the
             wicked
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             troubled
             that
             do
             cast
             forth
             this
             mire
             and
             dirt
             .
             But
             the
             special
             thing
             I
             aime
             at
             is
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               peace
               (
               saith
               my
               God
               )
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             no
             peace
             ,
             no
             rest
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             truth
             that
             doth
             belong
             unto
             al
             men
             and
             women
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             no
             rest
             unto
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             doth
             deny
             al
             kind
             of
             rest
             that
             such
             a
             one
             can
             have
             ,
             so
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             what
             a
             confirmation
             there
             is
             ,
             
               Saith
               my
               God.
            
             It
             is
             God
             that
             saith
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             prophet
             should
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             preaching
             unto
             you
             about
             the
             restless
             condition
             that
             
             you
             are
             in
             ,
             remaining
             in
             your
             natural
             estate
             ,
             as
             unconverted
             to
             God
             ,
             while
             I
             am
             preaching
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             wil
             be
             a
             sad
             thing
             to
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             argument
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             the
             prophet
             tels
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             rest
             ,
             no
             peace
             ;
             but
             as
             if
             the
             prophet
             should
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             I
             that
             saith
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             God
             that
             saith
             it
             ,
             God
             doth
             pronounce
             this
             upon
             every
             ungodly
             man
             and
             woman
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             no
             rest
             unto
             such
             ;
             let
             the
             world
             have
             never
             so
             much
             rest
             and
             peace
             ,
             though
             there
             should
             be
             no
             war
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             unto
             wicked
             men
             ,
             no
             rest
             unto
             their
             soules
             .
             I
             shal
             demonstrate
             this
             more
             cleerly
             afterwards
             that
             there
             is
             no
             rest
             nor
             peace
             to
             any
             wicked
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             others
             to
             live
             in
             never
             so
             much
             ease
             ,
             rest
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               saith
               my
               God
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             I
             saith
             the
             prophet
             ,
             but
             God
             that
             saith
             it
             ,
             wherby
             he
             would
             teach
             us
             this
             note
             ,
             That
             when
             any
             ministers
             of
             God
             preacheth
             that
             which
             is
             hard
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             consider
             that
             it
             is
             not
             their
             words
             ,
             but
             Gods
             that
             speakes
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             that
             wil
             make
             al
             good
             ,
             that
             he
             speakes
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             saith
             my
             God.
             
          
           
             Further
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               peace
            
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             that
             many
             would
             flatter
             you
             ,
             and
             say
             there
             is
             peace
             ,
             and
             these
             ministers
             do
             but
             trouble
             people
             ,
             trouble
             consciences
             ,
             and
             what
             needs
             so
             much
             stir
             ,
             what
             needs
             so
             much
             a
             doe
             ,
             no
             question
             the
             prophet
             did
             aime
             at
             these
             false
             prophets
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             many
             that
             we
             reade
             of
             in
             Isaiah
             and
             Jeremiah
             that
             cryed
             peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             peace
             .
             There
             was
             many
             false
             Prophets
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             that
             said
             the
             prophet
             Isaiah
             preacheth
             to
             you
             things
             that
             are
             too
             hard
             ,
             God
             is
             merciful
             ,
             and
             have
             we
             not
             al
             infirmities
             ?
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             but
             trusting
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             ;
             and
             do
             we
             not
             do
             as
             others
             do
             ?
             and
             we
             hope
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             us
             as
             with
             others
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             but
             repenting
             at
             last
             :
             now
             in
             opposition
             to
             al
             these
             ,
             saith
             the
             prophet
             Isaiah
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             saith
             
             my
             God
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             fals
             prophets
             plead
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             let
             them
             say
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             yet
             my
             God
             saith
             ,
             to
             every
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             man
             and
             Woman
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             there
             are
             some
             that
             their
             own
             Hearts
             would
             say
             ,
             peace
             ,
             peace
             ,
             as
             many
             men
             and
             Women
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             hear
             out
             of
             the
             word
             those
             things
             that
             are
             very
             dreadful
             ,
             and
             do
             come
             very
             near
             to
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             their
             Consciences
             tel
             them
             this
             word
             of
             God
             neerly
             concernes
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             bless
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             thoughts
             and
             say
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             shall
             be
             peace
             to
             them
             ,
             just
             as
             we
             read
             in
             29.
             of
             Deut.
             19
             ,
             and
             20.
             verses
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               It
               shal
               come
               to
               pass
               that
               if
               any
               man
               when
               he
               heares
               the
               words
               of
               this
               curse
               ,
               shall
               bless
               himself
               in
               his
               Heart
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               peace
               ,
               though
               I
               walk
               in
               the
               imagination
               of
               mine
               own
               Heart
               ;
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               spare
               him
               ,
               but
               then
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Jealousie
               shal
               Smoake
               against
               that
               man
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               curses
               that
               are
               written
               in
               this
               Book
               shall
               lie
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               blot
               out
               his
               Name
               from
               under
               Heaven
               .
            
             How
             dreadful
             doth
             God
             speak
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             ?
             To
             that
             Soul
             ,
             that
             shall
             hear
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             no
             Rest
             unto
             them
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             that
             he
             is
             now
             in
             ,
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             hear
             pronounced
             this
             day
             in
             my
             word
             against
             them
             ,
             you
             shal
             have
             many
             in
             your
             auditory
             shall
             say
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             peace
             though
             I
             walk
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             my
             own
             Heart
             .
             Now
             we
             do
             not
             find
             such
             a
             dreadful
             expression
             in
             all
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             against
             any
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             against
             those
             that
             shall
             say
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             peace
             ,
             though
             they
             walk
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             their
             own
             Heart
             .
             Now
             hear
             ,
             saith
             the
             prophet
             ,
             may
             be
             some
             of
             you
             will
             say
             in
             your
             own
             Hearts
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             Rest
             ,
             I
             shal
             have
             Peace
             ,
             but
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             though
             your
             own
             Hearts
             say
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             Peace
             ,
             and
             what
             need
             we
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             the
             Ministers
             words
             ,
             but
             
             my
             God
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             :
             methinks
             ,
             here
             we
             have
             a
             place
             ,
             that
             speakes
             of
             wicked
             men
             directly
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Church
             speaks
             of
             her self
             ,
             in
             Lamen
             .
             3.24
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               portion
               ,
               saith
               my
               soul
               ,
               therefore
               wil
               I
               hope
               in
               him
               .
            
             Now
             let
             us
             observe
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             when
             the
             Church
             speakes
             this
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             her
             portion
             ,
             she
             was
             in
             a
             very
             afflicted
             estate
             and
             condition
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             that
             her
             enemies
             would
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             had
             forsaken
             her
             ,
             and
             neglected
             her
             ,
             I
             but
             ,
             against
             al
             the
             enemies
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             her
             faith
             prevailes
             ,
             and
             sayes
             ,
             Let
             al
             the
             devils
             in
             hel
             say
             what
             they
             wil
             ,
             let
             al
             the
             world
             say
             what
             they
             wil
             ,
             yet
             my
             soul
             shal
             say
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             faith
             that
             Gods
             spirit
             hath
             wrought
             in
             my
             soul
             shal
             inable
             me
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
             .
             So
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             when
             wicked
             men
             are
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             feel
             not
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             perhaps
             friends
             may
             flatter
             them
             ,
             false
             prophets
             wil
             flatter
             them
             ;
             may
             be
             their
             own
             hearts
             wil
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             but
             now
             to
             answer
             al
             ,
             saith
             the
             prophet
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             saith
             it
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             no
             rest
             to
             any
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             note
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             comes
             that
             wicked
             men
             can
             have
             no
             peace
             ,
             why
             they
             can
             have
             no
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             wil
             not
             give
             it
             ,
             God
             is
             against
             them
             .
             There
             are
             many
             wicked
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             whose
             consciences
             are
             begun
             to
             be
             inlightened
             ,
             and
             they
             many
             times
             have
             trouble
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             awake
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             they
             are
             troubled
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             go
             about
             their
             business
             in
             the
             day
             ,
             they
             are
             troubled
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             come
             home
             ,
             they
             are
             troubled
             ,
             and
             so
             troubled
             as
             they
             scarce
             know
             what
             it
             is
             that
             troubles
             them
             .
             Now
             perhaps
             you
             have
             not
             known
             what
             it
             is
             that
             troubles
             you
             ,
             but
             this
             text
             in
             Isa
             .
             57
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             verse
             ,
             tels
             you
             what
             it
             is
             that
             troubles
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             is
             out
             with
             you
             ,
             it
             s
             the
             anger
             ,
             the
             displeasure
             of
             
             the
             almighty
             that
             is
             upon
             you
             in
             those
             wayes
             that
             you
             have
             walked
             in
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             the
             prophet
             brings
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             shew
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             wicked
             men
             can
             have
             no
             peace
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             It
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             he
             adds
             ,
             it
             is
             My
             God
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             that
             God
             saith
             ,
             though
             that
             had
             been
             enough
             ,
             but
             my
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             thus
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Prophet
             should
             say
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             revealed
             this
             mercy
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             Soul
             hath
             some
             interest
             in
             this
             God
             ,
             and
             since
             I
             knew
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             my
             soul
             hath
             found
             peace
             and
             Rest
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             to
             me
             ,
             he
             whose
             mind
             my
             soul
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             my
             God
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
             And
             though
             however
             others
             may
             think
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             to
             tel
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             condition
             wherein
             they
             can
             have
             no
             peace
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             of
             the
             dreadful
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             all
             ungodlyness
             to
             be
             revealed
             out
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             those
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             those
             who
             know
             the
             holiness
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             those
             who
             understand
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             those
             men
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             reality
             in
             what
             is
             declared
             against
             such
             and
             such
             wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             can
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             such
             there
             is
             no
             Peace
             ,
             they
             can
             wonder
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             that
             such
             men
             can
             go
             on
             quietly
             in
             their
             way
             ,
             they
             wonder
             how
             they
             can
             eat
             their
             meat
             in
             quiet
             ,
             they
             wonder
             how
             they
             can
             sleep
             in
             quiet
             ,
             they
             that
             know
             what
             a
             breach
             sin
             hath
             made
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             know
             what
             a
             wonderful
             work
             it
             is
             to
             make
             up
             the
             breach
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Soul
             that
             sin
             hath
             made
             ,
             those
             men
             can
             understand
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             wonder
             at
             their
             security
             .
             That
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             prophets
             words
             in
             Isaiah
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             (
             saith
             my
             God
             )
             as
             he
             instanceth
             in
             those
             words
             in
             the
             relation
             he
             hath
             to
             God
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             knew
             a
             wicked
             
             man
             could
             have
             no
             peace
             ,
             others
             that
             know
             not
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             think
             wicked
             men
             may
             have
             peace
             ;
             as
             now
             ,
             come
             to
             some
             men
             ,
             and
             speak
             of
             the
             natural
             mans
             Estate
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             are
             all
             Children
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             severity
             of
             Gods
             justice
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ;
             now
             a
             carnal
             heart
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             God
             ,
             he
             thinks
             strange
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             thinks
             ,
             people
             are
             troubled
             more
             than
             needs
             ;
             but
             now
             come
             to
             another
             that
             understands
             what
             the
             way
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             knows
             what
             the
             way
             of
             God
             is
             in
             making
             peace
             between
             God
             and
             them
             ,
             come
             to
             one
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             made
             himselfe
             known
             in
             Christ
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             wil
             presently
             subscribe
             to
             al
             that
             is
             revealed
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holyness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             righteous
             judgment
             of
             God
             :
             thus
             the
             prophet
             doth
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             to
             me
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             a
             further
             note
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             note
             from
             it
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             thing
             ,
             when
             such
             as
             are
             wise
             ,
             Godly
             and
             gracious
             ,
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             shal
             think
             others
             conditions
             to
             be
             naught
             ,
             when
             such
             men
             shal
             be
             suspicious
             of
             it
             ,
             much
             more
             if
             they
             were
             able
             to
             say
             certainly
             what
             their
             estates
             are
             ,
             but
             when
             such
             as
             are
             wise
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             walk
             close
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             shal
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             you
             had
             need
             look
             to
             it
             ;
             is
             there
             any
             godly
             friend
             of
             yours
             ,
             whom
             in
             your
             conscience
             you
             beleeve
             is
             truly
             godly
             ,
             that
             walks
             close
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             enjoyes
             communion
             with
             him
             ?
             if
             such
             a
             friend
             shal
             but
             think
             your
             condition
             to
             be
             naught
             it
             is
             a
             sad
             thing
             :
             thus
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             prophet
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             such
             and
             such
             wicked
             men
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             I
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             name
             pronounce
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             such
             and
             such
             wicked
             men
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXV
             .
          
           
             
               Six
               Reasons
               of
               the
               former
               Doctrine
               .
               1.
               
               The
               soul
               out
               of
               Christ
               is
               departed
               from
               God.
               2.
               
               Every
               man
               by
               nature
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               God.
               3.
               
               Every
               man
               by
               nature
               is
               bound
               over
               to
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               to
               answer
               to
               what
               he
               can
               charge
               him
               with
               .
               4.
               
               In
               a
               man
               out
               of
               Christ
               there
               is
               every
               thing
               to
               disquiet
               him
               .
               5.
               
               Every
               one
               out
               of
               Christ
               is
               condemned
               .
               6.
               
               Such
               every
               moment
               may
               be
               Plunged
               into
               a
               Gulf
               of
               Wrath.
               
            
          
           
             WELL
             ,
             Because
             this
             text
             hath
             taken
             up
             some
             time
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             much
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             wil
             name
             no
             other
             than
             this
             ;
             for
             this
             indeed
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             al
             out
             of
             Christ
             can
             have
             no
             peace
             nor
             rest
             unto
             their
             soules
             .
             Would
             you
             know
             why
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             
               None
               that
               are
               out
               of
               Christ
               can
               have
               Rest
               unto
               their
               soules
            
             ?
             I
             shal
             not
             spend
             much
             time
             in
             opening
             what
             I
             have
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             delivered
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             this
             point
             are
             exceeding
             dreadful
             ,
             they
             speake
             dreadfully
             to
             those
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             now
             because
             you
             have
             already
             heard
             so
             much
             ,
             of
             the
             willingness
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             his
             invitation
             of
             you
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             so
             much
             afterwards
             to
             deliver
             to
             you
             ,
             about
             the
             true
             rest
             that
             a
             beleeving
             soul
             hath
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             I
             may
             take
             the
             more
             liberty
             ,
             to
             shew
             unto
             you
             the
             restless
             condition
             that
             every
             soul
             is
             in
             that
             is
             out
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             I
             wil
             do
             it
             very
             breifly
             in
             these
             particulars
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Certainly
             ,
             a
             soul
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             rest
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             departed
             from
             God
             ,
             know
             this
             ,
             and
             
             Oh!
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             make
             you
             to
             know
             it
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             and
             woman
             naturally
             is
             departed
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             gone
             from
             God
             ,
             from
             the
             womb
             we
             have
             departed
             from
             him
             ,
             &
             there
             is
             a
             great
             distance
             between
             God
             &
             every
             one
             of
             our
             souls
             naturally
             ,
             al
             the
             union
             we
             come
             to
             have
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             his
             son
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             therfore
             ,
             til
             we
             come
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             chasma
             ,
             a
             gulf
             ,
             a
             depth
             ,
             a
             vast
             distance
             between
             God
             and
             al
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             first
             things
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             to
             shew
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             a
             soule
             that
             he
             is
             about
             to
             save
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             distance
             that
             there
             is
             between
             God
             and
             the
             soul
             natturally
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             soul
             to
             have
             rest
             that
             is
             departed
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             proper
             Centre
             of
             an
             immortal
             soul
             ,
             as
             Moses
             saith
             in
             Psalm
             90.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               our
               habitation
            
             ;
             the
             soul
             can
             have
             no
             rest
             but
             in
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             proper
             place
             of
             an
             immortal
             soul
             ,
             the
             true
             good
             of
             an
             immortal
             soul
             it
             is
             the
             injoyment
             of
             an
             infinite
             good
             :
             now
             if
             the
             soul
             be
             separated
             from
             that
             which
             is
             the
             true
             good
             ,
             and
             proper
             place
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             have
             any
             rest
             .
             In
             the
             12.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               walk
               round
               about
            
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             termed
             in
             the
             old
             Latin
             ,
             in
             a
             circuit
             ,
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             but
             now
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             walkes
             in
             a
             strait
             line
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             center
             ,
             in
             a
             strait
             line
             to
             God
             as
             the
             center
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             finds
             rest
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             in
             its
             natural
             condition
             it
             walkes
             in
             a
             circle
             ,
             up
             and
             downe
             ,
             seeking
             for
             rest
             and
             finding
             none
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             the
             uncleane
             spirit
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             walks
             up
             and
             down
             seeking
             rest
             ,
             but
             finds
             none
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             with
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             would
             fain
             have
             rest
             ,
             and
             seek
             somewhat
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             finds
             none
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             departed
             from
             God
             that
             is
             the
             only
             rest
             of
             an
             immortal
             soule
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             by
             nature
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             look
             upon
             God
             ,
             the
             infinite
             ,
             eternal
             ,
             first
             being
             of
             al
             things
             without
             terror
             if
             he
             knowes
             him
             ;
             no
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             knowes
             what
             
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             able
             to
             look
             upon
             him
             without
             terror
             in
             his
             natural
             estate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             they
             can
             have
             any
             rest
             so
             long
             as
             they
             continue
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             certainly
             ,
             is
             the
             state
             of
             man
             by
             nature
             ,
             the
             scripture
             is
             as
             cleere
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             one
             point
             of
             divinity
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             al
             by
             nature
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             canst
             thou
             be
             at
             quiet
             when
             thou
             art
             an
             enemy
             to
             God
             ?
             think
             with
             thy self
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             thou
             hast
             slept
             quietly
             ,
             lived
             merrily
             ,
             and
             eat
             and
             drank
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             peace
             ,
             as
             you
             think
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             your
             condition
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             naturally
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             infinit
             ,
             eternal
             first-being
             of
             al
             things
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             If
             we
             do
             not
             know
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             rest
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Just
             such
             a
             rest
             as
             a
             man
             that
             were
             asleep
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             mast
             ,
             true
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             his
             danger
             when
             he
             is
             a
             sleep
             ,
             but
             yet
             ,
             wil
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             can
             have
             true
             rest
             when
             he
             is
             there
             ;
             so
             though
             men
             do
             not
             know
             what
             their
             natural
             condition
             is
             ,
             and
             though
             their
             security
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             false
             rest
             ,
             but
             wil
             you
             cal
             that
             rest
             ?
             wil
             you
             say
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             is
             gone
             to
             his
             rest
             ,
             that
             is
             gone
             to
             sleep
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             mast
             ?
             such
             a
             rest
             hast
             thou
             had
             al
             the
             dayes
             of
             thy
             life
             before
             conversion
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Every
             man
             by
             nature
             is
             guilty
             ,
             is
             bound
             over
             to
             the
             infinite
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             answer
             for
             al
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             ,
             to
             answer
             it
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             the
             strict
             Law
             of
             Gods
             divine
             justice
             for
             al
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             to
             charge
             him
             with
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             man
             in
             a
             condition
             to
             rest
             ?
             can
             this
             man
             have
             rest
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             but
             understand
             this
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             be
             found
             guilty
             ,
             and
             be
             bound
             over
             to
             the
             Sessions
             or
             Assises
             ,
             truly
             ,
             that
             man
             wil
             have
             little
             rest
             ,
             til
             he
             have
             got
             himself
             free
             ;
             for
             a
             soul
             to
             be
             bound
             over
             by
             the
             infinite
             ,
             eternal
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             bound
             over
             to
             eternal
             justice
             for
             whatever
             the
             Lord
             hath
             to
             
             charge
             him
             withal
             ,
             is
             this
             a
             condition
             to
             rest
             in
             ?
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             al
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             a
             soul
             before
             it
             comes
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Not
             only
             is
             a
             man
             guilty
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             whatsoever
             there
             is
             in
             one
             to
             disquiet
             him
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             a
             one
             that
             is
             out
             of
             Christ
             .
             What
             wil
             disquiet
             one
             ?
             to
             be
             in
             debt
             ,
             will
             not
             that
             disquiet
             one
             ?
             to
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             debt
             ,
             to
             be
             arrested
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             comes
             out
             of
             his
             doores
             ,
             can
             such
             a
             man
             sleep
             quietly
             ,
             or
             eate
             his
             meat
             quietly
             ,
             and
             drink
             quietly
             ?
             Let
             me
             tel
             you
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             while
             you
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             are
             in
             debt
             unto
             the
             infinite
             and
             eternal
             God
             ,
             and
             bound
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             fot
             what
             the
             Lord
             hath
             to
             charge
             you
             withal
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             you
             know
             ,
             the
             next
             creature
             that
             you
             have
             to
             deal
             withal
             ,
             may
             be
             as
             a
             Sergeant
             ,
             sent
             from
             the
             eternal
             God
             ,
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             you
             ,
             to
             arrest
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             you
             into
             prison
             ,
             until
             you
             have
             paid
             the
             uttermost
             farthing
             .
             I
             remember
             I
             have
             read
             of
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
               ,
               Plutarch
            
             reports
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             knowing
             of
             a
             Chief
             man
             in
             Rome
             ,
             that
             was
             much
             in
             debt
             he
             sent
             to
             buy
             the
             pillow
             that
             that
             man
             lay
             upon
             ;
             certainly
             there
             is
             much
             in
             that
             pillow
             ,
             thought
             he
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             in
             so
             much
             debt
             could
             rest
             upon
             :
             only
             noting
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             trouble
             ,
             and
             a
             restless
             condition
             that
             such
             a
             one
             is
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             debt
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             certainly
             ,
             every
             man
             and
             woman
             out
             of
             Christ
             is
             in
             a
             restless
             condition
             ,
             for
             they
             owe
             to
             God
             the
             debt
             of
             punishment
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             paid
             to
             God
             the
             debt
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             God
             must
             have
             his
             debt
             paid
             ,
             either
             in
             themselves
             or
             in
             their
             surety
             ,
             and
             thy
             surety
             is
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             undertakes
             to
             pay
             for
             only
             those
             that
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             invited
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             Christ
             do
             not
             undertake
             to
             pay
             the
             debt
             for
             you
             ,
             you
             must
             pay
             it
             your selves
             ,
             or
             be
             cast
             into
             prison
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             damned
             lying
             in
             hel
             for
             ever
             ,
             because
             they
             lye
             to
             pay
             the
             debt
             of
             obedience
             that
             they
             owe
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             scripture
             cals
             our
             
             sins
             ,
             our
             debts
             ,
             if
             you
             examine
             the
             several
             expressions
             of
             the
             evangelists
             ,
             one
             saith
             trespasses
             ,
             the
             other
             debts
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             Christ
             did
             never
             intend
             to
             bind
             his
             people
             to
             use
             those
             very
             words
             ,
             but
             only
             shew
             a
             platforme
             and
             a
             patern
             of
             prayer
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             this
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             no
             man
             can
             possibly
             answer
             ,
             for
             one
             Evangelist
             hath
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             in
             one
             kind
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Evangelist
             hath
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             in
             other
             kind
             of
             words
             ,
             one
             saith
             ,
             forgive
             us
             our
             trespasses
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             saith
             ,
             forgive
             us
             our
             debts
             ;
             now
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             al
             one
             in
             effect
             ,
             I
             but
             then
             say
             I
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             Christs
             intention
             to
             tye
             us
             punctually
             to
             the
             words
             that
             he
             spake
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             the
             prayer
             of
             Christ
             a
             patterne
             of
             prayer
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             much
             for
             that
             point
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             for
             this
             condition
             ,
             the
             restless
             condition
             that
             al
             men
             are
             in
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             this
             they
             ;
             are
             not
             only
             debtors
             and
             guilty
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             out
             of
             Christ
             is
             condemned
             ,
             not
             only
             bound
             over
             ,
             a
             prisoner
             may
             be
             bound
             over
             ,
             I
             but
             he
             may
             hope
             to
             escape
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             tryal
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             every
             man
             and
             woman
             out
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             condemned
             creature
             ,
             the
             sentence
             is
             past
             already
             upon
             them
             .
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             a
             cleare
             scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             in
             John
             ,
             3.18
             .
             
               He
               that
               beleeveth
               not
               in
               Christ
               is
               condemned
               already
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             he
             shal
             be
             condemned
             at
             the
             great
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             now
             condemned
             ,
             he
             is
             condemned
             already
             .
             I
             might
             give
             you
             divers
             other
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             in
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             this
             doth
             plainly
             imply
             ,
             that
             then
             there
             is
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             walk
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             flesh
             .
             Now
             can
             any
             man
             be
             at
             peace
             when
             he
             is
             a
             condemned
             creature
             ?
             would
             you
             think
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             that
             were
             condemned
             at
             your
             Assises
             ,
             the
             Judg
             having
             past
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             upon
             him
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             come
             to
             such
             a
             man
             and
             find
             him
             asleep
             ,
             would
             you
             not
             say
             ,
             alas
             !
             can
             you
             rest
             now
             ?
             
             Do
             you
             think
             the
             night
             is
             a
             night
             of
             Rest
             that
             is
             before
             the
             execution
             of
             a
             condemned
             man
             ?
             Now
             let
             me
             say
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             know
             that
             their
             condition
             was
             so
             before
             they
             did
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             til
             you
             come
             in
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             and
             be
             a
             beleever
             in
             him
             ,
             you
             are
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             he
             that
             beleeves
             not
             ,
             is
             condemned
             ,
             you
             that
             walk
             after
             the
             flesh
             are
             under
             Condemnation
             .
          
           
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             God
             forbid
             ,
             we
             hope
             we
             are
             not
             condemned
             .
             Now
             the
             8.
             of
             the
             Rom.
             the
             first
             verse
             ,
             will
             shew
             you
             to
             your
             faces
             in
             what
             condition
             you
             are
             in
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               Condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             Who
             are
             they
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             and
             delivered
             from
             condemnation
             ?
             They
             are
             those
             that
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             but
             after
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Shall
             it
             be
             cast
             upon
             this
             now
             ?
             I
             do
             challenge
             every
             Soul
             to
             put
             it
             upon
             the
             tryal
             ,
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             dare
             venture
             their
             Souls
             and
             eternal
             estate
             upon
             this
             Scripture
             ,
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             word
             of
             God
             that
             must
             stand
             for
             ever
             ,
             when
             thou
             and
             I
             am
             fallen
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             walk
             not
             after
             the
             flesh
             but
             after
             the
             spirit
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             thy
             eternal
             estate
             lies
             upon
             this
             ,
             thy
             soul
             lies
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             man
             or
             Woman
             that
             doth
             walk
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             look
             what
             pleasure
             the
             flesh
             desires
             ,
             what
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             are
             delightful
             to
             thee
             ,
             thy
             Heart
             walks
             after
             them
             ,
             thou
             livest
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             thy
             great
             care
             to
             make
             provision
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             care
             of
             thy
             life
             to
             make
             provision
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             when
             thou
             hast
             made
             provision
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             thou
             givest
             liberty
             to
             thy
             spirit
             to
             satisfie
             it self
             in
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             man
             and
             woman
             that
             yet
             art
             not
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             art
             certainly
             under
             condemnation
             ;
             and
             is
             this
             a
             time
             to
             Rest
             now
             in
             ?
             Is
             there
             Rest
             for
             such
             a
             Soul
             that
             is
             in
             this
             condition
             ?
             All
             those
             therefore
             ,
             whose
             consciences
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             hitherto
             they
             have
             walked
             after
             the
             flesh
             and
             not
             after
             the
             spirit
             ,
             not
             after
             those
             truths
             that
             they
             find
             in
             the
             word
             ;
             
             perhaps
             they
             can
             go
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             what
             the
             Minister
             saith
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             do
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             cast
             off
             the
             thoughts
             of
             those
             truths
             that
             are
             according
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             what
             God
             speaks
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             for
             what
             he
             speaks
             in
             his
             word
             should
             be
             as
             real
             to
             thee
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             spake
             it
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             therfore
             thou
             art
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             I
             speak
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             the
             more
             effectually
             draw
             mens
             hearts
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             for
             Rest
             .
             For
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             to
             leave
             you
             thus
             ,
             to
             tel
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             no
             Rest
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             I
             intend
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             how
             you
             may
             have
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             .
             Only
             first
             I
             would
             convince
             you
             that
             out
             of
             Chirst
             there
             is
             no
             Rest
             for
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             have
             had
             Rest
             all
             this
             while
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             a
             cursed
             ,
             a
             vile
             ,
             a
             wretched
             Rest
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             no
             other
             but
             such
             a
             Rest
             as
             this
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             condemned
             to
             die
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             Let
             me
             tel
             you
             all
             out
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             condemned
             to
             die
             a
             temporal
             ,
             but
             an
             eternal
             Death
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             Rest
             enough
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             trouble
             them
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             What
             Rest
             ?
             just
             as
             if
             a
             condemned
             man
             shal
             go
             to
             bed
             ,
             and
             fal
             asleep
             ,
             and
             dream
             that
             he
             is
             at
             home
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             with
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             about
             him
             ,
             at
             home
             with
             his
             friends
             ,
             at
             his
             work
             ,
             at
             his
             meat
             ,
             and
             O
             poor
             man
             ,
             how
             he
             rejoyceth
             that
             he
             is
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             hath
             got
             his
             Wife
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             safe
             and
             wel
             ,
             this
             man
             pleaseth
             himself
             in
             his
             dream
             al
             this
             while
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             (
             poor
             man
             )
             he
             awakes
             ,
             and
             he
             sees
             he
             is
             in
             the
             prison
             ,
             he
             sees
             the
             shackles
             about
             his
             heels
             ,
             and
             the
             watch
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             he
             knows
             ,
             he
             may
             die
             the
             next
             day
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             this
             sets
             forth
             as
             lively
             the
             condition
             of
             natural
             Men
             in
             the
             world
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             they
             are
             al
             condemned
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             they
             are
             out
             of
             al
             danger
             ,
             al
             wil
             be
             safe
             ,
             that
             there
             shal
             no
             misery
             befal
             them
             ;
             O
             but
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shal
             come
             to
             awake
             them
             out
             of
             this
             dream
             ,
             they
             wil
             see
             themselves
             in
             prison
             ,
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             and
             then
             
             they
             wil
             wonder
             that
             they
             have
             been
             so
             quiet
             al
             this
             while
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             :
             Yea
             ,
             Let
             me
             say
             further
             ,
             if
             thou
             beest
             out
             of
             Christ
             thou
             are
             not
             only
             under
             the
             sentence
             of
             Condemnation
             ,
             but
             for
             ought
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             every
             moment
             thou
             mayest
             be
             plunged
             into
             the
             Gulf
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             infinite
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             hath
             spared
             thee
             along
             time
             ,
             God
             hath
             continued
             thy
             Life
             in
             his
             Patience
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             twenty
             ,
             forty
             ,
             fifty
             years
             ;
             well
             ,
             but
             how
             dost
             thou
             know
             ,
             but
             that
             may
             fal
             out
             in
             one
             night
             ,
             or
             day
             ,
             or
             moment
             ,
             that
             never
             fel
             out
             in
             al
             thy
             life
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             been
             spared
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             yet
             thou
             knowest
             not
             but
             before
             morning
             ,
             thou
             maiest
             be
             among
             the
             damned
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             a
             condition
             to
             rest
             in
             ?
             For
             a
             man
             and
             Woman
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             examine
             ,
             how
             doth
             things
             stand
             between
             God
             and
             my
             Soul
             ?
             How
             stand
             I
             to
             God
             ?
             What
             reference
             have
             I
             to
             God
             ?
             Or
             what
             reference
             hath
             God
             to
             me
             ?
             How
             do
             I
             know
             but
             I
             may
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             Gulf
             of
             the
             eternal
             wrath
             of
             the
             infinite
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             lie
             under
             it
             for
             ever
             ?
             What
             do
             I
             know
             to
             the
             contrary
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             prove
             to
             be
             my
             portion
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             better
             ten
             thousand
             times
             I
             had
             never
             been
             borne
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             a
             condition
             to
             rest
             in
             ?
             Certainly
             if
             God
             hath
             revealed
             any
             truth
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             truths
             of
             God.
             The
             condition
             of
             one
             out
             of
             Christ
             is
             like
             one
             that
             hath
             suffered
             Shipwrack
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             he
             gets
             one
             of
             the
             Bords
             that
             are
             broken
             off
             from
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             is
             floating
             up
             and
             down
             the
             Sea
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             such
             danger
             ,
             that
             every
             wave
             coming
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             drowned
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             any
             one
             to
             sleep
             there
             ?
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             You
             are
             not
             drowned
             yet
             ,
             but
             you
             see
             your selves
             in
             danger
             by
             every
             wave
             that
             comes
             to
             be
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sunk
             to
             the
             bottom
             .
             It
             may
             be
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             case
             of
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             have
             suffered
             Shipwrack
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             been
             dilivered
             in
             a
             boate
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             when
             you
             have
             been
             there
             you
             could
             hardly
             sleep
             quietly
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             nestle
             down
             in
             your
             boate
             ,
             and
             
             say
             ,
             wel
             ,
             here
             I
             wil
             take
             my
             rest
             ,
             would
             not
             every
             one
             think
             you
             a
             mad
             man
             ?
             Just
             thus
             ,
             for
             al
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             men
             in
             their
             natural
             estate
             ,
             they
             take
             up
             their
             rest
             ,
             whereas
             they
             know
             not
             but
             there
             wil
             come
             presently
             some
             dreadful
             wave
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             swallow
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             undone
             for
             ever
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             saith
             my
             God
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             divers
             other
             particulars
             that
             might
             set
             forth
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             al
             men
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             no
             rest
             can
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             al
             to
             make
             Jesus
             Christ
             precious
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             seek
             the
             happy
             condition
             that
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             .
             Oh!
             that
             any
             thing
             that
             hath
             been
             spoken
             might
             be
             settled
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             go
             with
             that
             poor
             wretched
             sinner
             ,
             that
             you
             read
             of
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Chap.
             16.30
             .
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Men
               and
               bretheren
               ,
               what
               shal
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             The
             Lord
             hath
             shewn
             me
             my
             restless
             condition
             ,
             I
             see
             the
             rest
             I
             have
             had
             ,
             hath
             been
             a
             restless
             condition
             .
             And
             Oh
             that
             it
             might
             make
             you
             but
             to
             inquire
             after
             Christ
             ,
             but
             to
             put
             your
             souls
             into
             an
             inquiring
             condition
             after
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             hearken
             unto
             what
             shal
             be
             delivered
             unto
             you
             about
             the
             blessed
             rest
             that
             Christ
             doth
             here
             promise
             in
             this
             invitation
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ,
               You
               that
               are
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               rest
               ,
            
             be
             not
             afraid
             to
             apply
             your selves
             to
             those
             things
             that
             have
             been
             delivered
             ,
             whenas
             these
             things
             are
             spoken
             out
             of
             such
             a
             text
             as
             doth
             sufficiently
             hold
             forth
             to
             you
             the
             true
             rest
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             this
             promise
             of
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             to
             them
             that
             do
             labor
             &
             are
             heavy
             lade
             .
             Now
             if
             these
             truths
             of
             God
             that
             have
             been
             delivered
             to
             you
             ,
             do
             ly
             as
             a
             load
             upon
             your
             spirits
             ,
             if
             you
             go
             away
             with
             your
             hearts
             burdened
             with
             it
             ,
             be
             not
             discouraged
             ,
             for
             you
             that
             are
             burdened
             with
             such
             truths
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             come
             to
             Christ
             and
             he
             wil
             deliver
             you
             from
             this
             burden
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             have
             in
             this
             that
             quiet
             that
             shal
             remain
             everlastingly
             ;
             al
             the
             quiet
             that
             you
             can
             have
             with
             putting
             off
             these
             truths
             
             that
             have
             been
             delivered
             cannot
             hold
             long
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             storm
             a
             coming
             ,
             that
             wil
             try
             every
             man
             and
             womans
             quiet
             ,
             of
             what
             nature
             it
             is
             ;
             whether
             true
             quiet
             ,
             or
             false
             ;
             whether
             true
             rest
             ,
             or
             false
             ;
             do
             not
             therefore
             cast
             off
             what
             hath
             been
             delivered
             ,
             but
             apply
             it
             to
             your
             souls
             ,
             that
             so
             you
             may
             be
             the
             more
             prepared
             to
             heare
             further
             of
             the
             blessed
             rest
             that
             Christ
             doth
             here
             promise
             unto
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Containeth
               .
               I.
               A
               further
               consideration
               of
               the
               restless
               condition
               of
               men
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               from
               
                 Prov.
                 23.34
              
               .
               II.
               Five
               Reasons
               thereof
               .
               1.
               
               They
               are
               under
               the
               curse
               of
               God.
               2.
               
               Al
               creatures
               are
               their
               enemies
               3.
               
               Al
               the
               wayes
               of
               Gods
               providence
               are
               against
               them
               .
               4.
               
               Al
               their
               best
               Services
               are
               rejected
               .
               5.
               
               They
               have
               no
               refuge
               for
               comfort
               .
               III.
               Two
               conclussions
               from
               the
               premises
               .
               1.
               
               Most
               men
               live
               and
               perish
               in
               blindness
               .
               2.
               
               There
               is
               insufficiency
               in
               al
               things
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               give
               rest
               ;
               with
               the
               Reasons
               thereof
            
          
           
             BUt
             I
             shal
             now
             go
             on
             a
             little
             further
             in
             this
             similitude
             that
             I
             have
             been
             speaking
             of
             ;
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             hath
             another
             like
             this
             ,
             in
             Prov.
             23.34
             .
             He
             compares
             wicked
             men
             that
             are
             secure
             ,
             unto
             a
             man
             that
             sleeps
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             mast
             ,
             he
             speakes
             there
             of
             drunkards
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Whoremaster
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             true
             also
             of
             al
             unconverted
             ones
             ,
             though
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             instanceth
             in
             those
             two
             only
             ,
             the
             words
             are
             thus
             ,
             
               Yea
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               as
               he
               that
               lies
               down
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               as
               he
               that
               lieth
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               a
               Mast
               .
            
             So
             that
             here
             you
             have
             both
             the
             similitudes
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             first
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             had
             only
             a
             plank
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             he
             lies
             down
             and
             seeks
             for
             
             rest
             there
             ,
             or
             the
             other
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             a
             mast
             ,
             and
             he
             lies
             down
             and
             sleeps
             there
             :
             this
             is
             the
             restless
             condition
             of
             of
             ungodly
             men
             ,
             I
             will
             Name
             breifly
             some
             few
             Reasons
             and
             so
             proceed
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Rest
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             ou●
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             he
             is
             under
             the
             curse
             ,
             he
             is
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             whatever
             befalls
             him
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             whatever
             affliction
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             he
             knows
             every
             sorrow
             ,
             is
             but
             as
             the
             beginning
             of
             eternal
             sorrow
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             venom
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             in
             every
             affliction
             to
             every
             unconverted
             man
             ,
             he
             his
             in
             danger
             to
             have
             the
             execution
             of
             al
             temporal
             curses
             upon
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             al
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             rest
             then
             can
             he
             have
             ?
             The
             saints
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             Gods
             covenant
             ,
             and
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             other
             men
             have
             nothing
             but
             Gods
             patience
             to
             keep
             them
             .
             A
             mallefactor
             in
             prison
             is
             not
             executed
             many
             times
             ,
             Why
             ?
             Because
             the
             Judg
             may
             out
             of
             favor
             reprieve
             him
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             I
             but
             ,
             is
             this
             a
             condition
             to
             rest
             in
             ?
             A
             man
             that
             is
             wise
             is
             never
             at
             rest
             with
             a
             repriev
             ,
             but
             wil
             have
             his
             pardon
             before
             he
             can
             rest
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             man
             hath
             any
             ground
             in
             their
             natural
             estate
             for
             their
             rest
             and
             quiet
             ,
             but
             meerly
             their
             reprieval
             :
             but
             the
             saints
             they
             see
             what
             a
             sad
             thing
             this
             is
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             wil
             give
             them
             rest
             til
             they
             have
             their
             pardon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             rest
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             al
             creatures
             are
             their
             enemies
             ,
             thou
             sleepest
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             an
             army
             of
             enemies
             ,
             to
             sleep
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             an
             army
             of
             enemies
             it
             would
             be
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             al
             ungodly
             men
             have
             no
             other
             rest
             but
             as
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             armies
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             for
             al
             the
             armies
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             their
             deadly
             enemies
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Yea
             ,
             al
             the
             waies
             of
             Gods
             providence
             is
             against
             thee
             ,
             thy
             prosperity
             workes
             towards
             thy
             misery
             ,
             towards
             thy
             ruine
             ,
             and
             so
             whatsoever
             passage
             of
             providence
             there
             is
             though
             thou
             mayest
             rejoyce
             much
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             works
             towards
             thy
             ruin
             .
             Prov.
             4.32
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             thou
             canst
             do
             can
             be
             accepted
             ,
             al
             thy
             services
             ,
             al
             thy
             performances
             out
             of
             Christ
             are
             cast
             off
             ,
             al
             thy
             prayers
             til
             thou
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             til
             God
             do
             reveal
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             thee
             ,
             al
             thy
             duties
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             exercises
             of
             religion
             ,
             are
             al
             rejected
             ,
             and
             yet
             thou
             must
             perform
             them
             upon
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             accepted
             ,
             what
             a
             restless
             condition
             is
             this
             ?
             for
             one
             to
             be
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             perform
             duties
             upon
             pain
             of
             damnation
             ,
             and
             yet
             al
             my
             prayers
             ,
             and
             duties
             ,
             are
             cast
             as
             dung
             again
             into
             my
             face
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             al
             those
             that
             are
             in
             their
             natural
             estate
             :
             I
             speak
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             al
             see
             ,
             what
             infinite
             need
             you
             have
             of
             Christ
             .
             Much
             might
             be
             said
             of
             the
             sinful
             condition
             of
             al
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             than
             in
             sin
             there
             is
             a
             jarring
             against
             God
             ,
             against
             the
             infinite
             glorious
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no●hing
             but
             confusion
             ,
             nothing
             but
             distemper
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             sinful
             condition
             can
             be
             no
             condition
             to
             rest
             in
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             what
             affliction
             soever
             any
             one
             is
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             to
             go
             for
             comefort
             ,
             for
             there
             can
             be
             no
             stay
             nor
             comfort
             to
             a
             soul
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             a
             man
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             wildernes
             ,
             that
             hath
             nothing
             to
             protect
             him
             ,
             no
             hedg
             no
             bush
             ,
             if
             the
             storm
             comes
             never
             so
             dreadfully
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             where
             to
             go
             for
             protection
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             a
             marriner
             in
             the
             sea
             ,
             that
             hath
             lolt
             his
             anchor
             when
             a
             storm
             comes
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             driven
             to
             the
             shore
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             anchor
             to
             pitch
             him
             upon
             .
             This
             and
             much
             more
             might
             be
             said
             to
             shew
             the
             restless
             condition
             of
             al
             men
             out
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Oh!
             then
             ,
             the
             blindness
             ,
             security
             ,
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             that
             there
             is
             almost
             in
             al
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             this
             〈◊〉
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             al
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             may
             from
             hence
             conclude
             ,
             that
             most
             in
             the
             world
             do
             live
             ,
             and
             die
             and
             perrish
             in
             blindness
             ,
             and
             in
             
             woful
             disperate
             hardness
             of
             Heart
             ,
             for
             where
             almost
             is
             the
             Man
             and
             Woman
             that
             is
             convinced
             of
             this
             Restless
             condition
             ?
             That
             ever
             were
             in
             this
             Restless
             condition
             ?
             This
             I
             dare
             undertake
             to
             aver
             ,
             concerning
             every
             one
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             once
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             as
             I
             have
             now
             spake
             of
             ,
             how
             you
             have
             got
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             look
             to
             ,
             and
             what
             argument
             you
             have
             that
             you
             can
             be
             able
             to
             rest
             your
             Souls
             upon
             for
             your
             deliverance
             out
             of
             this
             condition
             ,
             do
             you
             examine
             ,
             but
             this
             condition
             every
             one
             is
             in
             naturally
             ;
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacab
             ,
             was
             in
             this
             condition
             once
             ,
             and
             therefore
             every
             one
             must
             look
             unto
             it
             now
             while
             this
             Rest
             is
             opening
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             here
             indeed
             is
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             tumultuousness
             of
             spirit
             that
             is
             in
             most
             people
             .
             What
             is
             the
             Reason
             that
             people
             hurry
             up
             and
             down
             in
             seeking
             after
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             That
             they
             are
             in
             a
             Restless
             condition
             ?
             Their
             Souls
             have
             not
             union
             with
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             hurried
             up
             and
             down
             here
             in
             this
             world
             to
             seek
             after
             comfort
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             :
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             as
             with
             the
             unclean
             spirit
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             seek
             for
             Rest
             but
             find
             none
             :
             as
             I
             tould
             you
             before
             ,
             the
             Dove
             sought
             up
             and
             down
             for
             Rest
             ,
             but
             she
             found
             none
             ,
             til
             she
             came
             to
             the
             Arke
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             disturbance
             of
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             is
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             true
             Rest
             that
             there
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             we
             let
             this
             pass
             .
          
           
             Only
             one
             thing
             more
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             before
             we
             shal
             come
             unto
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             insufficiency
             that
             there
             is
             in
             al
             things
             in
             the
             world
             to
             give
             Rest
             unto
             the
             Soul
             til
             we
             come
             to
             Christ
             :
             Al
             men
             out
             of
             Christ
             are
             in
             a
             Restless
             condition
             :
             There
             is
             an
             insufficiency
             in
             al
             things
             in
             the
             world
             to
             give
             Rest
             til
             we
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             that
             I
             shall
             give
             two
             or
             three
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             I.
             First
             ,
             Because
             the
             Rest
             of
             an
             immortal
             Soul
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             the
             reference
             it
             hath
             to
             God
             ;
             Now
             al
             the
             
             Transactions
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             are
             only
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             committed
             unto
             any
             creature
             ,
             to
             transact
             any
             thing
             between
             God
             and
             us
             for
             any
             good
             ,
             but
             through
             Christ
             ;
             now
             then
             ,
             if
             al
             our
             Rest
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             our
             reference
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             Transactions
             between
             God
             and
             us
             must
             be
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             then
             certainly
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             insufficiency
             in
             al
             things
             in
             the
             world
             to
             give
             Rest
             unto
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             II.
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             an
             insufficiency
             in
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             to
             give
             Rest
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             because
             the
             misery
             that
             we
             are
             in
             is
             so
             deep
             ,
             and
             the
             happiness
             that
             our
             Souls
             are
             capable
             of
             is
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             any
             creature
             can
             reach
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             either
             to
             deliver
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             to
             raise
             up
             unto
             the
             other
             ,
             only
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             whom
             we
             have
             Rest
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             that
             there
             was
             never
             any
             thing
             that
             came
             to
             that
             depth
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             nor
             hath
             that
             height
             of
             Glory
             (
             put
             both
             together
             )
             Christ
             hath
             subjected
             himself
             to
             the
             lowest
             degree
             of
             humiliation
             that
             ever
             creature
             could
             subject
             it self
             unto
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             Glory
             that
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             any
             creature
             to
             be
             in
             ,
             above
             al
             creatures
             :
             his
             subjection
             unto
             sorrow
             and
             trouble
             was
             such
             as
             no
             creature
             can
             subject
             unto
             ,
             and
             his
             glory
             is
             higher
             than
             any
             creature
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             therefore
             he
             ,
             and
             only
             he
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             deliver
             from
             the
             depth
             of
             misery
             in
             which
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             are
             ,
             and
             raise
             them
             to
             the
             true
             happiness
             and
             Glory
             that
             their
             Natures
             are
             capable
             of
             .
          
           
             III.
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             is
             an
             insufficiency
             in
             all
             creatures
             to
             give
             Rest
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             because
             all
             ceatures
             here
             in
             this
             world
             that
             we
             have
             to
             do
             withal
             ,
             except
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             are
             only
             ministring
             spirits
             to
             attend
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sent
             upon
             Christs
             errand
             ,
             they
             do
             nothing
             but
             in
             order
             to
             Christ
             ;
             now
             all
             other
             creatures
             are
             under
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             being
             under
             the
             curse
             through
             mans
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             
             that
             those
             creatures
             that
             are
             under
             the
             curse
             should
             give
             Rest
             unto
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             know
             any
             argument
             in
             the
             world
             of
             greater
             strength
             to
             take
             off
             the
             Hearts
             of
             men
             from
             resting
             in
             creature
             comforts
             than
             this
             ,
             to
             understand
             cleerly
             ,
             that
             al
             creatures
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             under
             the
             curse
             through
             our
             sins
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             that
             is
             under
             the
             curse
             by
             our
             sins
             cannot
             make
             us
             happy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             an
             insufficiency
             in
             al
             things
             in
             the
             world
             to
             give
             Rest
             unto
             our
             Souls
             .
             Do
             but
             consider
             then
             what
             are
             the
             things
             that
             most
             people
             Rest
             in
             Particularly
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shal
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             men
             in
             seeking
             for
             Rest
             out
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               insufficiency
               of
               every
               thing
               besides
               Christ
               to
               give
               Rest
               to
               the
               Soul
               is
               further
               enlarged
               ,
               with
               several
               Choice
               Considerations
               ,
            
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             There
             are
             some
             that
             are
             so
             vile
             ,
             as
             the
             cheifest
             Rest
             and
             comfort
             of
             their
             Souls
             is
             in
             the
             pleasure
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             the
             delight
             that
             they
             do
             take
             in
             satisfying
             of
             their
             sinful
             lusts
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             comfort
             and
             Rest
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             troubled
             at
             home
             ,
             Wife
             ,
             Children
             ,
             or
             Servants
             do
             but
             trouble
             them
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             do
             to
             ease
             themselves
             ,
             they
             go
             abroad
             among
             company
             ,
             and
             there
             drink
             ,
             and
             play
             ,
             and
             swear
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             be
             unclean
             .
             And
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             crossed
             ,
             how
             do
             they
             ease
             themselves
             by
             venting
             their
             passion
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             holy
             truth
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             ,
             Oh!
             That
             ever
             it
             should
             enter
             into
             the
             Heart
             of
             a
             creature
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             to
             be
             the
             greatest
             quiet
             ,
             ease
             ,
             and
             Rest
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             himself
             in
             sinning
             against
             the
             blessed
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             ,
             I
             appeal
             unto
             you
             ,
             do
             not
             your
             consciences
             tel
             you
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             
             this
             is
             your
             condition
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             not
             know
             Men
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             comfort
             ,
             ease
             ,
             quiet
             and
             Rest
             of
             heart
             that
             they
             have
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             satisfying
             of
             their
             sinful
             lusts
             ?
             How
             far
             is
             this
             from
             seeking
             out
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             most
             people
             ,
             take
             away
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             Souls
             in
             their
             sinful
             lusts
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             quiet
             their
             Hearts
             with
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             there
             ,
             now
             they
             are
             safe
             ,
             now
             they
             are
             quiet
             .
             Do
             but
             consider
             of
             this
             one
             thing
             that
             now
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             ,
             That
             to
             have
             Rest
             ,
             and
             quiet
             ,
             in
             any
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             but
             just
             as
             if
             a
             man
             had
             a
             burning
             Feaver
             ,
             and
             he
             cals
             for
             a
             pot
             of
             Water
             ,
             gets
             it
             to
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             drinks
             it
             up
             every
             drop
             ;
             now
             in
             the
             very
             time
             he
             is
             pouring
             this
             down
             his
             Throat
             ,
             he
             hath
             some
             Rest
             ,
             some
             ease
             ,
             he
             finds
             some
             ease
             from
             the
             fit
             of
             the
             feaver
             while
             he
             is
             drinking
             down
             the
             pot
             of
             Water
             ;
             but
             do
             you
             think
             this
             wil
             be
             Rest
             to
             him
             ?
             Do
             but
             stay
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             hour
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             an
             hour
             or
             two
             ,
             then
             you
             wil
             find
             him
             in
             his
             scalding
             burning
             fit
             ,
             then
             he
             burnes
             ten
             times
             more
             than
             he
             did
             before
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             like
             to
             cost
             him
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             he
             finds
             trouble
             and
             disquiet
             ,
             and
             that
             gives
             him
             ease
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             drinks
             it
             down
             and
             this
             indangers
             his
             Life
             afterwards
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             men
             ,
             that
             seek
             after
             ease
             and
             Rest
             unto
             their
             Souls
             in
             any
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             thy
             pleasure
             in
             thy
             sinful
             waies
             ,
             take
             all
             the
             pleasure
             of
             thy
             Life
             from
             thy
             youth
             to
             the
             day
             of
             thy
             death
             ,
             and
             put
             it
             altogether
             ,
             yet
             in
             respect
             of
             eternity
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             just
             like
             the
             ease
             that
             a
             poor
             man
             in
             a
             Feaver
             hath
             ,
             while
             the
             water
             is
             going
             down
             his
             Throat
             ,
             all
             thy
             pleasure
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             like
             to
             be
             scalding
             and
             burning
             in
             Gods
             wrath
             to
             al
             eternity
             for
             that
             one
             draught
             of
             thine
             ,
             for
             the
             ease
             and
             Rest
             that
             thou
             hadst
             in
             the
             way
             of
             sin
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             when
             Christ
             had
             the
             burden
             of
             our
             sins
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             found
             it
             no
             Rest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             ease
             to
             thy
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             are
             others
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             vile
             ,
             yet
             they
             Rest
             not
             in
             the
             act
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             if
             they
             
             can
             have
             good
             trading
             ,
             quick
             voyages
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             their
             neighbors
             have
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             ready
             as
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Soul
               ,
               take
               thine
               ease
               ,
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               yeares
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             rest
             that
             most
             people
             in
             the
             world
             do
             seek
             after
             ;
             they
             think
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             might
             have
             as
             such
             and
             such
             have
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             rest
             enough
             ,
             but
             be
             it
             knowne
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             thou
             doest
             not
             understand
             nor
             savor
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             thou
             thinkest
             that
             al
             the
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             give
             thee
             the
             possession
             of
             al
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             if
             thou
             shouldest
             think
             that
             they
             would
             give
             thee
             rest
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             savour
             at
             al
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             understand
             what
             God
             is
             ,
             yea
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             but
             one
             sparke
             of
             true
             saving
             grace
             ,
             this
             spark
             of
             grace
             doth
             so
             inlarge
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             cannot
             give
             rest
             ,
             cannot
             give
             quiet
             ,
             but
             stil
             it
             hath
             a
             higher
             good
             to
             seek
             after
             than
             al
             the
             creatures
             in
             al
             the
             world
             .
             There
             is
             a
             notable
             text
             of
             Scripture
             which
             we
             have
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Job
             ,
             in
             the
             26.
             of
             Job
             ,
             and
             7.
             verse
             
               He
               Stretcheth
               forth
               the
               north
               over
               the
               empty
               place
               ,
               and
               hangeth
               the
               earth
               upon
               nothing
               .
            
             Wilt
             thou
             seek
             thy
             rest
             in
             that
             which
             hangs
             upon
             nothing
             ?
             the
             whole
             earth
             hath
             nothing
             to
             rest
             upon
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             in
             the
             earth
             can
             be
             rest
             unto
             thy
             soul
             .
             In
             Micah
             2.10
             .
             as
             it
             is
             said
             there
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             so
             I
             may
             say
             of
             creatures
             ,
             
               Arise
               ye
               and
               depart
               ,
               for
               here
               is
               not
               your
               rest
               .
            
             The
             whole
             world
             is
             as
             a
             wheel
             ,
             in
             a
             continual
             motion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             James
             3.6
             .
             Where
             the
             text
             speakes
             of
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             the
             wheel
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             whole
             world
             is
             as
             a
             wheel
             running
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             can
             be
             no
             rest
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             Wel
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             some
             yet
             would
             fain
             have
             rest
             there
             ,
             having
             got
             good
             estates
             ,
             some
             of
             you
             have
             got
             good
             voyages
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             prospered
             you
             in
             your
             young
             dayes
             ,
             and
             having
             got
             great
             estates
             ,
             now
             you
             would
             have
             rest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             live
             idlely
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             uselesly
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             at
             
             home
             ,
             and
             let
             al
             things
             go
             which
             way
             they
             wil
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             quiet
             in
             ones
             old
             dayes
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             delivered
             you
             from
             many
             dangers
             at
             sea
             ,
             now
             you
             think
             the
             only
             way
             is
             to
             live
             quietly
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             meddle
             with
             nothing
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             souls
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             rest
             that
             many
             men
             have
             after
             their
             yonger
             time
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             how
             then
             to
             live
             and
             do
             nothing
             ,
             this
             is
             their
             rest
             ,
             now
             :
             Oh!
             that
             God
             would
             but
             speak
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             these
             men
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Do
             but
             consider
             this
             ,
             That
             by
             living
             thus
             idlely
             and
             unusefully
             thou
             comest
             to
             have
             al
             thy
             parts
             and
             thy
             spirits
             to
             corrupt
             ;
             just
             as
             a
             standing
             water
             ,
             as
             waters
             in
             a
             pond
             do
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             putrifie
             by
             their
             standing
             ,
             so
             men
             that
             live
             uselesly
             and
             are
             not
             active
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             publique
             good
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             opportunities
             that
             God
             puts
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             their
             hearts
             do
             putrifie
             and
             grow
             corrupt
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             corruption
             that
             comes
             upon
             al
             their
             parts
             ,
             the
             beauty
             ,
             the
             excellency
             ,
             the
             quickness
             ,
             the
             liveliness
             of
             their
             parts
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             they
             begin
             to
             putrifie
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             imployed
             for
             God
             ,
             what
             ever
             we
             have
             that
             we
             imploy
             not
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             active
             in
             for
             God
             ,
             it
             putrifies
             ,
             and
             however
             many
             men
             think
             it
             a
             great
             happiness
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             estates
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             live
             and
             do
             nothing
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             greater
             misery
             to
             a
             gracious
             heart
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             useless
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             to
             lay
             them
             aside
             as
             such
             as
             are
             useless
             ,
             not
             to
             use
             them
             in
             his
             service
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             affliction
             to
             a
             Godly
             heart
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             if
             God
             should
             take
             away
             their
             estates
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             be
             such
             a
             great
             affliction
             ,
             as
             to
             lay
             them
             aside
             and
             do
             nothing
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             no
             man
             think
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             got
             a
             great
             estate
             ,
             that
             therefore
             he
             may
             ly
             stil
             ,
             &
             do
             nothing
             ,
             Oh!
             what
             wil
             this
             man
             do
             when
             he
             shal
             be
             called
             to
             account
             for
             al
             his
             time
             ,
             for
             al
             his
             opportunity
             for
             al
             his
             estate
             ?
             certainly
             this
             wil
             not
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             say
             ,
             he
             did
             no
             hurt
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             thou
             shouldest
             have
             been
             active
             for
             God
             ,
             God
             is
             active
             for
             thee
             in
             saving
             thy
             soul
             ,
             al
             the
             Atributes
             of
             God
             is
             working
             for
             thee
             ,
             
             and
             al
             the
             passages
             of
             his
             providence
             is
             working
             for
             thee
             if
             thou
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             a
             wretched
             condition
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             think
             no
             higher
             rest
             but
             meerly
             freedome
             from
             outward
             trouble
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             whose
             conscience
             tels
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             truth
             ,
             this
             is
             my
             condition
             ,
             and
             God
             speakes
             to
             my
             heart
             this
             day
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             rest
             that
             I
             have
             sought
             after
             ,
             know
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             certainly
             the
             rest
             of
             an
             immortal
             soul
             is
             a
             high
             thing
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             world
             from
             the
             bosom
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             to
             purchase
             rest
             for
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             dost
             thou
             think
             that
             Christ
             did
             this
             only
             to
             purchase
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             freed
             from
             some
             outward
             trouble
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             and
             that
             we
             might
             sit
             in
             the
             ●himny
             corner
             and
             do
             nothing
             ?
             Oh!
             there
             is
             another
             rest
             for
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             than
             this
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             I
             but
             some
             go
             further
             ,
             some
             wil
             say
             ,
             
               We
               trust
               in
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               for
               rest
               for
               our
               soules
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Now
             for
             that
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             better
             than
             al
             the
             other
             ,
             yet
             a
             man
             and
             woman
             may
             mistake
             in
             this
             ,
             thou
             trustest
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             for
             rest
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             what
             hath
             God
             revealed
             to
             thy
             soul
             concerning
             the
             mediator
             of
             the
             covenant
             ?
             this
             may
             seem
             difficult
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             heaven
             cannot
             be
             sufficient
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             any
             soul
             ,
             but
             through
             a
             Mediator
             in
             Christ
             ;
             the
             soul
             must
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             mercy
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             the
             mediator
             ;
             thou
             must
             first
             come
             to
             Christ
             the
             mediator
             ,
             before
             thou
             canst
             have
             any
             rest
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             it self
             .
             You
             must
             know
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             mistery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             you
             must
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             be
             an
             infinite
             current
             of
             mercy
             ,
             yet
             al
             the
             current
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             is
             stopt
             by
             mans
             sin
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             can
             only
             be
             opened
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             must
             know
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             know
             how
             you
             come
             unto
             God
             
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             before
             you
             can
             rest
             upon
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             doth
             undo
             many
             soules
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             better
             sort
             ,
             they
             think
             to
             rely
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             think
             to
             rest
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             sure
             rest
             to
             their
             soules
             ,
             but
             they
             little
             understand
             how
             al
             the
             current
             of
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             is
             stopt
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             coming
             to
             it
             but
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             mediator
             between
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             Others
             they
             wil
             say
             ,
             they
             do
             many
             good
             things
             ,
             they
             do
             many
             good
             actions
             ,
             they
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             rest
             in
             this
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             commit
             the
             gross
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             do
             performe
             duties
             ,
             they
             pray
             in
             their
             families
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             closets
             ,
             &
             this
             is
             that
             they
             rest
             in
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             of
             an
             immortal
             soul
             must
             have
             a
             better
             foundation
             than
             this
             ,
             than
             al
             the
             duties
             ,
             than
             al
             the
             sorrows
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             than
             al
             that
             God
             himself
             works
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             somewhat
             without
             them
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             rest
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             nothing
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             us
             can
             be
             rest
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             perfect
             righteousness
             of
             a
             mediator
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             faith
             can
             be
             rest
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             in
             us
             :
             So
             that
             you
             may
             mistake
             and
             performe
             duties
             in
             a
             formal
             manner
             ,
             but
             suppose
             you
             performed
             them
             in
             a
             gracious
             manner
             ,
             yet
             you
             must
             not
             rest
             in
             them
             ,
             you
             must
             go
             higher
             than
             al
             the
             best
             duties
             that
             ever
             you
             performed
             .
             Wo
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             no
             other
             rest
             but
             what
             their
             duties
             brought
             them
             ,
             you
             must
             look
             higher
             than
             whatever
             you
             are
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             inabled
             to
             do
             for
             your
             rest
             .
          
           
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             that
             can
             be
             higher
             than
             what
             we
             are
             inabled
             to
             do
             by
             God
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             righteousness
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             which
             you
             must
             come
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             insufficiency
             in
             al
             the
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             to
             give
             rest
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             make
             al
             their
             rest
             in
             these
             things
             :
             much
             might
             be
             spoken
             concerning
             the
             danger
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             the
             signes
             when
             our
             soules
             have
             true
             rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             we
             shal
             meet
             with
             
             that
             in
             the
             other
             point
             ,
             in
             handling
             the
             Rest
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             wil
             therefore
             pass
             over
             this
             ,
             about
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             the
             Rest
             in
             al
             other
             things
             ,
             only
             with
             this
             one
             thing
             .
             Know
             this
             ,
             That
             that
             Heart
             that
             is
             touched
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Iron
             is
             with
             the
             Load-stone
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             quiet
             either
             in
             creature
             comforts
             ,
             or
             in
             hope
             of
             mercy
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Duty
             or
             performance
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             quiet
             til
             it
             gets
             union
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Just
             as
             it
             is
             with
             a
             Needle
             that
             is
             touched
             with
             a
             Load-Stone
             ,
             shake
             it
             which
             way
             you
             wil
             ,
             it
             wil
             never
             be
             at
             Rest
             til
             it
             come
             to
             the
             North
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             gets
             North
             ,
             then
             it
             stands
             there
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             a
             heart
             that
             is
             touched
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             touch
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Heart
             of
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Heart
             is
             but
             touched
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             it
             shakes
             ,
             is
             ful
             of
             fears
             and
             doubts
             ,
             and
             offer
             it
             this
             creature
             comfort
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             creature
             comfort
             ,
             it
             wil
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             Heart
             is
             not
             at
             rest
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             let
             them
             come
             to
             a
             Sermon
             where
             some
             blessed
             promise
             to
             the
             Gospel
             is
             opened
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             presented
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             find
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Rest
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             their
             Hearts
             come
             presently
             and
             close
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             able
             to
             lay
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             eternities
             upon
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             upon
             the
             free
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             able
             to
             lay
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             eternal
             estates
             here
             ;
             however
             others
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             but
             a
             notion
             ,
             yet
             here
             they
             are
             able
             to
             lay
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             eternal
             estates
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             say
             with
             
               Simeon
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               now
               lettest
               thou
               thy
               Servant
               depart
               in
               peace
               for
               mine
               Eyes
               have
               seen
               thy
               Salvation
               .
            
             Here
             I
             see
             Rest
             for
             my
             Soul
             ,
             my
             Heart
             was
             ful
             of
             Terrors
             ,
             fears
             and
             doubts
             ,
             and
             I
             sought
             for
             Rest
             and
             ease
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             creature
             comfort
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             find
             it
             .
             But
             now
             Christ
             is
             made
             known
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             the
             Rest
             of
             my
             Soul.
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             Godly
             people
             may
             be
             troubled
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             as
             the
             trouble
             of
             the
             shaking
             of
             a
             Needle
             in
             the
             compass
             ,
             
             and
             other
             men
             they
             are
             troubled
             too
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             people
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             hear
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             opened
             ,
             and
             God
             meets
             with
             their
             Particular
             sin
             ,
             some
             secret
             sin
             that
             they
             live
             in
             ,
             they
             are
             troubled
             ,
             and
             they
             shake
             too
             ,
             I
             but
             they
             are
             like
             a
             fals
             Needle
             not
             rightly
             touched
             ,
             that
             shakes
             as
             the
             other
             doth
             ,
             but
             it
             wil
             stand
             at
             any
             point
             ,
             do
             but
             put
             it
             this
             way
             or
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             it
             wil
             stand
             here
             and
             there
             :
             would
             marriners
             give
             any
             thing
             for
             such
             a
             Needle
             ,
             that
             would
             stand
             at
             this
             point
             and
             the
             other
             point
             ?
             So
             it
             is
             with
             wicked
             men
             when
             they
             are
             troubled
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             corruptions
             come
             and
             quiet
             their
             consciences
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             this
             hinders
             them
             from
             coming
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             find
             quiet
             some
             where
             else
             .
             The
             Saints
             they
             are
             troubled
             ,
             but
             their
             trouble
             and
             shaking
             in
             the
             world
             is
             like
             the
             trouble
             of
             a
             ship
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Haven
             at
             shore
             ,
             that
             lies
             at
             Anchor
             ;
             a
             ship
             that
             lies
             at
             Anchor
             ,
             though
             the
             waves
             toss
             it
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             tost
             up
             and
             down
             at
             Anchor
             :
             So
             here
             is
             the
             difference
             for
             al
             the
             world
             ,
             between
             al
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             trouble
             of
             ungodly
             men
             .
             Now
             when
             you
             have
             a
             ship
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             the
             storm
             drives
             it
             any
             way
             ,
             when
             there
             comes
             a
             mighty
             Tempest
             and
             hurries
             it
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             you
             do
             not
             know
             but
             you
             may
             light
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             and
             be
             split
             ,
             you
             are
             troubled
             ;
             But
             the
             Saints
             they
             are
             at
             Anchor
             ,
             and
             you
             count
             your selves
             at
             Rest
             though
             you
             are
             tost
             by
             the
             Waves
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             at
             Anchor
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Rest
               that
               a
               Beleever
               hath
               by
               Christ
               from
               the
               Guilt
               of
               Sin
               ,
               laid
               out
               in
               ten
               Particulars
               .
               1.
               
               Christ
               takes
               upon
               himself
               al
               the
               sin
               of
               them
               that
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               stands
               charged
               with
               them
               before
               his
               Father
               .
               2.
               
               He
               Satisfieth
               for
               Sin.
               3.
               
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               appeased
               .
               4.
               
               He
               is
               continually
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               to
               intercede
               for
               Sinners
               that
               come
               to
               him
               .
               5.
               
               Their
               Souls
               are
               sprinkled
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Soul
               at
               the
               first
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               is
               made
               perfectly
               righteous
               before
               God.
               7.
               
               Christ
               not
               only
               undertakes
               for
               all
               the
               Sins
               past
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               Sins
               to
               come
               .
               8.
               
               Guilt
               shall
               never
               return
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               once
               taken
               off
               .
               9.
               
               The
               Soul
               at
               its
               first
               coming
               to
               Christ
               is
               cloathed
               with
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               .
               10.
               
               Such
               are
               sure
               that
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               shal
               be
               the
               Solemnity
               of
               their
               absolution
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             we
             are
             but
             beginning
             the
             great
             point
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             Christ
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             I
             shal
             take
             the
             Method
             that
             I
             followed
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Burdens
             of
             Laden
             Sinners
             ,
             that
             were
             heavy
             Laden
             .
             I
             spake
             of
             five
             loades
             that
             were
             upon
             sinners
             that
             Christ
             cals
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             come
             to
             him
             for
             Rest
             ;
             now
             answerable
             to
             those
             five
             shal
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             Rest
             that
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Load
             was
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             first
             Load
             that
             was
             upon
             sinners
             that
             Christ
             cals
             to
             come
             unto
             him
             that
             they
             might
             have
             Rest
             .
          
           
             Now
             concerning
             the
             Rest
             that
             the
             soul
             hath
             by
             Christ
             in
             the
             deliverance
             of
             it
             from
             the
             woful
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             I
             shal
             not
             shew
             here
             
             what
             those
             troubles
             are
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             done
             in
             the
             former
             point
             ,
             about
             those
             that
             were
             weary
             and
             heavy
             Laden
             .
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             any
             that
             find
             their
             souls
             Laden
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             apprehend
             nothing
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             that
             is
             following
             and
             pursuing
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             should
             speak
             to
             them
             and
             say
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             what
             see
             you
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             I
             see
             an
             angry
             God
             above
             ,
             and
             I
             see
             within
             me
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             ,
             and
             round
             about
             me
             I
             see
             nothing
             but
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ready
             to
             seize
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             underneath
             I
             see
             nothing
             but
             the
             bottomless
             Gulf
             ready
             to
             receive
             me
             ;
             now
             to
             such
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Come
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             ease
             and
             Rest
             from
             al
             these
             fears
             ,
             from
             al
             these
             troubles
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             ease
             from
             all
             those
             throws
             of
             your
             conscience
             ,
             from
             al
             those
             grievous
             achings
             of
             your
             Soul
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             What
             ease
             is
             it
             to
             a
             beleever
             ,
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             throbs
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             trouble
             of
             Heart
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ?
             Now
             this
             will
             be
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             this
             wil
             be
             ease
             to
             every
             beleever
             that
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               takes
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               those
               that
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               willing
               to
               stand
               charged
               with
               them
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               willing
               that
               they
               should
               al
               be
               set
               upon
               his
               Score
               ,
               and
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Scripture
               tels
               us
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               made
               sin
               ,
               in
               2
               Cor.
               5.21
               .
               
                 He
                 hath
                 made
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 Sin
                 for
                 us
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               Luther
               takes
               the
               boldness
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               the
               greatest
               sinner
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               had
               sin
               that
               he
               committed
               himself
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               had
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               all
               beleevers
               upon
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               transaction
               of
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               those
               that
               come
               to
               Christ
               upon
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               presently
               upon
               thy
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               I
               say
               at
               the
               first
               instant
               of
               thy
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               al
               thy
               
               sins
               are
               transacted
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               stands
               charged
               with
               them
               to
               God.
               As
               it
               is
               with
               a
               poor
               Woman
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               great
               debt
               ,
               that
               is
               afraid
               of
               Sergeants
               attending
               upon
               her
               ,
               she
               is
               a
               widow
               ,
               and
               she
               marries
               a
               Rich
               man
               ,
               Oh!
               What
               ease
               hath
               she
               ,
               Why
               ?
               For
               now
               all
               her
               debt
               is
               charged
               upon
               her
               Husband
               ;
               Yet
               this
               may
               cause
               trouble
               too
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               know
               it
               before
               ,
               but
               if
               she
               tel
               him
               before
               ,
               and
               he
               saies
               ,
               well
               ,
               this
               shal
               not
               hinder
               the
               match
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               to
               pay
               all
               ;
               but
               yet
               here
               is
               trouble
               stil
               ,
               til
               the
               day
               of
               marriage
               ,
               but
               when
               that
               is
               come
               ,
               Oh!
               What
               ease
               is
               this
               to
               her
               !
               Now
               al
               the
               debt
               is
               charged
               upon
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               she
               knows
               her
               Husband
               is
               able
               to
               pay
               and
               discharge
               all
               .
               So
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               I
               know
               all
               your
               fears
               ,
               and
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               guilt
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               my
               father
               hath
               to
               charge
               upon
               you
               ,
               I
               know
               it
               al
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               that
               that
               hinders
               me
               from
               being
               willing
               to
               be
               matched
               with
               you
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               that
               makes
               me
               willing
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               that
               that
               makes
               me
               cal
               you
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               moment
               you
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               there
               shal
               be
               a
               discharge
               of
               al
               ;
               you
               shal
               not
               stand
               charged
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               stand
               charged
               with
               all
               .
               Here
               now
               is
               ease
               and
               Rest
               ,
               here
               is
               other
               manner
               of
               ease
               and
               Rest
               ,
               than
               to
               Eate
               and
               Drink
               ,
               and
               injoy
               the
               pleasures
               and
               contentment
               that
               this
               world
               affords
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               is
               Rest
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               Sin
               ,
               by
               actual
               Satisfaction
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               doth
               satisfie
               the
               justice
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               applied
               to
               every
               beleever
               at
               the
               first
               moment
               that
               he
               comes
               to
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               ful
               satisfaction
               made
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               beleever
               now
               hath
               made
               satisfaction
               .
               When
               we
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               our
               sins
               are
               not
               so
               pardoned
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               no
               Satisfaction
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               though
               he
               pardons
               us
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               free
               Grace
               to
               us
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               our
               surety
               gives
               satisfaction
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               tenders
               up
               his
               Blood
               and
               merit
               unto
               his
               Father
               ,
               
               as
               a
               ful
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               ou●
               debts
               ,
               for
               al
               our
               sins
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               he
               hath
               paid
               it
               already
               ,
               and
               upon
               your
               coming
               to
               him
               it
               is
               accounted
               yours
               ,
               for
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               satisfied
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               thy
               Soul
               doth
               so
               much
               fear
               .
               What
               dost
               thou
               fear
               in
               regard
               of
               thy
               sins
               ?
               Oh!
               My
               sins
               make
               me
               liable
               to
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               ;
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               satisfaction
               unto
               the
               justice
               of
               my
               Father
               to
               the
               very
               ful
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               for
               thy
               sins
               in
               Particular
               ,
               Oh!
               The
               Rest
               and
               ease
               that
               comes
               to
               the
               Soul
               by
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               Soul
               can
               see
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               sins
               are
               done
               away
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               but
               strong
               Faith
               upon
               our
               first
               coming
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               we
               might
               actually
               see
               all
               our
               sins
               charged
               upon
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Upon
               this
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               come
               now
               to
               be
               appeased
               and
               satisfied
               ,
               the
               Lord
               did
               look
               with
               an
               angry
               countenance
               upon
               thee
               before
               ,
               but
               now
               upon
               thy
               coming
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Lord
               imbraceth
               thy
               Soul
               ,
               and
               wellcomes
               thee
               ,
               and
               looks
               upon
               thee
               as
               a
               friend
               ,
               as
               a
               Child
               ,
               and
               this
               doth
               ease
               the
               Soul
               from
               the
               trouble
               it
               hath
               by
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               Christ
               taking
               our
               sins
               upon
               him
               ,
               satisfying
               divine
               justice
               and
               divine
               wrath
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               continually
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               to
               be
               thy
               advocate
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Devil
               or
               any
               shal
               accuse
               thee
               for
               any
               thing
               thou
               hast
               done
               before
               ,
               Nay
               in
               case
               thou
               fearest
               any
               of
               thy
               sins
               should
               come
               up
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               of
               God
               to
               accuse
               thee
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               stands
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               to
               be
               thine
               advocate
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               office
               of
               an
               advocate
               ?
               But
               if
               there
               be
               any
               accusation
               brought
               against
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               advocate
               stands
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               accusation
               ;
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               he
               stands
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               
               his
               father
               thus
               to
               do
               .
               In
               John
               ,
               2.
               and
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               
                 My
                 little
                 Children
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 I
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 sin
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 sin
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 advocate
                 with
                 the
                 father
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
              
               A
               comfort
               it
               is
               to
               have
               one
               stand
               to
               plead
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               father
               ,
               to
               be
               thine
               advocate
               ,
               Christ
               is
               as
               real
               an
               advocate
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               for
               al
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               ever
               any
               had
               any
               advocate
               in
               this
               world
               .
               I
               find
               often
               in
               scripture
               this
               ,
               if
               you
               read
               in
               the
               4.
               chapter
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               you
               shal
               find
               there
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               speakes
               of
               a
               rest
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               saints
               of
               God
               ,
               Gods
               people
               ;
               and
               mark
               what
               is
               the
               first
               incouragment
               he
               gives
               ,
               and
               what
               ground
               he
               makes
               of
               the
               rest
               they
               have
               ;
               in
               two
               or
               three
               places
               he
               speakes
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               now
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 touched
                 with
                 the
                 feeling
                 of
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 in
                 al
                 things
                 tempted
                 like
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 ,
                 yet
                 without
                 sin
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 therefore
                 come
                 boldly
                 unto
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 obtain
                 mercy
                 and
                 find
                 grace
                 to
                 help
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 need
                 ,
              
               for
               we
               have
               a
               high
               Priest
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               saints
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               V.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Come
               to
               me
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               rest
               from
               al
               the
               trouble
               that
               you
               have
               by
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ;
               thus
               ,
               I
               wil
               sprinkle
               your
               consciences
               by
               my
               blood
               ,
               that
               you
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               al
               temptations
               that
               can
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               not
               onely
               ,
               I
               wil
               stand
               before
               my
               father
               ,
               but
               you
               shal
               have
               your
               consciences
               sprinkled
               with
               my
               blood
               ,
               that
               you
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               what
               accusation
               shal
               be
               made
               by
               Satan
               ,
               to
               disturb
               your
               rest
               ,
               to
               disquiet
               your
               soules
               .
            
             
               In
               Heb.
               10.22
               .
               
                 Let
                 us
                 draw
                 near
                 with
                 a
                 pure
                 heart
                 in
                 ful
                 assurance
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 having
                 our
                 hearts
                 sprinkled
                 from
                 an
                 evil
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 bodies
                 washed
                 with
                 pure
                 water
                 .
              
               Having
               your
               hearts
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ;
               
               whereas
               before
               you
               came
               to
               me
               ,
               you
               had
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               that
               was
               ready
               to
               fly
               in
               your
               face
               ,
               and
               that
               did
               fear
               you
               ,
               vex
               you
               ,
               and
               trouble
               you
               ,
               I
               appeale
               unto
               you
               that
               understand
               what
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               for
               the
               creature
               to
               have
               to
               do
               with
               God
               ,
               have
               not
               your
               consciences
               kept
               you
               from
               sleeping
               a
               nights
               ,
               an
               evil
               conscience
               that
               hath
               layen
               grating
               within
               you
               ,
               you
               have
               layen
               upon
               your
               beds
               and
               could
               not
               sleep
               ,
               when
               your
               wife
               was
               asleep
               by
               you
               ;
               now
               to
               such
               is
               this
               said
               ,
               Let
               us
               draw
               neer
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               ground
               ,
               Let
               us
               draw
               neer
               with
               a
               pure
               heart
               in
               ful
               assurance
               of
               faith
               ,
               having
               our
               hearts
               sprinkled
               from
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               comes
               now
               to
               be
               sprinkled
               upon
               our
               soules
               and
               consciences
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               it
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               worme
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               perhaps
               other
               things
               may
               trouble
               conscience
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               now
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               can
               wash
               you
               from
               that
               ,
               now
               when
               you
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               conscience
               comes
               then
               to
               be
               able
               to
               answer
               what
               shal
               be
               laid
               to
               its
               Charge
               .
               Perhaps
               those
               who
               are
               beleevers
               and
               are
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               the
               devil
               wil
               be
               ready
               to
               object
               and
               labor
               to
               disturb
               them
               ,
               usually
               after
               they
               first
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               as
               great
               a
               disturbance
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               sinner
               as
               before
               .
               But
               mark
               that
               text
               you
               have
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Peter
               the
               3.
               and
               the
               21.
               
               
                 The
                 like
                 figure
                 whereunto
                 even
                 baptisme
                 doth
                 also
                 now
                 save
                 us
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 putting
                 away
                 of
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               Through
               Christs
               Resurrection
               a
               beleever
               comes
               to
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               having
               been
               sprinkled
               by
               his
               blood
               before
               &
               through
               this
               resurection
               he
               is
               able
               to
               answer
               the
               conscience
               ,
               that
               is
               whatsoever
               accusation
               the
               Devil
               shal
               lay
               against
               the
               soul
               ,
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               sprinkled
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               able
               to
               answer
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               comfort
               that
               such
               have
               ,
               that
               we
               find
               our
               conscience
               satisfied
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               perhaps
               at
               the
               first
               coming
               thou
               
               doest
               not
               feel
               it
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               first
               coming
               thou
               beginnest
               to
               be
               able
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               the
               rest
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               against
               the
               trouble
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               upon
               the
               first
               coming
               of
               the
               soul
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               as
               perfectly
               just
               before
               God
               ,
               as
               ever
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               as
               al
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Martyrs
               ;
               thou
               comest
               off
               as
               cleerly
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               thy
               sin
               ,
               as
               ever
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               did
               :
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               at
               thy
               first
               coming
               to
               Christ
               thy
               sanctification
               made
               perfect
               ,
               but
               this
               I
               dare
               avouch
               ,
               that
               at
               thy
               first
               coming
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               thou
               hast
               thy
               Justification
               made
               as
               perfect
               ,
               as
               ever
               the
               Justification
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               mighty
               ease
               and
               rest
               is
               this
               ?
               what
               !
               I
               a
               vile
               creature
               ,
               so
               defiled
               ,
               I
               that
               have
               had
               such
               a
               dreadfulness
               upon
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               now
               to
               be
               able
               to
               see
               my self
               stand
               as
               clear
               before
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               did
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               did
               ,
               Oh!
               this
               is
               a
               comfort
               !
               We
               ought
               to
               labor
               to
               come
               to
               be
               equal
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacob
               in
               sanctification
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               equal
               with
               them
               in
               Justification
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               ease
               that
               the
               soul
               finds
               that
               comes
               to
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               VII
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               The
               rest
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               Christ
               in
               point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               in
               freedome
               from
               the
               trouble
               that
               ariseth
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               undertakes
               not
               only
               for
               that
               thou
               hast
               done
               ,
               but
               for
               whatever
               thou
               shalt
               commit
               al
               thy
               life
               ,
               O!
               that
               none
               but
               those
               that
               are
               believers
               might
               heare
               me
               ,
               did
               I
               say
               so
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               certain
               truth
               .
            
             
               You
               wil
               say
               ,
               though
               I
               by
               coming
               to
               him
               might
               stand
               Justified
               before
               my
               father
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               a
               poor
               creature
               ,
               I
               shal
               sin
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               and
               bring
               guilt
               upon
               my
               conscience
               .
               
               Yet
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               here
               is
               free
               Grace
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               know
               ,
               that
               Christ
               laies
               in
               pardon
               for
               thee
               against
               whatsoever
               guilt
               thou
               shalt
               again
               contract
               unto
               thy
               Soul.
               
                 There
                 is
                 mercy
                 with
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 maiest
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 with
                 thee
                 there
                 is
                 forgiveness
                 :
              
               Christ
               laies
               in
               for
               the
               Guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               afterwards
               contract
               to
               thy
               Soul
               ,
               so
               as
               thou
               shalt
               never
               be
               condemned
               .
               Perhaps
               thou
               shalt
               deserve
               condemnation
               a
               hundred
               times
               ,
               over
               and
               over
               again
               ,
               but
               Christ
               will
               take
               care
               that
               thou
               shalt
               never
               enter
               into
               condemnation
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Condemnation
               ,
               Oh
               the
               Rest
               that
               here
               is
               .
            
          
           
             
               VIII
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               When
               the
               Soul
               comes
               to
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               returne
               of
               any
               guilt
               ,
               if
               Christ
               doth
               undertake
               for
               them
               that
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               though
               Christ
               doth
               undertake
               for
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               is
               with
               a
               malefactor
               though
               perhaps
               he
               hath
               his
               pardon
               and
               be
               received
               into
               Favor
               ,
               yet
               he
               may
               think
               there
               is
               some
               alteration
               again
               ,
               but
               now
               the
               guilt
               that
               was
               upon
               thee
               shall
               never
               return
               upon
               thee
               again
               .
               Though
               a
               man
               hath
               a
               pardon
               ,
               if
               he
               do
               not
               carry
               himself
               wel
               ,
               the
               former
               Guilt
               returnes
               again
               ;
               but
               when
               once
               the
               Soul
               is
               pardoned
               ,
               the
               former
               Guilt
               never
               returnes
               again
               ,
               the
               Lord
               wil
               blot
               out
               all
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               remember
               them
               no
               more
               .
               As
               when
               you
               cast
               a
               thing
               out
               of
               your
               Ship
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               you
               never
               look
               for
               it
               again
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               with
               God
               ,
               all
               your
               sins
               shall
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               shal
               be
               so
               far
               from
               you
               ,
               as
               the
               Guilt
               of
               them
               shall
               never
               come
               more
               to
               you
               when
               once
               you
               are
               come
               to
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             
               IX
               .
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               There
               is
               not
               only
               deliverance
               from
               guiltiness
               ,
               our
               justification
               is
               not
               only
               privative
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               clothing
               of
               the
               Soul
               with
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               
               perfect
               Righteousness
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               great
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               covenant
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               righteousness
               that
               I
               am
               not
               only
               pardoned
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               a
               perfect
               Righteousness
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               great
               God
               withal
               .
            
          
           
             
               X.
               
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               Tenthly
               ,
               and
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               Rest
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               sure
               upon
               our
               coming
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               work
               of
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               shal
               be
               the
               solemnity
               of
               our
               absolution
               ,
               the
               solemnity
               of
               thy
               pardon
               .
               One
               of
               the
               great
               works
               that
               God
               intends
               to
               do
               at
               the
               great
               day
               of
               judgment
               ,
               it
               is
               certainly
               this
               ,
               to
               make
               thy
               pardon
               to
               be
               solemnized
               by
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               thou
               hast
               now
               thy
               pardon
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               work
               of
               God
               at
               that
               day
               shall
               be
               the
               solemnity
               of
               the
               absolution
               and
               pardon
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               then
               shal
               their
               sins
               be
               put
               away
               anew
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               refreshment
               then
               shal
               your
               sins
               be
               done
               away
               ,
               they
               are
               done
               away
               before
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               shall
               be
               done
               away
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               fear
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               that
               God
               shal
               come
               and
               upbraid
               thee
               with
               thy
               sins
               ,
               al
               the
               while
               thou
               wentest
               under
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               what
               was
               more
               terrible
               to
               thy
               Soul
               than
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               Oh
               how
               can
               I
               stand
               before
               the
               Holy
               God
               at
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               these
               sins
               charged
               upon
               me
               ?
               No
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               and
               you
               shal
               never
               need
               to
               fear
               that
               great
               day
               of
               judgment
               any
               more
               ,
               for
               the
               great
               work
               of
               that
               day
               shal
               be
               ,
               to
               make
               your
               pardon
               to
               be
               solemnized
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               need
               not
               to
               fear
               any
               longer
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               but
               to
               long
               for
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               great
               day
               of
               judgment
               be
               not
               terrible
               ,
               yet
               the
               Particular
               day
               of
               Judgment
               may
               be
               terrible
               ,
               the
               Lord
               hath
               a
               Particular
               day
               of
               Judgment
               for
               every
               Soul
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               doth
               cast
               every
               man
               one
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               but
               then
               there
               shal
               be
               a
               great
               day
               of
               Judgment
               wherein
               all
               the
               world
               shal
               solemnly
               be
               judged
               .
               Now
               then
               lay
               al
               these
               together
               ,
               Christ
               undertakes
               ,
               
               Christ
               satisfies
               the
               justice
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               Christ
               satisfies
               the
               wrath
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               Christ
               is
               an
               advocate
               at
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               Christ
               sprinkles
               thy
               Conscience
               with
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               and
               thou
               standest
               as
               perfect
               in
               the
               point
               of
               justification
               as
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               the
               Guilt
               of
               thy
               sins
               shal
               never
               return
               again
               .
               And
               Christ
               undertakes
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               come
               into
               Condemnation
               .
               And
               thou
               hast
               a
               perfect
               Righteousness
               ,
               besides
               thy
               freedom
               from
               Death
               ,
               Christ
               clothes
               thee
               with
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               the
               Father
               looks
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               Christ
               doth
               assure
               thee
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               work
               of
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               shal
               be
               to
               solemnize
               thy
               pardon
               .
               Thus
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               all
               you
               that
               lie
               under
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Guilt
               of
               your
               sins
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               have
               rest
               ,
               here
               I
               make
               all
               this
               good
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               rest
               is
               in
               thy
               coming
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               world
               is
               worth
               nothing
               to
               this
               ,
               O
               therefore
               let
               us
               be
               willing
               to
               indure
               any
               trouble
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               what
               trouble
               we
               indure
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               but
               one
               branch
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               the
               easing
               of
               the
               Soul
               from
               the
               first
               Burden
               ,
               and
               yet
               even
               this
               to
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               beleever
               will
               God
               make
               good
               ,
               if
               God
               give
               thee
               but
               a
               heart
               to
               make
               al
               these
               things
               real
               to
               thy
               Soul
               thou
               maiest
               depart
               in
               peace
               and
               go
               away
               ,
               and
               bless
               God
               ,
               and
               even
               say
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               in
               Psalm
               ,
               116.
               
               
                 And
                 now
                 my
                 Soul
                 return
                 unto
                 thy
                 Rest
                 ,
              
               The
               words
               are
               in
               the
               original
               Rests
               ,
               and
               now
               my
               Soul
               return
               unto
               thy
               rests
               .
               Oh
               ,
               here
               are
               rests
               ,
               ten
               several
               rests
               for
               a
               Laden
               Soul
               that
               is
               under
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               do
               not
               think
               it
               much
               ,
               that
               we
               that
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               speak
               to
               you
               about
               the
               Restless
               cond●on
               that
               you
               are
               in
               by
               reason
               of
               sin
               ,
               be
               willing
               that
               we
               should
               trouble
               you
               in
               a
               sinful
               way
               ,
               being
               we
               have
               so
               much
               rest
               to
               bring
               you
               to
               .
               Do
               not
               think
               the
               Minister
               troubles
               you
               ,
               do
               not
               complain
               of
               the
               word
               that
               troubles
               mens
               consciences
               .
               I
               appeal
               to
               you
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               Gods
               word
               to
               trouble
               mens
               Souls
               ,
               is
               
               there
               not
               again
               as
               much
               in
               Gods
               word
               to
               ease
               mens
               Souls
               ,
               and
               give
               Rest
               unto
               them
               ?
               Now
               this
               is
               Gods
               rest
               that
               is
               purchased
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               our
               desire
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               not
               cry
               Peace
               Peace
               unto
               your
               Souls
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               peace
               ,
               and
               now
               when
               you
               hear
               but
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               excellency
               that
               there
               is
               for
               the
               Soul
               in
               Christ
               .
               Now
               you
               should
               even
               upon
               this
               cry
               to
               God
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               O
               that
               I
               might
               be
               partaker
               of
               this
               rest
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               desire
               to
               hear
               further
               and
               further
               of
               this
               blessed
               Rest
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               Rest
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Law
               by
               Christ
               set
               out
               .
               1.
               
               Privatively
               in
               five
               Particulars
               .
               2.
               
               Positively
               in
               five
               Points
               more
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             next
             burden
             that
             was
             upon
             Laden
             sinners
             that
             Christ
             cals
             unto
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             Rest
             .
             I
             shewed
             in
             many
             Particulars
             ,
             wherein
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             consisted
             ,
             when
             I
             opened
             the
             former
             Point
             of
             the
             Load
             of
             sinners
             ,
             but
             now
             I
             am
             to
             come
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             Christ
             doth
             deliver
             sinners
             from
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             for
             so
             certainly
             he
             doth
             ,
             we
             are
             redeemed
             from
             the
             Law
             by
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             great
             Point
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             this
             will
             help
             us
             exceeding
             much
             in
             the
             understanding
             of
             many
             truths
             in
             religion
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             first
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             ,
             how
             far
             Christ
             hath
             not
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             burdensom
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             not
             delivered
             us
             from
             
             that
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             Law
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Burden
             .
             Now
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             in
             what
             respect
             may
             the
             Law
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Burden
             ?
             Certainly
             in
             those
             respects
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             give
             us
             Rest
             ,
             in
             what
             respect
             the
             Law
             is
             good
             and
             not
             burdensome
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             The
             Law
             certainly
             is
             good
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             7.
             
             Even
             at
             that
             time
             when
             his
             Soul
             was
             mightily
             troubled
             with
             his
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             he
             even
             cried
             out
             ,
             
               Oh
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               Body
               of
               Sin
            
             ?
             As
             it
             is
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             But
             yet
             in
             the
             12.
             verse
             ,
             He
             professeth
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               the
               Commandement
               Holy
               ,
               and
               Just
               ,
               and
               good
               .
            
             Now
             then
             that
             that
             is
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Just
             ,
             and
             Good
             ,
             certainly
             Christ
             did
             never
             come
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             that
             ,
             to
             redeem
             us
             from
             that
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             burden
             to
             those
             that
             are
             holy
             ;
             that
             that
             is
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Just
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             burden
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             Holy
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             Holy
             ,
             and
             Just
             ,
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Therefore
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             (
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             morral
             Law
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             ceremonial
             law
             now
             ,
             But
             of
             the
             morral
             Law
             ,
             For
             the
             Apostle
             spake
             of
             that
             here
             in
             this
             place
             )
             the
             Law
             it
             is
             indeed
             the
             very
             glass
             of
             Gods
             holiness
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             glass
             of
             the
             holiness
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             morral
             Law
             we
             may
             see
             the
             lustre
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             holiness
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             glass
             of
             Gods
             holiness
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             see
             the
             purity
             of
             Gods
             Nature
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             shews
             God
             to
             be
             a
             holy
             God
             ,
             different
             from
             all
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             a
             holy
             and
             Righteous
             Law
             as
             our
             God
             hath
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             extract
             of
             the
             very
             Image
             that
             God
             made
             man
             in
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             an
             extract
             of
             Gods
             Image
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             copy
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God.
             What
             was
             the
             Image
             that
             God
             made
             man
             in
             at
             the
             first
             ?
             But
             in
             the
             imperssion
             of
             his
             Law
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             
             the
             very
             writing
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             we
             cal
             the
             moral
             law
             ,
             in
             that
             consisted
             the
             very
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             mans
             soul
             at
             his
             first
             creation
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             his
             innocency
             ,
             and
             therfore
             we
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             that
             as
             it
             is
             a
             copy
             and
             extract
             of
             Gods
             Image
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             rather
             renewed
             by
             Christ
             than
             abolished
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             glass
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             see
             our
             own
             faces
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             see
             how
             far
             we
             are
             declined
             from
             the
             image
             in
             which
             we
             first
             were
             made
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             Christ
             hath
             not
             delivered
             us
             from
             it
             neither
             ,
             for
             he
             would
             have
             us
             stil
             to
             look
             into
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             into
             a
             glass
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             far
             we
             are
             come
             short
             of
             that
             that
             God
             did
             require
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             did
             inable
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             third
             consideration
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Law
             is
             a
             revelation
             of
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             reveales
             what
             is
             the
             holy
             and
             righteous
             wil
             of
             God
             towards
             his
             creature
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             consideration
             we
             are
             not
             delivered
             from
             it
             neither
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             look
             into
             that
             to
             see
             what
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             is
             concerning
             us
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             which
             follows
             from
             thence
             ,
             the
             law
             is
             stil
             an
             authoritative
             rule
             for
             our
             conversation
             ,
             to
             order
             our
             conversation
             ;
             that
             the
             scripture
             is
             as
             cleer
             in
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             one
             truth
             that
             is
             in
             the
             book
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             point
             ,
             that
             were
             it
             not
             for
             a
             strang
             kind
             of
             wantonness
             that
             hath
             possest
             the
             spirits
             of
             some
             ,
             it
             were
             never
             needful
             to
             spend
             one
             quarter
             ,
             or
             minuite
             of
             an
             houre
             upon
             it
             .
             That
             place
             in
             James
             2.8
             .
             and
             so
             on
             ,
             
               If
               you
               fulfil
               the
               royal
               law
               according
               to
               the
               scripture
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               neighbour
               as
               thy self
               ,
               ye
               do
               wel
            
             ;
             Ye
             do
             wel
             in
             that
             .
             Now
             that
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             ,
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             second
             table
             of
             the
             ten
             commandements
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             called
             the
             royal
             law
             ,
             the
             law
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ,
             
               But
               if
               you
               have
               respect
               to
               persons
               you
               comit
               sin
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             offend
             against
             this
             law
             ,
             and
             are
             convinced
             of
             the
             Law
             as
             transgressors
             .
             The
             law
             convinceth
             you
             as
             transgressors
             ,
             
               for
               whosoever
               shal
               keep
               the
               whol
               Law
               ,
               and
               yet
               offend
               in
               one
               point
               
               is
               guilty
               of
               al.
               For
               he
               that
               said
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               said
               also
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kil
            
             :
             now
             where
             are
             these
             comandements
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             ten
             commandements
             ?
             Do
             not
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             do
             not
             kil
             :
             now
             if
             thou
             commit
             no
             adultery
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             kil
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             transgressor
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             of
             those
             ten
             commandements
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             we
             shal
             heare
             afterwards
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             us
             in
             ,
             another
             way
             than
             formerly
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             still
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             thing
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             grace
             now
             mixed
             with
             every
             commandement
             that
             comes
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             manner
             of
             bringing
             it
             to
             us
             may
             be
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             sweet
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             than
             formerly
             it
             was
             ,
             yet
             still
             this
             abides
             as
             an
             everlasting
             rule
             ,
             That
             those
             are
             transgressors
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             sin
             even
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             in
             their
             conversation
             submit
             unto
             the
             rules
             thereof
             ;
             and
             what
             indeed
             is
             the
             very
             definition
             of
             sin
             by
             St.
             John
             but
             this
             ,
             sin
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             transgression
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             these
             five
             respects
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             is
             the
             glass
             of
             Gods
             holiness
             ,
             As
             it
             is
             the
             very
             coppy
             and
             extract
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             which
             God
             made
             man
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             As
             it
             is
             the
             glass
             in
             which
             we
             are
             to
             look
             to
             see
             our
             deformity
             ,
             As
             it
             is
             the
             revelation
             of
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             the
             authoritative
             rule
             for
             our
             conversation
             ,
             so
             Christ
             doth
             not
             deliver
             us
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             stands
             in
             force
             in
             al
             these
             five
             respects
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             no
             beleevers
             ,
             no
             gracious
             godly
             soules
             ,
             that
             do
             account
             the
             Law
             a
             burden
             in
             these
             respects
             ,
             but
             bless
             God
             for
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             they
             account
             it
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             they
             bless
             God
             that
             ever
             they
             knew
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             lie
             under
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             order
             their
             lives
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             
               But
               then
               what
               are
               we
               delivered
               from
               in
               the
               Law
               by
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             From
             the
             rigour
             of
             it
             ,
             Christ
             delivers
             us
             from
             the
             load
             of
             the
             rigor
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             this
             rigor
             ,
             that
             it
             requires
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             so
             far
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             rigorous
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             weakness
             ,
             for
             we
             had
             once
             power
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             Lord
             doth
             take
             off
             the
             rigor
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             weaknes
             And
             so
             rigorous
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             violent
             and
             rigorous
             way
             that
             it
             doth
             take
             to
             force
             on
             men
             unto
             obedience
             ,
             we
             shal
             heare
             how
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             that
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             beleevers
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             
               How
               is
               the
               Law
               a
               bondage
               unto
               those
               that
               are
               Godly
               ,
               being
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             It
             is
             a
             bondage
             not
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             inabil●ty
             ,
             for
             it
             requires
             of
             us
             now
             ,
             considering
             what
             estate
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             we
             cannot
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             bondage
             ,
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             more
             than
             we
             are
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             the
             Israelites
             were
             by
             their
             taskmasters
             :
             but
             yet
             stil
             God
             is
             righteous
             in
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             more
             than
             God
             did
             at
             first
             inable
             us
             unto
             in
             our
             first
             Creation
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             estate
             that
             now
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             bondage
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             puts
             upon
             us
             ,
             what
             we
             cannot
             do
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             pain
             of
             eternal
             death
             too
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             binding
             over
             power
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             )
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             over
             the
             soul
             to
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             upon
             every
             breach
             of
             the
             Law.
             Now
             the
             binding-over
             power
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             binding
             them
             over
             to
             answer
             to
             Gods
             justice
             upon
             the
             breach
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             beleevers
             are
             delivered
             from
             in
             Christ
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             bound
             over
             to
             the
             assize
             and
             sessions
             to
             answer
             ,
             afterwards
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             take
             out
             his
             bond
             ,
             he
             thinks
             himself
             at
             much
             ease
             and
             at
             quiet
             ,
             when
             the
             bond
             is
             taken
             out
             by
             which
             he
             was
             bound
             to
             answer
             ;
             so
             Christ
             comes
             and
             takes
             out
             the
             bond
             by
             which
             beleevers
             were
             bound
             to
             answer
             to
             Gods
             justice
             for
             al
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             They
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             condemning
             power
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             hath
             not
             now
             power
             to
             bring
             a
             beleever
             ,
             that
             sins
             through
             frailty
             ,
             unto
             condemnation
             :
             this
             is
             cleere
             from
             scripture
             ,
             as
             I
             might
             shew
             several
             texts
             as
             we
             go
             along
             ,
             
               You
               are
               not
               under
               the
               law
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               And
               there
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             as
             the
             covenant
             for
             life
             ,
             the
             law
             at
             first
             was
             given
             as
             the
             covenant
             that
             God
             made
             with
             mankind
             for
             life
             ,
             for
             God
             deales
             with
             the
             rational
             creature
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             because
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             a
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             therefore
             God
             deals
             with
             it
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             covenant
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             man
             was
             made
             ,
             the
             Lord
             entered
             into
             a
             covenant
             with
             mankind
             ,
             now
             the
             covenant
             was
             no
             other
             than
             the
             law
             ,
             Do
             and
             live
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             covenant
             that
             God
             did
             enter
             into
             with
             mankind
             ,
             and
             made
             our
             first
             parents
             Adam
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             Do
             and
             live
             ,
             upon
             thy
             doing
             shal
             thy
             life
             depend
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             thy
             present
             and
             thy
             eternal
             life
             .
             Now
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             law
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             now
             it
             doth
             remain
             no
             more
             unto
             beleevers
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             covenant
             of
             life
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             being
             once
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             brought
             under
             another
             Covenant
             ,
             a
             better
             Covenant
             .
             So
             that
             in
             these
             five
             respects
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             by
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             rigor
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             binding-over
             power
             that
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             condemning
             power
             ,
             and
             from
             it
             as
             the
             Covenant
             of
             life
             .
             Now
             here
             is
             enough
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             spirits
             of
             Men
             were
             not
             very
             wild
             and
             wanton
             ,
             for
             the
             quieting
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             deliverance
             of
             it
             from
             the
             law
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XXX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Rest
               that
               beleevers
               have
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               the
               Law
               by
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               laid
               out
               in
               Ten
               particulars
               .
               1.
               
               They
               do
               not
               stand
               or
               fall
               for
               life
               by
               the
               Law.
               2.
               
               The
               Law-giver
               is
               the
               Redeemer
               .
               3.
               
               The
               least
               spark
               of
               Grace
               is
               accepted
               .
               4.
               
               Their
               wil
               shal
               be
               accepted
               as
               the
               deed
               .
               5.
               
               Obedience
               is
               required
               in
               a
               sweet
               and
               gentle
               way
               .
               6.
               
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               doth
               melt
               the
               heart
               .
               7.
               
               Their
               sins
               make
               them
               an
               object
               of
               Gods
               pity
               .
               8.
               
               They
               have
               Christ
               to
               undertake
               for
               them
               as
               a
               surety
               .
               9.
               
               They
               are
               delivered
               ,
               and
               yet
               satisfaction
               is
               made
               to
               the
               law
               .
               10.
               
               They
               have
               assurance
               that
               they
               shal
               never
               forfeit
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               they
               are
               under
               by
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             NOW
             then
             ,
             from
             al
             these
             ,
             we
             shal
             lay
             downe
             several
             propositions
             ,
             wherein
             you
             may
             see
             what
             is
             the
             ease
             and
             rest
             that
             beleevers
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             being
             delivered
             thus
             from
             the
             law
             .
             Take
             the
             ease
             that
             comes
             by
             Christ
             from
             hence
             ,
             in
             these
             several
             particulars
             ,
             O!
             thou
             beleever
             ,
             that
             art
             under
             the
             load
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Know
             ,
             That
             thou
             dost
             not
             stand
             and
             fal
             for
             thy
             eternal
             estate
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             Ease
             and
             Rest
             ,
             the
             law
             indeed
             may
             threaten
             thee
             ,
             and
             dreadful
             things
             may
             be
             revealed
             by
             it
             against
             thee
             ,
             but
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             in
             this
             ,
             thy
             eternal
             estate
             shal
             not
             be
             cast
             by
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             ful
             of
             severity
             ,
             but
             thou
             art
             so
             far
             free
             ,
             that
             whereas
             before
             thou
             didst
             depend
             and
             rely
             upon
             that
             for
             thy
             eternal
             condition
             ,
             now
             thou
             art
             out
             of
             the
             power
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             it
             ,
             so
             far
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ,
             to
             cast
             thy
             soul
             for
             thy
             eternal
             estate
             ;
             we
             would
             not
             be
             at
             the
             
             dispose
             of
             any
             man
             that
             we
             look
             upon
             as
             ful
             of
             severity
             and
             rigor
             in
             matters
             of
             great
             consequence
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             desire
             rather
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             at
             the
             dispose
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             ful
             of
             pitty
             and
             compassion
             ,
             know
             ,
             O!
             thou
             beleever
             ,
             who
             art
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             not
             at
             the
             dispose
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             ful
             of
             severity
             ,
             for
             thy
             everlasting
             condition
             ,
             but
             thou
             art
             at
             the
             dispose
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             fild
             as
             ful
             with
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             ,
             as
             an
             infinite
             wisdom
             could
             devise
             ,
             it
             hath
             that
             fulness
             of
             compassion
             ,
             more
             then
             possibly
             al
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             men
             upon
             earth
             could
             ever
             have
             devised
             or
             thought
             on
             ,
             beyond
             their
             imagination
             :
             Now
             for
             one
             to
             be
             at
             the
             dispose
             of
             a
             man
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             greatest
             concernment
             ,
             that
             hath
             as
             much
             mercy
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             ever
             man
             had
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             much
             mercy
             in
             him
             as
             were
             in
             al
             the
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             If
             al
             the
             mercy
             that
             were
             in
             al
             the
             men
             in
             the
             world
             were
             put
             into
             one
             ,
             the
             heart
             of
             one
             man
             ,
             and
             you
             were
             to
             be
             at
             his
             dispose
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             the
             greatest
             concernment
             ,
             you
             would
             think
             your selves
             wel
             ,
             whereas
             before
             you
             lay
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             very
             rigorous
             ,
             and
             ful
             of
             severity
             ,
             now
             you
             come
             to
             ly
             at
             the
             mercy
             of
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             al
             the
             bowels
             and
             tender
             compassions
             of
             al
             the
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             would
             you
             not
             think
             this
             a
             good
             change
             ?
             this
             is
             the
             change
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             thou
             hast
             when
             thou
             comest
             to
             Christ
             ,
             wheras
             thy
             soul
             ,
             thy
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             lay
             at
             the
             dispose
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             is
             ful
             of
             rigor
             ,
             and
             severity
             ,
             now
             thy
             eternal
             estate
             doth
             depend
             upon
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             ful
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             as
             thy
             soul
             could
             desire
             ,
             thy
             soul
             cannot
             desire
             a
             covenant
             to
             be
             fuller
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             then
             that
             covenant
             that
             thy
             everlasting
             estate
             depends
             upon
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             cast
             by
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             here
             rest
             now
             for
             a
             beleever
             if
             he
             doth
             understand
             this
             aright
             ?
             that
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             wherein
             the
             rest
             of
             a
             beleever
             consists
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             being
             freed
             from
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             2
             ly
             ,
             now
             he
             that
             is
             the
             lawgiver
             ,
             is
             thy
             redeemer
             ,
             thou
             comest
             now
             to
             receiv
             the
             law
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             mediator
             &
             
             here
             indeed
             is
             the
             principle
             ease
             and
             rest
             of
             a
             gracious
             heart
             ,
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             a
             Saint
             ,
             a
             beleever
             ,
             that
             now
             he
             comes
             to
             receive
             the
             Law
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             mediator
             .
             There
             is
             many
             that
             speake
             of
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Law
             as
             it
             came
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             understand
             things
             aright
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             such
             cause
             to
             think
             that
             necessary
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             as
             it
             came
             by
             Moses
             in
             one
             sence
             ,
             that
             is
             thus
             ,
             Moses
             was
             a
             tipe
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             is
             called
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             in
             Gal.
             3.19
             .
             
               It
               was
               ordained
               by
               Angels
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               mediator
               .
            
             God
             made
             use
             of
             the
             ministry
             of
             the
             Angels
             in
             delivering
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             it
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             mediator
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             people
             immediately
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             beare
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             the
             Law
             from
             God
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             immediately
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             hand
             as
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediator
             .
             Now
             Moses
             is
             called
             a
             Mediator
             here
             ,
             as
             a
             tipe
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             tipe
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             he
             was
             a
             tipe
             of
             Christ
             in
             diverse
             respects
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             he
             tipified
             Christ
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             comes
             not
             unto
             them
             meerly
             from
             God
             as
             a
             righteous
             and
             just
             God
             ,
             as
             their
             Judg
             ,
             but
             comes
             unto
             them
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             as
             their
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             comfort
             in
             the
             Law
             to
             receive
             it
             thus
             ,
             to
             receive
             it
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             who
             is
             their
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             )
             who
             is
             their
             advocate
             ;
             for
             so
             he
             is
             called
             in
             scripture
             :
             that
             now
             they
             should
             receive
             the
             Law
             by
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             advocate
             ,
             to
             plead
             for
             them
             when
             they
             shal
             through
             infirmity
             break
             the
             law
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             mighty
             rest
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             therefore
             beleevers
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             Law
             coming
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             coming
             from
             God
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             their
             mediator
             as
             indeed
             their
             Law-giver
             ,
             not
             only
             handing
             the
             Law
             to
             them
             as
             Moses
             did
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Law-giver
             himself
             ,
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             hands
             the
             Law
             to
             them
             ,
             yea
             ,
             is
             their
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             receives
             the
             Law
             for
             them
             :
             now
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             ease
             ,
             a
             great
             
             Rest
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             if
             it
             understands
             this
             aright
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             In
             Christ
             now
             thy
             condition
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             be
             never
             so
             many
             imperfections
             ,
             never
             so
             many
             weaknesses
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             strong
             Corruptions
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             be
             but
             the
             least
             Spiritual
             good
             ,
             the
             least
             work
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             in
             thee
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             special
             Eye
             to
             that
             little
             good
             that
             there
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             all
             thy
             Corruptions
             ,
             all
             thy
             imperfections
             shall
             not
             hinder
             the
             acceptation
             of
             the
             little
             spark
             of
             good
             that
             is
             in
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             this
             is
             our
             freedome
             by
             Christ
             :
             For
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             I
             shewed
             ,
             that
             whatever
             good
             man
             doth
             do
             being
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             what
             it
             wil
             ,
             yet
             except
             it
             be
             perfect
             ,
             it
             is
             al
             rejected
             .
             All
             that
             are
             in
             their
             natural
             condition
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             whatever
             they
             do
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             imperfection
             mingled
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             al
             accepted
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             the
             Rest
             that
             beleevers
             have
             ,
             that
             the
             case
             is
             altered
             with
             them
             .
             Now
             though
             there
             be
             much
             corruption
             remaining
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             sees
             but
             one
             spark
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             weak
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             as
             the
             smoking
             flax
             ,
             as
             the
             bruised
             Reed
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             having
             but
             the
             least
             spark
             of
             any
             good
             at
             al
             in
             them
             :
             this
             is
             a
             mighty
             ease
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             that
             labor
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             That
             before
             seeing
             so
             much
             Corruption
             in
             their
             Hearts
             they
             had
             little
             Hopes
             of
             acceptation
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             now
             the
             Lord
             hath
             regard
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             smal
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             And
             he
             wil
             find
             it
             out
             too
             .
             Perhaps
             thy
             Grace
             may
             be
             so
             smal
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             buried
             in
             the
             he●●
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             able
             to
             find
             it
             out
             .
             The
             condition
             of
             some
             Christians
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             Maid
             that
             shal
             go
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             the
             hearth
             ,
             and
             there
             raking
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             ashes
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             she
             can
             find
             some
             spark
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             she
             finds
             none
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             think
             there
             is
             none
             there
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             there
             may
             some
             spark
             lie
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             though
             she
             finds
             it
             not
             :
             So
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             corruption
             in
             the
             Heart
             
             is
             like
             the
             Ashes
             ,
             and
             Grace
             is
             like
             some
             spark
             that
             lies
             in
             a
             Corner
             ,
             and
             when
             poor
             Souls
             go
             to
             examin
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             they
             see
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Ashes
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             conclude
             ,
             the
             fire
             is
             out
             ,
             no
             spark
             there
             ,
             I
             but
             ,
             though
             rhou
             canst
             not
             find
             a
             spark
             there
             ,
             yet
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             God
             will
             find
             it
             when
             thou
             canst
             not
             thy self
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             that
             lies
             in
             any
             corner
             ,
             as
             we
             hope
             there
             is
             some
             sparks
             in
             many
             ,
             though
             there
             is
             so
             much
             Corruption
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             many
             godly
             people
             ,
             that
             we
             wonder
             where
             their
             Grace
             lies
             ,
             so
             much
             passion
             ,
             frowardness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             well
             ,
             were
             it
             indeed
             that
             these
             were
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             corruption
             that
             doth
             appear
             in
             them
             would
             cause
             all
             to
             be
             cast
             off
             ,
             whatever
             might
             lie
             secretly
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             God
             would
             cast
             it
             off
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             brought
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Rest
             and
             ease
             for
             their
             Souls
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Corruption
             that
             is
             in
             them
             shall
             not
             hinder
             the
             acceptation
             of
             the
             least
             spark
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             wrought
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             As
             the
             Lord
             wil
             find
             out
             every
             spark
             of
             good
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             even
             their
             desires
             and
             endeavors
             after
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             attaine
             to
             what
             they
             would
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             accepted
             as
             the
             deed
             .
             The
             other
             was
             ,
             suppose
             you
             do
             not
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             be
             any
             habit
             ,
             any
             disposition
             ,
             any
             principle
             of
             Grace
             ,
             though
             nothing
             be
             done
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             perceive
             any
             begining
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             that
             shal
             ,
             be
             accepted
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             further
             ;
             let
             them
             but
             strive
             to
             do
             Gods
             will
             ,
             let
             them
             Labor
             after
             perfection
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             accepts
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             .
             Hence
             in
             Scripture
             those
             that
             are
             godly
             are
             called
             perfect
             ,
             
               As
               many
               as
               are
               perfect
            
             ,
             and
             
               Be
               ye
               perfect
               as
               your
               Heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
               .
            
          
           
           
             Quest
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             
               Can
               we
               be
               perfect
               in
               this
               World.
               
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             ,
             But
             this
             is
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Lord
             accepts
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             here
             is
             blessed
             ease
             and
             Rest
             for
             the
             Soul
             in
             Christ
             ,
             wert
             thou
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             this
             could
             not
             be
             ,
             and
             though
             men
             say
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             they
             Hope
             God
             will
             accept
             of
             their
             desires
             and
             endeavors
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             thou
             art
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             will
             accept
             thee
             ;
             but
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             priviledg
             of
             a
             beleever
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             priviledg
             of
             every
             one
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             generation
             of
             men
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             whose
             desires
             shall
             not
             be
             accepted
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             in
             opening
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               But
               the
               man
               that
               doth
               these
               things
               shall
               live
               by
               them
               ,
            
             So
             runs
             the
             Tenure
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             ease
             for
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             if
             thou
             doest
             understand
             how
             the
             Law
             runs
             ,
             thy
             Heart
             cannot
             but
             sink
             within
             thee
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             that
             that
             gives
             ease
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             come
             under
             another
             condition
             ,
             I
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             gives
             Rest
             and
             ease
             unto
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             that
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             their
             desires
             and
             endeavors
             shal
             he
             accepted
             of
             God
             as
             performances
             ,
             now
             this
             is
             a
             blessed
             estate
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             The
             Rest
             of
             the
             Soul
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             deliverance
             from
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             consists
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             now
             al
             the
             Duties
             that
             God
             requires
             at
             thy
             hand
             ,
             are
             required
             in
             a
             sweet
             and
             a
             gentle
             way
             ,
             the
             services
             that
             God
             requires
             ,
             are
             required
             of
             thee
             in
             a
             gentle
             ,
             and
             a
             loving
             way
             ,
             God
             indeed
             comes
             and
             requires
             the
             same
             things
             that
             the
             Law
             requires
             of
             thee
             ,
             I
             but
             ,
             he
             comes
             to
             draw
             thy
             Soul
             with
             the
             Cords
             of
             Love
             ,
             
               We
               beseech
               you
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
             
               That
               you
               give
               up
               your selves
               a
               living
               sacrifice
               Holy
               and
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               your
               reasonable
               Service
               .
            
             We
             beseech
             you
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God.
             Now
             the
             bond-slaves
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             Duties
             required
             of
             them
             by
             such
             cords
             and
             bonds
             of
             Love
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             dost
             these
             things
             thou
             shalt
             live
             ,
             if
             not
             
             thou
             shalt
             die
             ,
             do
             and
             live
             ,
             sin
             and
             die
             ,
             so
             the
             Law
             requires
             duties
             at
             your
             hands
             that
             are
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             but
             now
             beleevers
             in
             Christ
             their
             duties
             are
             required
             by
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             
               We
               as
               Embassadors
               beseech
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               And
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Love
               any
               Consolation
               .
            
             Such
             kind
             of
             arguments
             are
             used
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             it
             that
             we
             preached
             only
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             these
             kind
             of
             arguments
             were
             only
             necessary
             ,
             and
             it
             becomes
             those
             that
             are
             drawn
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             be
             drawn
             by
             such
             arguments
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             good
             argument
             that
             your
             Souls
             are
             drawn
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             if
             you
             find
             the
             Lord
             doth
             draw
             your
             Hearts
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             Duties
             of
             obedience
             that
             formerly
             you
             were
             put
             upon
             in
             a
             rigorous
             way
             ,
             meerly
             by
             the
             terror
             of
             your
             consciences
             ,
             your
             consciences
             flashing
             Hell
             fire
             in
             your
             Faces
             if
             you
             did
             not
             perform
             them
             ,
             if
             now
             you
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             draws
             your
             Hearts
             more
             powerfully
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             every
             way
             you
             should
             give
             to
             God
             obedience
             ,
             upon
             any
             tearms
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
             when
             you
             find
             ,
             that
             God
             draws
             your
             Souls
             this
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             argument
             that
             you
             come
             to
             have
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             .
             We
             read
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Ceremonial
             Law
             ,
             a
             type
             of
             these
             things
             that
             I
             am
             now
             speaking
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             laid
             under
             the
             mercy
             seate
             ,
             you
             shal
             find
             in
             the
             story
             ,
             that
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             laid
             under
             the
             mercy
             seate
             between
             the
             Cherubins
             under
             the
             mercy
             seate
             ,
             there
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             was
             laid
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             place
             that
             God
             appointed
             for
             it
             ;
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             even
             thus
             doth
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             come
             now
             upon
             the
             Hearts
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             it
             comes
             upon
             them
             as
             it
             were
             under
             the
             mercy
             seat
             ,
             in
             the
             mercy
             seat
             beleevers
             look
             upon
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             lying
             at
             the
             mercy
             seat
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             Commandement
             comes
             unto
             them
             in
             a
             gracious
             ,
             alluring
             way
             ,
             together
             with
             abundance
             of
             mercy
             ,
             to
             draw
             their
             Hearts
             unto
             the
             obedience
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             you
             have
             rest
             from
             the
             
             Law
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             doth
             much
             melt
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             hath
             melted
             the
             Heart
             ,
             to
             milk
             out
             the
             flagons
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             this
             melting
             of
             Heart
             is
             accepted
             exceedingly
             by
             God
             ,
             is
             very
             precious
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             God
             ;
             now
             this
             comes
             from
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             Rest
             of
             Soul
             to
             know
             this
             .
             As
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             any
             of
             you
             to
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             sinners
             ,
             but
             God
             knows
             I
             mourn
             for
             my
             sins
             ,
             I
             am
             troubled
             for
             my
             sins
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             thee
             ,
             friend
             ,
             but
             art
             thou
             one
             that
             art
             delivered
             from
             thy
             natural
             condition
             ?
             From
             being
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ?
             Art
             thou
             one
             that
             is
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             Christ
             ?
             Art
             thou
             one
             that
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             being
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Then
             thy
             repentance
             and
             mourning
             is
             acccepted
             .
          
           
             As
             now
             it
             is
             in
             many
             Cases
             between
             Men
             and
             Men
             ;
             some
             men
             are
             in
             such
             a
             Capacity
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             accepted
             ,
             but
             if
             another
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             in
             the
             same
             Capacity
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             accepted
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             those
             men
             that
             are
             in
             this
             Capacity
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             together
             with
             the
             sorrowes
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             the
             sorrows
             of
             Christ
             presented
             to
             the
             Father
             .
             Canst
             thou
             when
             thou
             art
             sorrowing
             for
             thy
             sins
             ,
             present
             the
             sorrows
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             unto
             the
             Father
             ?
             Then
             thou
             art
             accepted
             ;
             but
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             no
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             is
             accepted
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             presentation
             of
             the
             sorrows
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             Father
             .
             Now
             what
             an
             ease
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Soul
             !
             That
             now
             the
             Heart
             hath
             a
             means
             to
             melt
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Heart
             was
             hardened
             before
             ,
             the
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             Heart
             remains
             hardned
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             other
             sorrow
             but
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Marble-stones
             ,
             the
             Marble-stone
             is
             hard
             ,
             but
             yet
             in
             wet
             wether
             it
             will
             give
             and
             be
             very
             moist
             ,
             but
             stil
             it
             is
             as
             hard
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             stone
             stil
             :
             So
             it
             is
             with
             many
             that
             are
             troubled
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             being
             only
             the
             trouble
             that
             comes
             from
             the
             
             Law
             ,
             they
             are
             troubled
             but
             yet
             there
             remaines
             much
             hardness
             in
             their
             Heart
             ,
             much
             peevishness
             and
             frowardness
             against
             God
             and
             against
             men
             .
             You
             shall
             find
             in
             many
             people
             who
             have
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             much
             peevishness
             and
             frowardness
             in
             them
             ,
             against
             God
             and
             against
             man
             ,
             now
             when
             you
             see
             this
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             people
             manifested
             in
             their
             expressions
             ,
             waies
             ,
             and
             conversations
             ,
             remember
             the
             stones
             that
             you
             see
             upon
             pavements
             in
             wet
             wether
             ,
             they
             give
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             water
             trickles
             down
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             remain
             hard
             still
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             when
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             cause
             some
             sorrow
             ,
             but
             the
             Heart
             melts
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             accepted
             as
             very
             precious
             before
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             Reason
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Scripture
             so
             many
             expressions
             of
             Gods
             high
             esteem
             of
             broken
             Hearts
             and
             contrite
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             looks
             at
             them
             .
             He
             that
             dwels
             on
             high
             ,
             yet
             looks
             to
             him
             that
             is
             of
             an
             Humble
             and
             contrite
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             trembles
             at
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             speak
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             for
             the
             ease
             of
             them
             that
             are
             troubled
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             ;
             those
             tears
             that
             come
             from
             thy
             melted
             Heart
             ,
             through
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             all
             things
             most
             precious
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             next
             to
             the
             drops
             of
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             thy
             mourning
             ,
             Lamenting
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             most
             precious
             things
             in
             the
             Eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             treasures
             up
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             Soul
             may
             have
             abundance
             of
             Rest
             therefore
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             thou
             comest
             to
             know
             that
             thy
             mourning
             for
             thy
             offences
             is
             accepted
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             The
             ease
             that
             the
             Soul
             hath
             from
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             whereas
             before
             ,
             through
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             sin
             did
             make
             thy
             Soul
             an
             object
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             take
             sin
             as
             it
             was
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             coming
             from
             thee
             ,
             God
             having
             no
             respect
             in
             Christ
             towards
             thee
             ,
             sin
             made
             thy
             Soul
             an
             object
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             and
             
             of
             hatred
             too
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             Scripture
             tels
             us
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             hates
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             now
             being
             come
             to
             Christ
             according
             to
             this
             invitation
             ,
             
               Come
               to
               me
               ye
               that
               are
               Laden
               ,
            
             now
             your
             sins
             being
             looked
             upon
             in
             Christ
             ,
             do
             rather
             make
             you
             an
             object
             of
             pitty
             and
             compassion
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             virtue
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             thing
             in
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             your
             condition
             :
             as
             thus
             ,
             let
             a
             tender
             Mother
             look
             upon
             the
             Child
             that
             is
             sick
             ,
             that
             is
             wounded
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Mother
             cannot
             Love
             the
             distemper
             ,
             or
             love
             the
             wound
             ,
             the
             Mother
             would
             not
             have
             the
             sickness
             ,
             or
             the
             wound
             upon
             the
             Child
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             the
             sickness
             or
             wound
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             Child
             ,
             make
             the
             Child
             to
             be
             an
             object
             of
             pitty
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             Make
             the
             bowels
             of
             a
             tender
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             to
             yern
             so
             much
             the
             more
             to
             the
             Child
             ?
             So
             here
             ,
             the
             Lord
             now
             looks
             upon
             thy
             sin
             ,
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             thy
             sickness
             ,
             as
             thy
             wound
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doth
             pitty
             thee
             ,
             as
             under
             thy
             affliction
             rather
             then
             under
             thy
             sin
             .
             For
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             are
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             and
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             look
             upon
             their
             own
             sins
             as
             their
             affliction
             ,
             as
             the
             greatest
             affliction
             they
             have
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             when
             I
             spake
             of
             the
             load
             and
             Burden
             of
             Corruption
             that
             remaines
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             Now
             God
             therefore
             looks
             up
             on
             thy
             sin
             as
             thine
             affliction
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             any
             other
             thing
             that
             is
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             Christ
             undertakes
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             so
             thou
             art
             delivered
             from
             the
             wrath
             that
             it
             doth
             deserve
             ,
             and
             those
             evil
             effects
             that
             should
             come
             of
             it
             through
             the
             revenging
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             undertaken
             it
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             remaines
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             though
             thou
             art
             delivered
             from
             guiltiness
             ,
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             yet
             one
             that
             hath
             a
             gracious
             Heart
             Reasons
             thus
             .
             Though
             I
             be
             delivered
             from
             my
             sin
             ,
             from
             the
             Guilt
             of
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             condemning
             power
             that
             the
             Law
             hath
             through
             my
             sin
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             my
             affliction
             ,
             my
             trouble
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             now
             peace
             and
             Rest
             be
             to
             that
             Soul
             from
             what
             the
             Law
             can
             require
             ,
             so
             that
             ,
             as
             we
             go
             along
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             only
             see
             the
             benefit
             
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             who
             they
             are
             that
             are
             thus
             delivered
             ,
             those
             who
             though
             they
             know
             they
             are
             delivered
             from
             the
             Burden
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             account
             their
             sins
             the
             afflictions
             of
             their
             Soul
             ,
             whereas
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             ,
             meerly
             Legal
             ,
             they
             apprehend
             their
             Souls
             as
             guilty
             and
             under
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             were
             delivered
             from
             it
             they
             would
             look
             upon
             their
             sins
             as
             their
             wounds
             and
             afflictions
             .
             The
             Saints
             ,
             they
             see
             that
             they
             are
             now
             made
             the
             objects
             of
             Gods
             pitty
             and
             compassion
             towards
             them
             ;
             and
             hence
             is
             the
             Reason
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             willing
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             to
             find
             many
             excuses
             that
             may
             be
             made
             for
             his
             poor
             Servants
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             need
             to
             find
             out
             any
             excuse
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             may
             alleviate
             and
             lessen
             thy
             sin
             ,
             Christ
             will
             find
             it
             our
             ,
             and
             lessen
             it
             for
             thee
             .
             You
             know
             what
             Christ
             saith
             to
             his
             Disciples
             when
             they
             were
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             watch
             one
             hour
             ,
             though
             he
             rebukes
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             though
             the
             flesh
             is
             weak
             ,
             yet
             the
             Spirit
             is
             willing
             .
             Mark
             how
             Christ
             excuse
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             say
             when
             Christ
             comes
             and
             saith
             ,
             cannot
             you
             watch
             with
             me
             one
             hour
             ?
             Alas
             it
             is
             true
             Master
             ,
             the
             spirit
             is
             willing
             but
             the
             flesh
             is
             weak
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             say
             thus
             ,
             but
             Christ
             saith
             so
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             leave
             their
             excuse
             to
             Christ
             ,
             their
             way
             is
             to
             aggravate
             their
             sins
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             temper
             of
             those
             that
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             their
             care
             to
             lessen
             their
             sins
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             what
             they
             can
             to
             aggravate
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             upon
             their
             Hearts
             for
             the
             humbling
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             but
             Christ
             undertakes
             to
             excuse
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             that
             have
             so
             many
             excuses
             for
             your
             sin
             ,
             just
             as
             your
             Grand-Father
             Adam
             had
             ,
             he
             put
             it
             off
             to
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             the
             Woman
             unto
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             so
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             my
             Nature
             is
             passionate
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             froward
             by
             Nature
             ,
             and
             a
             hundred
             such
             excuses
             men
             have
             ,
             whereas
             all
             thy
             care
             should
             be
             to
             humble
             thy
             Soul
             for
             thy
             sins
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             to
             alleviate
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             lessen
             it
             ,
             Christ
             will
             do
             that
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             thou
             excusest
             thy self
             ,
             the
             greater
             will
             be
             
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             better
             for
             thee
             ,
             for
             another
             to
             excuse
             it
             ,
             than
             thy self
             .
             As
             when
             a
             Child
             or
             servant
             shal
             offend
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             is
             a
             neer
             friend
             or
             neighbor
             shal
             come
             and
             excuse
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             better
             than
             if
             they
             did
             it
             themselves
             .
             Now
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             excuse
             to
             be
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             they
             have
             Christ
             to
             make
             al
             the
             excuses
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Oh!
             take
             heed
             of
             abusing
             the
             rich
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             such
             a
             pure
             quality
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             not
             such
             a
             malignant
             quality
             in
             it
             that
             it
             wil
             be
             abused
             ,
             and
             where
             you
             see
             any
             such
             quality
             ,
             know
             that
             they
             have
             it
             not
             aright
             ,
             they
             have
             something
             else
             instead
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             you
             shal
             see
             two
             things
             as
             like
             one
             another
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             suppose
             drinks
             made
             with
             some
             kind
             of
             composition
             ,
             they
             shal
             look
             just
             like
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             one
             shal
             have
             some
             venom
             in
             it
             ,
             enough
             to
             kil
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             shal
             be
             wholesome
             and
             able
             to
             recover
             one
             ,
             yet
             both
             shal
             have
             the
             same
             ●ur
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             tast
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             free
             grac●●d
             in
             Christ
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             the
             same
             word
             spoken
             ,
             ●e
             thing
             exprest
             to
             one
             and
             to
             another
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             thing
             preached
             for
             the
             outside
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             word
             ,
             for
             the
             expression
             in
             a
             sermon
             ,
             the
             same
             doctrin
             raised
             for
             the
             expression
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             shal
             be
             so
             carried
             that
             one
             shal
             have
             a
             malignancy
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             shal
             have
             a
             soveraigne
             power
             in
             it
             :
             now
             when
             the
             soul
             hath
             the
             true
             rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             rest
             hath
             not
             such
             a
             malignant
             power
             to
             make
             the
             heart
             worse
             by
             it
             .
             But
             of
             that
             I
             shall
             speake
             more
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             When
             thou
             art
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             thy
             soul
             may
             have
             rest
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             in
             Christ
             there
             is
             an
             undertaking
             by
             a
             surety
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             gospel
             in
             him
             ,
             thou
             hast
             revealed
             to
             thee
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             undertaking
             by
             surety
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Law
             requires
             perfect
             obedience
             at
             our
             hands
             in
             our
             owne
             persons
             ,
             their
             Law
             requires
             of
             the
             soul
             that
             it
             shal
             pay
             the
             debt
             in
             its
             own
             person
             ,
             the
             
             soul
             that
             sins
             shal
             die
             ,
             Now
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             and
             tels
             thee
             of
             a
             surety
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             surety
             as
             God
             himself
             professes
             he
             is
             wel
             pleased
             to
             accept
             of
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             contented
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             to
             have
             the
             debt
             paid
             by
             the
             creature
             ,
             by
             the
             debtor
             himself
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             great
             ease
             ;
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             a
             great
             ease
             to
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             creditor
             shal
             come
             upon
             you
             for
             a
             debt
             ,
             layhold
             upon
             you
             ,
             or
             put
             you
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             the
             debt
             should
             be
             paid
             by
             another
             and
             layd
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             creditor
             shal
             accept
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             creditor
             shal
             say
             wel
             ,
             wil
             this
             man
             be
             your
             surety
             and
             pay
             the
             debt
             ,
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             saith
             the
             creditor
             I
             am
             satisfied
             ,
             I
             am
             contented
             ,
             what
             ease
             is
             this
             unto
             the
             debtor
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             the
             soul
             that
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             laden
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             comes
             to
             the
             soul
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             the
             debt
             ,
             now
             coming
             to
             Christ
             imediately
             ,
             Christ
             is
             entertained
             as
             the
             surety
             by
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             the
             transaction
             of
             the
             debt
             upon
             him
             ,
             th●
             ease
             from
             the
             Law
             in
             this
             relation
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             〈◊〉
             al
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             ease
             from
             the
             Law
             that
             the
             sinn●
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             is
             delivered
             from
             al
             this
             rigor
             ,
             bondage
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             that
             I
             spoke
             of
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             by
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             further
             ease
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             I
             am
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             But
             how
             ?
             by
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             is
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             such
             satitfaction
             as
             the
             Law-giver
             himself
             doth
             accept
             of
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             al
             that
             I
             can
             do
             ,
             can
             possibly
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             I
             could
             conceive
             that
             God
             were
             so
             merciful
             ,
             as
             to
             accept
             of
             any
             thing
             I
             can
             do
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             be
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             now
             our
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Law
             is
             in
             a
             way
             that
             is
             satisfaction
             unto
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             here
             now
             is
             ease
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             freed
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             is
             satisfied
             too
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             Wheras
             the
             law
             required
             constant
             obedience
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             were
             obedience
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             the
             last
             act
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             act
             were
             sin
             ,
             al
             the
             other
             would
             be
             forgotten
             so
             as
             the
             soul
             would
             yet
             perish
             notwithstanding
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             assure
             any
             man
             of
             continuance
             to
             the
             end
             the
             law
             could
             never
             do
             it
             ,
             could
             not
             assure
             any
             so
             long
             as
             they
             
             were
             under
             the
             power
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             ability
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             they
             went
             on
             according
             to
             their
             ability
             ,
             went
             on
             divers
             yeares
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             never
             have
             assurance
             but
             that
             they
             might
             fal
             at
             last
             and
             so
             perish
             .
             Wel
             ,
             but
             now
             coming
             to
             Christ
             there
             is
             not
             only
             satisfaction
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             but
             an
             assurance
             of
             holding
             out
             unto
             the
             end
             ,
             an
             assurance
             that
             this
             covenant
             that
             thou
             art
             now
             come
             under
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             there
             shal
             never
             be
             any
             forfiture
             of
             it
             ?
             and
             that
             is
             a
             mighty
             ease
             and
             rest
             ,
             the
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             divers
             of
             these
             things
             were
             opened
             before
             ,
             when
             I
             shewed
             how
             in
             Christ
             we
             were
             freed
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             now
             these
             are
             things
             that
             do
             flow
             from
             thence
             ,
             and
             the
             presenting
             of
             these
             further
             ,
             shewing
             the
             consequences
             of
             what
             then
             was
             said
             ,
             may
             be
             further
             rest
             unto
             the
             soul
             .
             For
             though
             I
             did
             al
             the
             other
             things
             as
             the
             principle
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             every
             poor
             soul
             is
             not
             able
             to
             draw
             forth
             every
             of
             these
             particulars
             ,
             now
             that
             is
             the
             help
             of
             those
             that
             are
             weake
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             several
             steps
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             see
             it
             in
             the
             lump
             ,
             but
             see
             how
             it
             streames
             in
             the
             particulars
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             these
             presented
             before
             their
             souls
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             help
             to
             their
             faith
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             this
             last
             that
             I
             have
             spoke
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             less
             then
             the
             rest
             ,
             but
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             compleating
             of
             al
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             that
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             this
             rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             brought
             into
             a
             covenant
             ,
             and
             with
             assurance
             that
             there
             shal
             never
             be
             any
             forfiture
             of
             that
             covenant
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             give
             Grace
             unto
             the
             soul
             ,
             so
             as
             is
             shal
             never
             come
             to
             forfeit
             ,
             to
             loose
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             they
             may
             for
             the
             present
             loose
             some
             comfort
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             put
             from
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             shal
             never
             be
             .
             It
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             purchase
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             al
             that
             come
             to
             him
             shal
             never
             be
             cast
             off
             from
             him
             again
             ,
             it
             cost
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             priviledg
             that
             beleevers
             have
             more
             then
             ever
             Adam
             had
             ,
             Adam
             was
             under
             a
             covenant
             of
             workes
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             able
             to
             keep
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             I
             but
             Adam
             never
             had
             this
             promise
             from
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             
             should
             never
             forfeit
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             never
             so
             break
             the
             Covenant
             as
             to
             be
             undone
             ,
             Adam
             never
             had
             that
             promise
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             all
             beleevers
             that
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             have
             this
             ingagement
             upon
             a
             sure
             ground
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             upon
             a
             dear
             purchase
             Christ
             hath
             laid
             down
             his
             blood
             for
             thee
             ,
             for
             this
             thing
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             that
             thy
             Soul
             may
             come
             into
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             never
             to
             be
             forfeited
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             if
             all
             these
             Particulars
             be
             put
             together
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             be
             made
             cleer
             to
             the
             Soul
             by
             the
             Eye
             of
             Faith
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             an
             Eye
             of
             Faith
             to
             behold
             the
             reality
             of
             all
             these
             things
             that
             I
             have
             persented
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             you
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             Rest
             to
             those
             that
             come
             to
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             worth
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             that
             that
             will
             recompence
             all
             at
             last
             ,
             whatever
             trouble
             there
             is
             at
             first
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             humiliation
             and
             the
             like
             ?
             yet
             when
             you
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             that
             that
             wil
             recompence
             al
             your
             former
             trouble
             .
             As
             I
             said
             before
             in
             the
             concluding
             of
             the
             other
             Particular
             ,
             so
             may
             I
             say
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Psalm
             .
             116.
             
             
               And
               now
               my
               Soul
               returne
               unto
               thy
               Rest
            
             :
             So
             may
             all
             beleevers
             say
             upon
             good
             ground
             ;
             if
             these
             things
             be
             true
             that
             we
             have
             now
             heard
             ,
             
               Then
               my
               Soul
               returne
               unto
               thy
               Rest
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               hath
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               thee
               indeed
               .
            
             Oh
             therefore
             ,
             be
             in
             Love
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             study
             it
             much
             ,
             look
             unto
             the
             depth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             prize
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             purchased
             such
             a
             Rest
             unto
             your
             Soul.
             And
             you
             who
             are
             about
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             be
             Restless
             in
             your
             Spirits
             til
             you
             come
             to
             have
             this
             Rest
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             a
             lamentable
             thing
             that
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             should
             meet
             with
             you
             in
             the
             way
             and
             quiet
             your
             Hearts
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             should
             quiet
             your
             Souls
             but
             Christ
             .
             And
             you
             that
             are
             beleevers
             improve
             this
             now
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             special
             thing
             to
             be
             spoke
             of
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             how
             beleevers
             should
             improve
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             is
             that
             they
             should
             learn
             by
             this
             ,
             and
             how
             helpful
             this
             will
             be
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             somthing
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             those
             that
             doubt
             that
             they
             are
             not
             beleevers
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             do
             all
             things
             at
             
             once
             ,
             this
             shall
             suffice
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             the
             meer
             presenting
             to
             your
             Souls
             what
             Rest
             there
             is
             in
             Christ
             from
             the
             load
             of
             the
             Burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             from
             the
             load
             that
             many
             feel
             to
             be
             upon
             their
             Souls
             through
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             
               Containeth
               divers
               Consequences
               from
               the
               Rest
               beleevers
               have
               from
               the
               Burden
               of
               the
               Law.
               And
               Lessons
               they
               are
               taught
               from
               thence
               .
            
          
           
             TO
             proceed
             now
             ,
             There
             are
             divers
             things
             that
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             from
             the
             rest
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             from
             the
             Burden
             and
             load
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             I
             shall
             speak
             very
             breifly
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             pass
             to
             what
             remaines
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             burden
             ,
             and
             rest
             to
             that
             .
          
           
             From
             hence
             follows
             exceeding
             help
             unto
             beleevers
             against
             divers
             temptations
             that
             do
             exceedingly
             trouble
             the
             peace
             and
             Rest
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             in
             those
             several
             respects
             as
             at
             large
             hath
             been
             opened
             to
             you
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             first
             from
             the
             Meditation
             of
             this
             their
             delivery
             they
             may
             have
             Rest
             and
             ease
             from
             this
             temptation
             ,
             that
             because
             of
             some
             imperfections
             ,
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             distempers
             of
             Heart
             ,
             and
             sins
             that
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             therefore
             they
             have
             no
             interest
             at
             al
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             interest
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             .
             The
             strength
             of
             this
             temptation
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             right
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             Christ
             delivers
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             then
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             may
             stand
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             not
             able
             to
             keep
             the
             Law.
             Yea
             ,
             And
             further
             ,
             we
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             usual
             with
             beleevers
             upon
             the
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             call
             
             their
             estates
             into
             question
             ,
             all
             into
             question
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             cast
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             would
             never
             be
             so
             ready
             to
             cal
             all
             into
             question
             ,
             upon
             any
             breach
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             our
             conscience
             tels
             us
             we
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Further
             ,
             This
             would
             marvelously
             help
             against
             this
             temptation
             likewise
             .
             That
             God
             accepts
             not
             of
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             perfect
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             compleat
             :
             when
             beleevers
             look
             upon
             their
             duties
             that
             they
             do
             perform
             ,
             and
             see
             so
             many
             imperfections
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             tender
             them
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             God
             is
             an
             infinite
             ,
             Holy
             ,
             just
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             ashamed
             of
             what
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             dare
             not
             tender
             them
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             now
             the
             right
             knowledg
             of
             our
             deliverance
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             would
             help
             us
             against
             this
             temptation
             likewise
             .
             Remember
             O
             thou
             beleever
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             in
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             thou
             hast
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             in
             Christ
             through
             a
             better
             Covenant
             then
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Further
             ,
             This
             would
             help
             against
             this
             temptation
             also
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             is
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             ;
             That
             because
             they
             hear
             of
             divers
             that
             have
             seemed
             to
             have
             more
             then
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             have
             had
             more
             ability
             then
             they
             have
             had
             ,
             have
             been
             able
             to
             do
             more
             for
             God
             than
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             have
             fallen
             away
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             have
             perished
             for
             ever
             .
             Now
             saith
             many
             a
             poor
             Christian
             ,
             if
             such
             Eminent
             men
             ,
             of
             such
             excellent
             abilities
             ,
             that
             were
             able
             to
             do
             such
             great
             things
             ,
             if
             they
             that
             go
             thus
             far
             ,
             fall
             away
             ,
             what
             shal
             become
             of
             such
             a
             poor
             creature
             as
             I
             am
             ?
             Now
             by
             the
             understanding
             of
             our
             deliverance
             that
             we
             have
             from
             the
             Law
             by
             Christ
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             have
             help
             against
             this
             temptation
             ;
             for
             let
             a
             man
             have
             never
             such
             abilities
             ,
             and
             be
             able
             to
             do
             never
             so
             much
             work
             ,
             yet
             this
             man
             may
             fall
             away
             ,
             when
             one
             that
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             weaker
             in
             regard
             of
             abilities
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             least
             dram
             of
             true
             Faith
             which
             brings
             him
             into
             the
             
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             will
             stand
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             shall
             stand
             when
             the
             other
             fals
             .
             If
             indeed
             thy
             standing
             did
             depend
             upon
             what
             strength
             thou
             hast
             in
             thy self
             ,
             then
             thou
             hadst
             cause
             to
             lear
             ,
             that
             seeing
             such
             as
             did
             stand
             ,
             fel
             away
             ,
             what
             shal
             become
             of
             thee
             ?
             But
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             our
             standing
             or
             falling
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             any
             thing
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             upon
             Christ
             that
             hath
             undertaken
             for
             al
             those
             that
             are
             his
             members
             .
             Thou
             hast
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             being
             once
             brought
             into
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             will
             uphold
             thee
             though
             thou
             art
             weak
             ,
             when
             thousands
             of
             others
             that
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Natural
             abillity
             and
             common
             guifts
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             being
             not
             brought
             under
             this
             Covenant
             may
             vanish
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             Had
             they
             the
             strength
             of
             an
             Angel
             yet
             if
             not
             brought
             under
             this
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             made
             with
             beleevers
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             would
             fall
             and
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             Whenas
             the
             weakest
             beleever
             that
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             through
             the
             Law
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             shal
             stand
             and
             not
             fal
             .
             Now
             the
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             in
             Christ
             ,
             will
             mightily
             help
             beleevers
             against
             these
             temptations
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             I
             know
             nothing
             that
             doth
             help
             beleevers
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             in
             being
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             that
             sence
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             before
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             from
             hence
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             Lessons
             to
             be
             learned
             as
             .
          
           
             
               The
               First
               Lesson
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               From
               this
               deliverance
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               to
               entertain
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Threats
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               I
               speak
               to
               beleevers
               ,
               though
               others
               may
               make
               an
               ill
               use
               in
               hearing
               the
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               they
               must
               not
               miss
               their
               Portion
               .
               I
               say
               beleevers
               are
               hereby
               taught
               how
               to
               receive
               the
               Threats
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               you
               hear
               dreadful
               threates
               of
               the
               Law
               out
               of
               Gods
               word
               against
               sin
               .
               Now
               how
               shouldest
               thou
               entertain
               these
               threates
               ?
               The
               way
               is
               
               this
               ,
               when
               thou
               hearest
               such
               threates
               know
               ,
               that
               God
               by
               this
               would
               have
               thee
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               his
               mercy
               is
               ,
               in
               delivering
               of
               thee
               from
               what
               thou
               hast
               deserved
               .
               God
               would
               have
               thee
               to
               consider
               what
               the
               evil
               of
               sin
               is
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               what
               Christ
               hath
               done
               ,
               God
               would
               have
               thee
               to
               be
               driven
               to
               Christ
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               to
               see
               thy
               need
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               bless
               his
               name
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               prize
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               delivered
               thee
               from
               these
               threatnings
               .
               A
               beleever
               ,
               when
               he
               heares
               the
               threates
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               man
               that
               stands
               upon
               the
               shoare
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               greivous
               tempest
               and
               storme
               ,
               he
               sees
               the
               waves
               rise
               high
               ,
               heares
               the
               winds
               blow
               ,
               and
               the
               waves
               roare
               but
               he
               stands
               safe
               upon
               the
               haven
               ,
               indeed
               he
               was
               in
               the
               storme
               and
               tempest
               ,
               but
               God
               hath
               brought
               him
               to
               the
               haven
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               stands
               and
               blesseth
               God
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               he
               sees
               other
               ships
               a
               great
               way
               off
               ready
               to
               be
               split
               upon
               the
               rocks
               ,
               or
               swallowed
               up
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               safe
               on
               the
               shoare
               ,
               so
               it
               should
               be
               with
               al
               beleevers
               ,
               when
               they
               heare
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               they
               should
               entertain
               them
               with
               blessing
               of
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               time
               that
               my
               soul
               was
               under
               these
               as
               wel
               as
               any
               ,
               but
               now
               the
               Lord
               hath
               delivered
               me
               ,
               and
               brought
               me
               under
               another
               Covenant
               ,
               brought
               me
               to
               his
               son
               ,
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Law
               for
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               beleever
               stands
               upon
               the
               shoar
               ,
               and
               prayses
               God
               ,
               and
               this
               makes
               him
               love
               Christ
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               prize
               Christ
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               bless
               the
               name
               of
               God
               that
               ever
               he
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Gospel
               sounding
               in
               his
               eares
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               tedious
               and
               grievous
               to
               him
               to
               heare
               the
               dreadful
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               knowes
               how
               to
               make
               a
               holy
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               drawn
               neerer
               to
               God
               by
               it
               as
               wel
               as
               by
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               It
               is
               an
               ill
               signe
               ,
               when
               men
               and
               women
               cannot
               indure
               to
               heare
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               a
               dangerous
               signe
               that
               they
               are
               under
               those
               threatnings
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               not
               under
               them
               it
               would
               not
               be
               troublesome
               to
               them
               to
               
               heare
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               are
               delivered
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               know
               how
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               .
               Many
               men
               and
               women
               wil
               say
               ,
               when
               they
               hear
               of
               the
               terrors
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               what
               doth
               this
               but
               harden
               us
               ?
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               terrors
               of
               the
               Law
               doth
               more
               harden
               us
               ;
               but
               if
               thou
               wert
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               be
               softened
               by
               hearing
               of
               the
               terrors
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               because
               thou
               wouldest
               prize
               Christ
               more
               .
               And
               therefore
               beleevers
               must
               not
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               things
               that
               no
               way
               concerne
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               under
               them
               to
               be
               cast
               by
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               concerne
               them
               nearly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               would
               have
               those
               things
               revealed
               ,
               even
               to
               beleevers
               ,
               because
               of
               many
               gracious
               uses
               that
               beleevers
               are
               to
               make
               of
               those
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               2.
               
               Lesson
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               delivered
               both
               from
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               law
               and
               the
               rest
               in
               being
               delivered
               from
               it
               ,
               this
               Lesson
               may
               be
               learned
               ,
               Here
               we
               may
               see
               how
               beleevers
               are
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               to
               mix
               humility
               with
               confidence
               ,
               they
               may
               learne
               how
               to
               be
               humble
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               to
               be
               confident
               ,
               how
               to
               rejoyce
               and
               yet
               how
               to
               tremble
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               such
               way
               to
               learne
               the
               mixture
               of
               humility
               ,
               with
               faith
               and
               confidence
               ,
               and
               the
               mixture
               of
               joy
               and
               trembling
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               know
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               bondage
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               rest
               that
               is
               to
               be
               had
               in
               Christ
               ,
               this
               wil
               teach
               thee
               to
               be
               sensible
               of
               thy
               own
               wretchedness
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               condition
               thou
               art
               in
               naturally
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               to
               be
               confident
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               .
               This
               wil
               teach
               thee
               how
               to
               feare
               in
               regard
               of
               what
               thou
               art
               in
               thy self
               and
               yet
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               regard
               of
               what
               thou
               art
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               rest
               thy
               soul
               hath
               Got
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Many
               people
               do
               not
               know
               how
               to
               mingle
               these
               two
               together
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               they
               be
               humbled
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               dejected
               ,
               in
               their
               spirits
               ,
               they
               cannot
               tel
               how
               ,
               to
               exercise
               humiliation
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               faith
               and
               confidence
               in
               Gods
               grace
               together
               ,
               they
               think
               the
               humiliation
               for
               sin
               wil
               hinder
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               therfore
               they
               cannot
               indure
               to
               hear
               of
               such
               things
               as
               tend
               to
               beat
               them
               down
               ,
               to
               humble
               them
               
               for
               their
               sins
               ,
               but
               they
               say
               ,
               they
               must
               beleeve
               altogether
               in
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               aad
               the
               other
               wil
               bring
               them
               to
               despair
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               mystery
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               if
               thou
               doest
               not
               understand
               how
               these
               two
               may
               stand
               together
               ,
               to
               be
               deeply
               humbled
               for
               thy
               sins
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               soul
               to
               be
               raised
               with
               the
               Mercy
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               both
               together
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               vices
               are
               opposite
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               graces
               are
               never
               opposite
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               those
               that
               understand
               the
               Mistery
               of
               Godlyness
               they
               know
               how
               to
               mingle
               these
               two
               together
               ,
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               .
               You
               know
               that
               the
               scripture
               saith
               ,
               that
               Godliness
               is
               a
               mistery
               ,
               
                 Great
                 is
                 the
                 mistery
                 of
                 Godlyness
                 ,
              
               and
               indeed
               Godliness
               consists
               in
               the
               skil
               that
               a
               Christian
               comes
               to
               have
               ,
               to
               know
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               how
               to
               be
               humbled
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               be
               confident
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               one
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               yeat
               to
               feare
               ,
               many
               cannot
               rejoyce
               ,
               but
               they
               grow
               loose
               and
               wanton
               with
               their
               joy
               ;
               and
               others
               cannot
               feare
               ;
               but
               their
               hears
               grow
               lumpish
               and
               dead
               if
               they
               do
               feare
               ;
               now
               the
               heart
               that
               understands
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               under
               the
               Law
               naturally
               and
               what
               rest
               Christ
               hath
               brought
               unto
               us
               in
               delivering
               us
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               can
               tel
               how
               to
               rejoice
               in
               trembling
               ,
               and
               to
               beleeve
               in
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               such
               way
               to
               make
               such
               a
               mixture
               of
               both
               as
               to
               understand
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               naturally
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               rest
               is
               that
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               ,
               I
               confess
               these
               things
               wil
               not
               perhaps
               come
               so
               ful
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               that
               do
               not
               in
               some
               measure
               remember
               what
               we
               have
               said
               hertofore
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               that
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               ,
               those
               wil
               not
               be
               able
               to
               make
               so
               much
               use
               of
               this
               that
               I
               am
               speaking
               of
               ,
               I
               could
               wish
               these
               things
               would
               have
               come
               altogether
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               do
               al
               things
               at
               once
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Third
               Lesson
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               A
               further
               thing
               that
               is
               to
               be
               learned
               from
               the
               deliverance
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ;
               here
               appeares
               plainly
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               of
               Life
               and
               salvation
               is
               above
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               supernatural
               ,
               for
               that
               that
               I
               have
               opened
               in
               the
               rest
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               from
               the
               law
               ,
               teacheth
               you
               ,
               that
               beleevers
               are
               not
               to
               stand
               or
               fal
               for
               their
               eternal
               estates
               by
               any
               worke
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               if
               they
               performe
               any
               worke
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               this
               ,
               doth
               not
               bring
               them
               to
               eternal
               life
               ,
               if
               they
               breake
               the
               Law
               this
               doth
               not
               cast
               them
               down
               unto
               death
               ,
               therefore
               the
               way
               of
               life
               and
               salvation
               is
               supernatural
               ,
               for
               nature
               can
               teach
               a
               man
               no
               further
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               serve
               God
               ,
               &
               if
               he
               do
               th●
               God
               wil
               bless
               him
               ,
               and
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               God
               wil
               afflict
               him
               and
               chastise
               him
               ,
               nature
               can
               tel
               of
               no
               way
               how
               a
               man
               should
               be
               saved
               but
               only
               by
               serving
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               doing
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               nature
               teacheth
               a
               man
               nothing
               else
               but
               this
               together
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               doth
               that
               ,
               that
               God
               forbids
               ,
               he
               must
               expect
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               ly
               under
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               beyond
               this
               nature
               cannot
               go
               .
               Now
               then
               for
               to
               heare
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               my
               soul
               shal
               not
               depend
               upon
               what
               I
               neglect
               ,
               nor
               my
               eternal
               life
               shal
               not
               depend
               upon
               what
               I
               do
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               high
               mystery
               that
               is
               infinitely
               above
               nature
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               what
               the
               neglect
               of
               Gods
               wil
               doth
               deserve
               of
               eternal
               perishing
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               in
               beleevers
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               are
               under
               the
               Covenant
               in
               Christ
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               rest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               their
               souls
               shal
               not
               be
               cast
               one
               way
               or
               other
               by
               what
               they
               do
               or
               what
               they
               leav
               undon
               ,
               though
               if
               they
               neglect
               his
               wil
               the
               Lord
               may
               make
               them
               to
               know
               it
               here
               while
               they
               live
               in
               this
               world
               .
               And
               if
               upon
               this
               any
               shal
               say
               ,
               then
               what
               need
               we
               regard
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               if
               any
               shal
               say
               so
               ,
               we
               need
               go
               no
               further
               with
               this
               man
               but
               say
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 no
                 part
                 nor
                 portion
                 in
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
              
               thou
               hast
               no
               part
               in
               the
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Law
               by
               Christ
               ,
               shal
               we
               sin
               because
               grace
               abounds
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ,
               the
               Lord
               forbid
               that
               there
               
               should
               enter
               any
               such
               thought
               ;
               into
               any
               of
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               They
               that
               are
               godly
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               Reason
               after
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               however
               this
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               in
               Christ
               we
               do
               not
               depend
               for
               life
               and
               Death
               upon
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               a
               high
               way
               ,
               a
               supernatural
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               way
               beyond
               that
               that
               most
               people
               imagine
               :
               most
               people
               upon
               Earth
               look
               no
               higher
               for
               a
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               meerly
               through
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               certainly
               miscary
               ,
               by
               what
               you
               have
               heard
               .
               You
               see
               that
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               is
               a
               higher
               thing
               than
               Nature
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
               Lesson
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               We
               may
               learn
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               if
               Christ
               have
               given
               Rest
               to
               beleevers
               by
               delivering
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               rigour
               and
               severity
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               now
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               cast
               by
               it
               for
               their
               everlasting
               estates
               ,
               then
               they
               need
               to
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               faithful
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               do
               what
               possibly
               they
               can
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               in
               an
               evangelical
               way
               .
               Thou
               wert
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               that
               thou
               wert
               under
               such
               a
               Law
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               didst
               fail
               in
               any
               one
               point
               thou
               wert
               cast
               for
               ever
               :
               but
               now
               thou
               art
               under
               such
               a
               Law
               as
               God
               accepts
               of
               thee
               in
               Christ
               ,
               hadst
               thou
               not
               need
               be
               more
               faithful
               ,
               and
               industrious
               in
               thy
               endeavors
               ,
               in
               that
               thou
               hast
               received
               so
               much
               mercy
               to
               be
               under
               such
               a
               Covenant
               ?
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               other
               might
               discourage
               thee
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               let
               me
               do
               what
               I
               can
               ,
               my
               Soul
               is
               cast
               for
               my
               everlasting
               estate
               ,
               but
               now
               if
               thou
               beest
               brought
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               hath
               made
               thee
               to
               know
               that
               thy
               Rest
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               how
               careful
               shouldest
               thou
               be
               to
               walk
               with
               him
               in
               all
               well
               pleasing
               ?
               to
               give
               up
               the
               strength
               of
               thy
               Soul
               to
               walk
               in
               his
               waies
               .
               I
               wil
               appeal
               to
               thee
               ,
               suppose
               thou
               wert
               in
               the
               condition
               again
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               looked
               upon
               thee
               with
               a
               strict
               Eye
               ,
               and
               required
               such
               absolute
               obedience
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               failest
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               nothing
               that
               ever
               before
               
               thou
               didst
               should
               be
               accepted
               ,
               poor
               soul
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               should
               say
               to
               thee
               ,
               what
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               delivered
               from
               this
               Law
               ,
               and
               be
               brought
               under
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ?
               First
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               not
               depend
               for
               thy
               everlasting
               estate
               upon
               the
               Law.
               And
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               thou
               doest
               shal
               be
               accepted
               ,
               though
               with
               much
               imperfection
               ,
               how
               wouldest
               thou
               prize
               this
               ?
               and
               even
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Oh!
               Lord
               ,
               bring
               my
               soul
               under
               this
               Covenant
               and
               I
               hope
               I
               shal
               for
               ever
               endeavour
               to
               walk
               in
               al
               wel
               peasing
               before
               thee
               ,
               this
               shal
               not
               by
               any
               meanes
               in
               the
               world
               quench
               my
               endeavors
               ,
               and
               make
               me
               more
               sluggish
               but
               more
               strengthen
               my
               heart
               .
               As
               suppose
               now
               one
               should
               be
               in
               such
               slavery
               under
               the
               Turke
               that
               let
               him
               do
               what
               he
               can
               ,
               he
               shal
               be
               beaten
               ,
               and
               a
               Prince
               shal
               come
               and
               ransome
               him
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               into
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               and
               expect
               no
               more
               obedience
               from
               him
               then
               the
               obedience
               of
               a
               Child
               ,
               adopting
               him
               for
               his
               Child
               ,
               and
               al
               the
               obedience
               that
               he
               wil
               expect
               shal
               be
               a
               childlike
               obedience
               ,
               and
               he
               wil
               be
               his
               father
               .
               Now
               were
               it
               not
               a
               vild
               and
               unnatural
               thing
               for
               such
               a
               one
               to
               be
               careless
               of
               giving
               contentment
               to
               this
               Prince
               ,
               that
               wil
               accept
               of
               him
               as
               a
               Child
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               delivered
               him
               from
               such
               a
               slavery
               and
               bondage
               that
               he
               was
               under
               before
               ?
               Thus
               it
               was
               with
               beleevers
               ,
               thou
               wert
               under
               a
               dreadful
               bondage
               ,
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               brought
               to
               Christ
               .
               and
               he
               makes
               thee
               to
               be
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               procures
               that
               thy
               obedience
               shal
               be
               accepted
               that
               is
               filial
               ,
               and
               Child-like
               ,
               shalt
               thou
               be
               more
               negligent
               now
               ,
               then
               before
               ?
               now
               thou
               servest
               God
               upon
               better
               termes
               then
               ever
               before
               and
               wilt
               thou
               be
               more
               sluggish
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Fifth
               Lesson
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               from
               our
               being
               delivered
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               Learne
               this
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               not
               to
               judg
               our
               coming
               into
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               to
               judge
               our
               faith
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               by
               our
               
               coming
               to
               Christ
               we
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               therefore
               (
               I
               say
               )
               we
               are
               not
               to
               make
               up
               any
               judgment
               of
               our
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               to
               judge
               our
               faith
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Law.
               Though
               the
               propounding
               of
               this
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               is
               a
               little
               obscure
               at
               first
               ,
               yet
               you
               wil
               find
               it
               of
               marvellous
               use
               to
               help
               beleevers
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               some
               beleevers
               very
               ordinarily
               ,
               especially
               weak
               ones
               ,
               judg
               of
               their
               coming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               or
               their
               faith
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               law
               a
               rule
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               which
               certainly
               should
               not
               be
               ,
               for
               if
               by
               faith
               we
               are
               delivered
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               cannot
               be
               a
               rule
               of
               our
               faith
               .
               You
               wil
               say
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Law
               a
               rule
               of
               our
               faith
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               thus
               ,
               Beleevers
               think
               that
               because
               their
               faith
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               ful
               of
               doubts
               ,
               ful
               of
               imperfections
               and
               doubtings
               therefore
               they
               have
               none
               at
               al.
               Now
               what
               is
               this
               but
               to
               make
               faith
               it self
               a
               legal
               thing
               ,
               for
               indeed
               ,
               if
               faith
               were
               legal
               ,
               then
               it
               could
               not
               be
               accepted
               where
               there
               were
               any
               mixture
               of
               imperfection
               ,
               a
               legal
               faith
               could
               never
               be
               accepted
               with
               any
               mixture
               of
               doubting
               ,
               and
               with
               any
               imperfection
               ,
               But
               an
               evangelical
               faith
               can
               be
               accepted
               .
               This
               I
               may
               meet
               with
               perhaps
               afterwards
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               present
               it
               follows
               more
               fully
               and
               immediately
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               delivered
               from
               our
               rest
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               I
               desire
               to
               suggest
               it
               now
               to
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               a
               marvellous
               help
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               not
               make
               their
               faith
               legal
               ,
               as
               thus
               .
               Come
               to
               many
               beleevers
               that
               are
               ful
               of
               doubts
               and
               feares
               and
               why
               do
               they
               not
               beleeve
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               there
               is
               rest
               to
               be
               had
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               much
               to
               be
               had
               in
               this
               ,
               I
               but
               this
               is
               to
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               afraid
               I
               am
               not
               a
               beleever
               .
               And
               why
               art
               thou
               afraid
               thou
               art
               not
               a
               beleever
               ?
               because
               of
               such
               and
               such
               sins
               ,
               and
               because
               I
               cannot
               do
               as
               I
               would
               .
               Now
               what
               is
               this
               but
               to
               make
               faith
               legal
               ?
               now
               faith
               that
               delivers
               us
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               of
               al
               graces
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               evangelical
               ,
               our
               mourning
               for
               sin
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               evangelical
               ,
               and
               yet
               some
               beleevers
               look
               upon
               their
               mourning
               for
               sin
               as
               legal
               ,
               they
               think
               God
               wil
               
               not
               accept
               of
               their
               mourning
               Why
               ?
               Because
               they
               cannot
               mourne
               as
               much
               as
               they
               would
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               true
               if
               thou
               wert
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               then
               no
               mourning
               at
               al
               would
               be
               accepted
               as
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               now
               thou
               must
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               evangelical
               ,
               and
               thy
               obedience
               as
               evangelical
               .
               It
               is
               an
               il
               thing
               ,
               that
               beleevers
               look
               upon
               their
               mourning
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               as
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               evangelical
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               great
               hindrance
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               now
               ,
               much
               more
               is
               it
               to
               look
               upon
               their
               faith
               as
               legal
               :
               As
               thus
               ,
               because
               their
               faith
               doth
               not
               come
               up
               so
               fully
               to
               the
               perfection
               that
               they
               do
               desire
               yea
               to
               that
               perfection
               that
               the
               Law
               requires
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               we
               tender
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               For
               though
               the
               Law
               doth
               not
               mention
               any
               thing
               of
               our
               beleeving
               in
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               thus
               much
               the
               Law
               requires
               ,
               that
               what
               we
               do
               should
               be
               tendered
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               tender
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               With
               perfection
               ;
               Now
               beleevers
               looking
               upon
               what
               they
               tender
               up
               to
               God
               as
               imperfect
               ,
               this
               makes
               them
               to
               make
               their
               faith
               Legal
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Sixth
               Lesson
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               another
               Lesson
               that
               beleevers
               are
               to
               learn
               from
               the
               Rest
               that
               they
               have
               in
               Christ
               from
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               find
               any
               way
               or
               meanes
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               terrors
               that
               come
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               certainly
               then
               they
               need
               not
               be
               troubled
               with
               al
               the
               terror
               that
               possibly
               can
               come
               from
               any
               creature
               ,
               from
               any
               men
               .
               If
               thy
               faith
               can
               deliver
               thee
               from
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               give
               rest
               to
               thy
               soul
               ,
               notwithstanding
               al
               the
               terrible
               things
               in
               the
               Law
               threatned
               against
               thy
               sin
               ,
               then
               thy
               faith
               may
               deliver
               thee
               much
               more
               from
               the
               terror
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               take
               al
               the
               rage
               and
               power
               of
               al
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               devils
               in
               hel
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               so
               terrible
               as
               the
               threates
               of
               the
               Law.
               Now
               if
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               such
               a
               grace
               into
               thy
               heart
               ,
               as
               thou
               by
               that
               comest
               to
               know
               a
               way
               to
               deliver
               thee
               from
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               threatning
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               
               to
               give
               Rest
               unto
               thy
               soul
               from
               that
               ,
               then
               thou
               needst
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               al
               terrors
               from
               wicked
               men
               ,
               do
               but
               set
               that
               grace
               of
               thine
               a
               work
               ,
               set
               it
               in
               exercise
               upon
               such
               promises
               as
               have
               given
               thee
               Rest
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               this
               wil
               free
               thee
               from
               the
               terrors
               of
               wicked
               men
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Truly
               ,
               if
               beleevers
               did
               understand
               the
               reality
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               could
               be
               terrible
               to
               them
               but
               they
               would
               have
               ●est
               in
               their
               souls
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               al
               the
               terrors
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               they
               might
               reason
               thus
               ,
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               faith
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               mee
               ,
               my
               soul
               hath
               rest
               ,
               when
               I
               heare
               the
               terrors
               of
               the
               Law
               dreadfully
               in
               my
               eares
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               that
               within
               me
               that
               gives
               me
               rest
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               al
               the
               terrors
               of
               al
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               devils
               in
               hel
               ,
               cannot
               be
               more
               terrible
               than
               the
               threates
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               therefore
               as
               thou
               hast
               made
               use
               of
               thy
               faith
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               to
               get
               Rest
               from
               those
               terrors
               ,
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               put
               forth
               thy
               faith
               when
               thou
               hearest
               the
               terrors
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               to
               deliver
               thy
               soul
               from
               them
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               never
               so
               much
               rumors
               in
               the
               world
               yet
               thou
               mayest
               say
               my
               soul
               returne
               unto
               thy
               Rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               seventh
               Lesson
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               Another
               Lesson
               that
               beleevers
               are
               to
               learn
               from
               their
               deliverance
               from
               the
               law
               which
               is
               of
               marvelous
               use
               to
               them
               in
               their
               life
               and
               conversation
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               certainly
               it
               is
               the
               most
               unbecoming
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               beleever
               to
               be
               rigorous
               towards
               his
               brethren
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               delivered
               thee
               from
               rigor
               ,
               then
               wilt
               thou
               be
               rigorous
               ?
               Christ
               hath
               given
               thee
               Rest
               ,
               wilt
               not
               thou
               do
               what
               thou
               canst
               to
               give
               thy
               brother
               rest
               too
               ?
               If
               Christ
               hath
               delivered
               thee
               from
               great
               troubles
               ,
               burdens
               ,
               and
               bondage
               that
               thou
               wert
               under
               ,
               why
               shouldest
               thou
               not
               endeavor
               with
               al
               thy
               might
               to
               deliver
               thy
               brother
               from
               burdens
               ,
               troubles
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               might
               grieve
               thy
               brother
               ?
               Oh!
               what
               an
               unworthy
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               hath
               received
               so
               much
               rest
               from
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               should
               be
               a
               troublesome
               
               man
               or
               woman
               to
               his
               brother
               or
               sister
               ?
               Christ
               doth
               therefore
               give
               Rest
               to
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               of
               a
               quiet
               disposition
               towards
               others
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               pitiful
               towards
               others
               ;
               To
               see
               one
               that
               professes
               to
               have
               deliverance
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               Rest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               rigorous
               to
               those
               under
               him
               ,
               rigorous
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               rigorous
               to
               his
               Children
               it
               is
               miserable
               ;
               remember
               what
               rigor
               Christ
               hath
               delivered
               thee
               from
               ,
               and
               remember
               to
               be
               quiet
               spirited
               to
               thy
               brother
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               next
               words
               to
               my
               text
               ,
               
                 Learn
                 of
                 mee
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 meek
                 and
                 lowly
                 in
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shal
                 find
                 rest
                 unto
                 your
                 soules
                 ,
              
               I
               wil
               give
               rest
               to
               your
               soules
               that
               so
               you
               may
               be
               of
               a
               meeke
               and
               quiet
               disposition
               towards
               your
               brethren
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               when
               we
               come
               to
               those
               words
               that
               follow
               ;
               we
               shal
               then
               speake
               of
               the
               weakness
               and
               quietness
               of
               spirit
               that
               should
               be
               in
               Christians
               ,
            
             
               Now
               these
               things
               are
               necessarily
               the
               consequences
               that
               do
               follow
               upon
               the
               rest
               that
               we
               have
               in
               Christ
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               many
               other
               things
               might
               be
               raised
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               but
               consequences
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               delivered
               ,
               I
               resolved
               not
               to
               be
               large
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               rest
               from
               Legal
               Performances
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               waies
               how
               this
               rest
               comes
               from
               Christ
               ,
               viz.
               duties
               are
               delightful
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               because
               Christ
               renders
               God
               unto
               the
               soul
               in
               a
               gracious
               way
               .
               2.
               
               They
               are
               not
               performed
               as
               satisfactory
               ,
               but
               as
               testimonies
               of
               love
               and
               thankfulness
               .
               3
               Christ
               himself
               offers
               up
               the
               duties
               to
               God.
               4.
               
               They
               are
               performed
               from
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               5.
               
               They
               have
               the
               Promises
               joyned
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             to
             make
             some
             entrance
             into
             the
             next
             thing
             ,
             which
             hath
             great
             affinity
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             aad
             that
             is
             the
             rest
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             spirit
             that
             there
             is
             in
             many
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             
               Legal
               performances
            
             ,
             that
             you
             know
             I
             opened
             at
             large
             ,
             the
             great
             burden
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             spirits
             of
             many
             people
             ,
             who
             have
             convinced
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             there
             Consciences
             pul
             and
             hale
             them
             to
             duty
             ,
             and
             they
             dare
             not
             but
             performe
             duty
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             their
             very
             duties
             are
             a
             burden
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             them
             ,
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             .
             There
             are
             many
             I
             know
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             speak
             of
             such
             a
             subject
             but
             that
             there
             are
             divers
             that
             know
             what
             I
             meane
             ,
             though
             others
             know
             not
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             so
             much
             power
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             dare
             to
             omit
             a
             duty
             ,
             though
             the
             duty
             be
             burdensom
             to
             them
             .
             There
             be
             many
             that
             are
             not
             under
             so
             much
             command
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             though
             conscience
             require
             them
             to
             do
             such
             a
             duty
             ,
             they
             dare
             omit
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             troubled
             at
             it
             ;
             but
             but
             there
             are
             others
             who
             have
             not
             felt
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             set
             their
             souls
             at
             liberty
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             so
             much
             command
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             but
             do
             what
             Conscience
             requires
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Lord
             knows
             ,
             the
             
             duties
             that
             they
             have
             performed
             have
             been
             girevous
             burdens
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             gone
             under
             the
             command
             of
             their
             Consciences
             as
             under
             a
             grievous
             burden
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             these
             Christ
             speaks
             ,
             come
             ro
             me
             and
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             rest
             ,
             in
             the
             beleeving
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             exercising
             of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             there
             is
             deliverance
             from
             this
             burden
             ,
             and
             many
             poor
             souls
             that
             for
             many
             yeares
             have
             gone
             on
             under
             this
             burden
             ,
             whom
             the
             Lord
             hath
             opened
             to
             them
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             their
             hearts
             have
             been
             at
             liberty
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             have
             been
             as
             conscientious
             in
             performing
             of
             duty
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             now
             their
             duty
             is
             made
             the
             joy
             and
             delight
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             they
             have
             gone
             to
             them
             with
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             to
             be
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             their
             duties
             are
             as
             sweet
             to
             them
             as
             the
             hony
             and
             the
             hony
             comb
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             the
             argument
             that
             we
             are
             upon
             ,
             that
             in
             Christ
             there
             is
             rest
             from
             this
             burden
             ,
             Christ
             gives
             ability
             unto
             beleevers
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             his
             members
             to
             performe
             duties
             with
             freedom
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             indeed
             evangelical
             duties
             are
             duties
             performed
             with
             freedom
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             legal
             performances
             and
             evangelical
             ;
             one
             is
             done
             as
             a
             burden
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             done
             with
             freedom
             of
             spirit
             .
             Now
             I
             shal
             shew
             unto
             you
             ,
             how
             Christ
             gives
             this
             freedom
             
               Where
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               liberty
               ,
            
             you
             know
             the
             scripture
             I
             suppose
             ,
             now
             this
             freedom
             of
             spirit
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             duty
             comes
             by
             Christ
             these
             waies
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             come
             to
             Christ
             it
             hath
             rest
             ,
             because
             Christ
             renders
             God
             unto
             the
             soul
             in
             a
             gracious
             way
             Christ
             takes
             off
             the
             terror
             that
             was
             before
             of
             God
             ,
             takes
             off
             that
             from
             the
             heart
             .
             The
             reason
             why
             duties
             are
             performed
             as
             a
             burden
             to
             those
             that
             are
             legal
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             they
             tender
             them
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             they
             look
             upon
             God
             as
             a
             terrible
             judg
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             what
             God
             requires
             ,
             I
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             they
             come
             into
             his
             presence
             as
             a
             judg
             ,
             being
             very
             terrible
             ,
             Now
             when
             
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             renders
             God
             very
             amiable
             ,
             and
             lo●ely
             unto
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             renders
             God
             the
             father
             as
             his
             father
             ,
             or
             her
             father
             .
             For
             so
             Christ
             saies
             ,
             
               I
               go
               to
               my
               father
               and
               your
               father
               ,
            
             to
             look
             upon
             God
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             a
             father
             ,
             but
             our
             father
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             So
             beleevers
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             duties
             ,
             look
             upon
             God
             as
             a
             father
             in
             a
             double
             relation
             .
             He
             is
             my
             father
             ,
             he
             hath
             begotten
             me
             a
             new
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             is
             my
             father
             ,
             he
             is
             my
             father
             ,
             he
             hath
             adopted
             me
             to
             be
             his
             child
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             the
             father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             too
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             mine
             two
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             fatherhood
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             as
             the
             father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             go
             to
             my
             father
             and
             your
             father
             .
          
           
             So
             when
             beleevers
             come
             to
             tender
             up
             any
             service
             to
             God
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             God
             as
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             father
             of
             their
             redeemer
             too
             ,
             now
             this
             brings
             a
             mighty
             deale
             of
             ease
             unto
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             beleever
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             duty
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             there
             is
             ,
             between
             a
             fathers
             calling
             the
             child
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             rigid
             severe
             master
             or
             judge
             calling
             of
             one
             to
             him
             .
             When
             the
             child
             heares
             that
             his
             father
             cals
             him
             ,
             he
             runs
             ,
             and
             loves
             to
             be
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             father
             ,
             but
             when
             one
             saith
             to
             a
             servant
             ,
             your
             master
             calls
             you
             ;
             he
             knows
             not
             whether
             he
             be
             called
             to
             be
             beaten
             with
             stripes
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             legal
             performances
             ,
             and
             evangelical
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             Christ
             calls
             them
             to
             duty
             ,
             you
             must
             go
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             your
             father
             and
             of
             the
             father
             of
             your
             blessed
             redeemer
             ,
             you
             must
             go
             to
             duty
             in
             him
             .
             Come
             ,
             go
             to
             prayer
             saith
             Conscience
             to
             one
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             go
             indeed
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             go
             to
             prayer
             their
             heart
             is
             struck
             with
             feare
             ,
             terror
             ,
             and
             discouragement
             in
             prayer
             :
             but
             Conscience
             saith
             to
             one
             that
             is
             a
             beleever
             ,
             come
             ,
             you
             must
             go
             to
             prayer
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             but
             come
             ,
             you
             must
             go
             before
             your
             father
             and
             injoy
             communion
             with
             your
             father
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             your
             redeemer
             cals
             you
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             &
             
             how
             doth
             your
             heart
             spring
             to
             come
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             such
             a
             father
             !
             So
             that
             Christ
             renders
             them
             lovely
             to
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             so
             delivers
             them
             from
             the
             burden
             that
             they
             are
             under
             in
             legal
             performances
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             Christ
             ,
             beleevers
             when
             they
             performed
             ●uties
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             tender
             them
             up
             unto
             God
             as
             satisfactory
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             past
             ,
             but
             meerly
             to
             be
             testimonies
             of
             their
             love
             and
             thankfulness
             for
             what
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             now
             duties
             are
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             easily
             done
             this
             way
             then
             another
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             wil
             gather
             arguments
             from
             their
             former
             neglect
             to
             stir
             them
             up
             to
             do
             the
             more
             ,
             I
             but
             ,
             now
             they
             are
             not
             called
             upon
             to
             their
             duties
             to
             make
             God
             amends
             ,
             and
             satisfy
             for
             what
             is
             past
             for
             that
             would
             be
             a
             burden
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             performe
             duties
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             satisfy
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             doing
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             the
             more
             they
             have
             neglected
             heretofore
             .
             I
             have
             neglected
             God
             al
             the
             time
             of
             my
             youth
             ,
             and
             now
             conscience
             begins
             to
             be
             awakned
             and
             tels
             me
             I
             must
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             perform
             duties
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             need
             be
             more
             diligent
             now
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             make
             up
             and
             satisfy
             for
             what
             I
             have
             neglected
             before
             .
             Now
             when
             we
             perform
             duties
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             they
             are
             very
             burdensom
             ,
             As
             suppose
             a
             man
             hath
             run
             in
             debt
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             set
             up
             in
             a
             trade
             ,
             I
             but
             whatsoever
             he
             gets
             it
             must
             be
             to
             satisfy
             what
             debts
             he
             is
             run
             out
             in
             before
             ,
             this
             must
             make
             him
             go
             on
             in
             much
             heaviness
             ,
             he
             thinks
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             gets
             ,
             must
             go
             to
             satisfy
             what
             he
             hath
             run
             into
             before
             .
             But
             now
             take
             another
             man
             that
             hath
             run
             into
             arrerages
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             freind
             ,
             a
             kinsman
             ,
             that
             coms
             and
             layes
             down
             al
             the
             debts
             that
             he
             owed
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             a
             stock
             &
             sayes
             now
             you
             are
             a
             Freeman
             once
             again
             ,
             go
             on
             ,
             &
             whatever
             you
             get
             shal
             be
             for
             your self
             ,
             this
             man
             goes
             on
             ,
             a
             great
             dealemore
             livelier
             then
             the
             other
             :
             just
             thus
             it
             is
             between
             the
             consciences
             of
             those
             that
             performe
             duties
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             consciences
             of
             that
             perform
             duties
             in
             an
             evangelical
             way
             .
             One
             that
             is
             legal
             ,
             conscience
             tels
             him
             
             of
             such
             arrerages
             that
             he
             hath
             run
             into
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             whatever
             he
             can
             do
             for
             time
             to
             come
             is
             too
             little
             to
             satisfy
             for
             what
             he
             hath
             neglected
             before
             ,
             now
             conscience
             puts
             him
             upon
             it
             ,
             do
             he
             must
             ,
             serve
             he
             must
             ,
             obey
             he
             must
             ,
             I
             but
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             no
             heart
             at
             al
             I
             work
             ,
             and
             I
             obey
             ,
             &
             I
             do
             ,
             but
             whether
             this
             wil
             make
             up
             the
             arrerages
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             .
             Now
             a
             beleever
             performes
             obedience
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             upon
             other
             termes
             ,
             Christ
             comes
             and
             layes
             down
             a
             price
             ,
             and
             discharges
             him
             of
             al
             former
             arrerages
             ,
             and
             puts
             a
             stock
             of
             grace
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             says
             unto
             him
             ,
             now
             live
             ,
             and
             imploy
             this
             your
             stock
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             trade
             with
             it
             ,
             get
             more
             comfort
             ,
             and
             more
             grace
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             have
             the
             benefit
             and
             the
             good
             of
             every
             holy
             duty
             that
             you
             performe
             ,
             the
             good
             and
             benefit
             shal
             come
             to
             your
             souls
             .
             Now
             such
             a
             soul
             goes
             unto
             duties
             in
             a
             cheerful
             way
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             no
             burdens
             at
             al
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             performes
             them
             not
             for
             satisfaction
             of
             any
             arrerages
             behind
             ,
             but
             now
             he
             trades
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             he
             gets
             ,
             and
             gets
             ,
             and
             gets
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             is
             another
             way
             how
             Christ
             gives
             rest
             unto
             the
             soul
             in
             regard
             of
             performance
             of
             duties
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             burdensom
             unto
             the
             soul
             as
             heretofore
             they
             have
             been
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             another
             way
             of
             delivering
             beleevers
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             duties
             as
             a
             burden
             is
             this
             .
             When
             in
             the
             duty
             that
             such
             a
             one
             performes
             Christ
             goes
             along
             with
             them
             unto
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             tenders
             them
             up
             unto
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             thus
             they
             come
             to
             be
             easy
             unto
             the
             hearts
             of
             beleevers
             ;
             whereas
             those
             that
             perform
             duties
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             they
             go
             alone
             unto
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             without
             any
             to
             go
             with
             them
             .
             And
             again
             when
             they
             are
             there
             ,
             they
             must
             tender
             up
             al
             they
             do
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             they
             can
             have
             little
             heart
             to
             this
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             what
             God
             is
             and
             how
             they
             have
             offended
             God
             and
             provoked
             him
             .
             As
             thus
             ,
             suppose
             a
             malefactor
             ,
             that
             hath
             wronged
             the
             king
             ,
             he
             must
             go
             into
             his
             presence
             and
             petition
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             no
             body
             to
             go
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             no
             
             body
             to
             joyne
             with
             him
             to
             tender
             up
             his
             petition
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             go
             himself
             ,
             now
             he
             goes
             with
             no
             heart
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             no
             encouragement
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             he
             must
             go
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             to
             save
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             must
             die
             else
             ,
             but
             going
             so
             alone
             ,
             and
             having
             none
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             he
             goes
             very
             heavily
             .
             But
             now
             suppose
             another
             that
             is
             to
             go
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             deare
             and
             only
             Son
             ,
             Shal
             take
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             and
             say
             ,
             come
             ,
             I
             wil
             go
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             what
             hast
             thou
             here
             ?
             a
             petition
             ,
             come
             give
             it
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             present
             it
             to
             my
             father
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             get
             it
             granted
             ,
             O!
             how
             merrily
             and
             cheerfully
             doth
             he
             go
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             King.
             Just
             so
             it
             is
             between
             a
             legal
             performer
             of
             duties
             ,
             and
             an
             evangelical
             performer
             of
             duties
             ,
             those
             that
             performe
             duties
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             and
             go
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             they
             go
             alone
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             body
             to
             go
             with
             them
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             must
             needs
             make
             them
             to
             go
             very
             heavily
             :
             But
             a
             beleever
             needs
             never
             go
             into
             Gods
             presence
             alone
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             you
             are
             at
             prayer
             alone
             in
             your
             closets
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             not
             in
             Gods
             presence
             alone
             ,
             Christ
             takes
             you
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             carries
             you
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             your
             father
             ,
             and
             those
             poor
             petitions
             ,
             and
             broken
             prayers
             that
             you
             present
             ,
             Christ
             takes
             them
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             presents
             them
             to
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             soul
             may
             see
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             O!
             how
             comfortable
             is
             this
             ▪
             when
             duties
             are
             performed
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             this
             ,
             I
             go
             to
             a
             duty
             ,
             but
             Christ
             stands
             by
             mee
             ,
             takes
             al
             that
             I
             have
             to
             tender
             up
             to
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             he
             tenders
             it
             up
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Another
             way
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             now
             al
             duties
             that
             are
             performed
             by
             a
             beleever
             ,
             they
             are
             performed
             from
             the
             Law
             that
             is
             written
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             is
             made
             a
             Law
             unto
             himself
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             put
             into
             him
             ,
             that
             now
             he
             doth
             not
             performe
             duty
             because
             he
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             suitable
             unto
             the
             divine
             nature
             that
             is
             put
             into
             him
             ,
             for
             so
             the
             scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
            
             there
             is
             the
             very
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             put
             into
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             
             Christ
             written
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             duty
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             of
             that
             duty
             is
             written
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             do
             it
             and
             according
             to
             his
             measure
             ,
             he
             can
             say
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             
               It
               is
               written
               in
               my
               heart
               to
               do
               thy
               wil
               O!
               Lord
               ,
            
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             require
             such
             and
             such
             duties
             to
             be
             performed
             and
             doth
             my
             conscience
             tel
             me
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             such
             duties
             are
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             Lord
             ,
             this
             is
             even
             written
             in
             my
             heart
             and
             therefore
             Lord
             ,
             I
             come
             ,
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             me
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             other
             but
             what
             is
             written
             in
             my
             heart
             to
             do
             .
             Conscience
             tells
             me
             I
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             sooner
             told
             me
             by
             my
             conscience
             ,
             but
             my
             heart
             tels
             me
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             do
             it
             .
             Now
             what
             a
             rest
             is
             this
             in
             performing
             of
             duty
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             disposition
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             Law
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             duty
             that
             God
             requires
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             if
             there
             were
             neither
             heaven
             nor
             hel
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             do
             it
             naturally
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             natural
             to
             them
             to
             do
             the
             wil
             of
             God
             as
             for
             a
             fish
             to
             drink
             in
             water
             .
             It
             is
             said
             of
             wicked
             ones
             ,
             that
             they
             drink
             in
             iniquity
             as
             the
             fish
             doth
             water
             ,
             sin
             is
             natural
             unto
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             grace
             is
             likewise
             natural
             ,
             though
             not
             altogether
             so
             natural
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             heart
             but
             makes
             sin
             natural
             .
             But
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             a
             beleever
             ,
             there
             is
             somthing
             in
             the
             heart
             opposite
             to
             good
             ,
             I
             but
             there
             is
             a
             principle
             in
             the
             heart
             that
             makes
             it
             natural
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             drink
             in
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             fish
             drinks
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             therefore
             beleevers
             ,
             so
             soon
             as
             ever
             they
             have
             any
             touch
             of
             Christ
             ,
             how
             readily
             do
             their
             hearts
             come
             off
             to
             duty
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             in
             Zacheus
             ,
             you
             know
             how
             Christ
             came
             to
             look
             upon
             him
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             touch
             of
             Christ
             upon
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             presently
             he
             comes
             off
             ,
             and
             though
             before
             he
             was
             a
             covetous
             man
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             covetousness
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             got
             much
             by
             forged
             cavillation
             yet
             presently
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Behold
               the
               half
               of
               my
               goods
               I
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               have
               taken
               any
               thing
               from
               any
               man
               by
               false
               accusation
               ,
               I
               restore
               him
               fourfold
               .
            
             
             Now
             what
             duty
             is
             harder
             then
             restitution
             ?
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             got
             much
             by
             wrong
             to
             restore
             it
             again
             ,
             as
             often
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             you
             can
             have
             no
             comfort
             ,
             al
             your
             sorrows
             wil
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             til
             you
             have
             made
             restitution
             and
             the
             ground
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             til
             you
             make
             restitution
             you
             continue
             in
             the
             wrong
             ,
             you
             have
             done
             wrong
             to
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             such
             a
             time
             in
             his
             estate
             ,
             wel
             ,
             you
             do
             him
             wrong
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             morrow
             and
             the
             next
             day
             til
             you
             restore
             ,
             I
             say
             you
             continue
             in
             your
             sin
             til
             you
             restore
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             able
             to
             restore
             .
             Now
             you
             cannot
             say
             a
             man
             repents
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             if
             he
             continue
             in
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             you
             continue
             in
             your
             sin
             ,
             though
             God
             doth
             not
             require
             you
             to
             go
             and
             make
             your self
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             though
             your
             persons
             be
             not
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             wrong
             must
             be
             made
             known
             to
             them
             ,
             Just
             so
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             one
             that
             is
             only
             under
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             hath
             got
             rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             difference
             is
             as
             in
             a
             Ship
             ,
             a
             Ship
             that
             hath
             one
             part
             of
             it
             sticking
             in
             the
             mud
             and
             sands
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             beating
             it
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             burst
             it
             in
             peeces
             ,
             but
             now
             if
             the
             tide
             come
             and
             fetch
             it
             off
             ,
             And
             it
             is
             got
             upon
             the
             streame
             ,
             then
             you
             may
             by
             the
             touch
             of
             a
             little
             finger
             thrust
             it
             this
             way
             and
             that
             way
             with
             ease
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             once
             upon
             the
             water
             :
             So
             it
             is
             with
             a
             heart
             before
             it
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             only
             conviction
             of
             conscience
             ,
             though
             it
             have
             some
             illumination
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             the
             water
             that
             beats
             the
             heart
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             at
             quiet
             ,
             but
             is
             ready
             to
             be
             burst
             in
             peeces
             ,
             I
             but
             it
             sticks
             in
             the
             mud
             stil
             ,
             and
             therefore
             duties
             are
             very
             hard
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             doth
             but
             only
             tire
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             beate
             it
             ,
             and
             trouble
             it
             ,
             I
             but
             now
             when
             it
             is
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             ls
             like
             the
             Ship
             a
             float
             upon
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             now
             upon
             any
             touch
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             ready
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             soul
             now
             is
             without
             any
             danger
             or
             trouble
             ,
             it
             moves
             up
             and
             down
             with
             ease
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             got
             off
             from
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             creature
             it
             moves
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             with
             aboundance
             of
             ease
             ,
             
             set
             such
             a
             one
             upon
             the
             hardest
             duties
             you
             wil
             ,
             and
             he
             goes
             on
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             ease
             ,
             and
             quiet
             and
             Rest
             of
             spirit
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             the
             Commandements
             of
             God
             hard
             ,
             doth
             not
             look
             upon
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             now
             as
             hard
             commandements
             ,
             whereas
             one
             that
             is
             legal
             in
             performing
             of
             duty
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             the
             duty
             ,
             he
             looks
             upon
             the
             comand
             of
             God
             as
             a
             hard
             commandement
             You
             have
             an
             excellent
             scripture
             for
             that
             in
             the
             first
             of
             John
             5.
             and
             the
             3.
             
             Speaking
             of
             beleevers
             that
             when
             once
             they
             come
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             are
             not
             greivous
             unto
             them
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               that
               we
               keep
               his
               commandements
               and
               his
               commandements
               are
               not
               grievous
               .
            
             But
             one
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             a
             beleever
             ,
             upon
             any
             commandement
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             greivous
             and
             hard
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             before
             they
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             commandement
             of
             Restitution
             ,
             I
             wil
             mention
             that
             ,
             I
             might
             mention
             others
             as
             to
             pray
             in
             your
             families
             ,
             to
             be
             constant
             in
             prayer
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             your
             heart
             constant
             in
             praier
             to
             God
             ,
             '
             it
             s
             perhaps
             grievous
             to
             those
             that
             perform
             duties
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             but
             when
             once
             the
             heart
             comes
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             is
             not
             grievous
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             but
             corruption
             may
             now
             and
             then
             prevail
             and
             then
             they
             are
             burdensome
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             heart
             hath
             got
             grace
             ,
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             are
             not
             burdensome
             at
             al
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             easie
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             for
             so
             Christ
             saith
             in
             a
             few
             words
             after
             my
             text
             ,
             
               My
               yoake
               is
               easie
               and
               my
               burden
               is
               Light.
            
             Many
             people
             complain
             of
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             Oh!
             the
             way
             of
             God
             is
             so
             hard
             ,
             and
             duty
             so
             strict
             ,
             to
             live
             so
             exactly
             ,
             who
             is
             able
             to
             do
             this
             ?
             I
             confess
             in
             the
             way
             you
             are
             in
             it
             is
             tedious
             and
             hard
             ,
             but
             if
             you
             had
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             were
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             those
             duties
             that
             you
             account
             now
             hard
             ,
             would
             be
             easie
             ,
             you
             would
             never
             have
             more
             comfort
             ,
             more
             ease
             and
             quiet
             ,
             then
             when
             you
             are
             performing
             of
             duty
             .
             You
             wil
             think
             this
             a
             riddle
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             should
             never
             have
             more
             ease
             ,
             rest
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             and
             comfort
             then
             when
             a
             man
             walks
             more
             strictly
             and
             exactly
             ,
             and
             keeps
             to
             the
             rule
             .
             Now
             
             saith
             a
             carnal
             heart
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             miserable
             bondage
             ,
             that
             ministers
             cal
             for
             strictness
             ,
             what
             a
             bondage
             and
             weariness
             is
             this
             ,
             as
             they
             in
             Malachy
             say
             ,
             now
             you
             think
             this
             so
             ,
             Why
             ?
             because
             you
             are
             but
             legal
             al
             this
             while
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             did
             performe
             duties
             stil
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             a
             burden
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             mistake
             in
             this
             ,
             you
             think
             there
             is
             no
             way
             to
             keep
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             Legal
             way
             ,
             I
             but
             know
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             evangelical
             way
             to
             keep
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             every
             duty
             to
             be
             easie
             and
             light
             un●o
             the
             Soul·
             You
             think
             there
             is
             no
             such
             quiet
             and
             content
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             at
             liberty
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             have
             your
             minds
             fully
             pleased
             ,
             but
             were
             you
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mistery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             you
             would
             find
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             that
             now
             are
             so
             easie
             ,
             and
             give
             you
             so
             much
             quiet
             and
             comfort
             ,
             would
             be
             the
             most
             troublesome
             things
             in
             the
             world
             &
             the
             strictness
             of
             Gods
             wayes
             that
             you
             think
             so
             burdensome
             ,
             you
             would
             find
             to
             be
             the
             most
             easie
             and
             comfortable
             things
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             not
             the
             Devil
             steal
             you
             away
             from
             the
             strictness
             of
             Gods
             wayes
             by
             this
             delusion
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             he
             doth
             but
             delude
             you
             ,
             O!
             that
             ye
             had
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             you
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             were
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             you
             would
             find
             then
             ease
             in
             the
             most
             strict
             and
             difficult
             duties
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             you
             would
             find
             your
             souls
             to
             be
             at
             ease
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Duties
             are
             not
             burdensome
             unto
             those
             that
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             that
             in
             Christ
             al
             duties
             have
             joyned
             together
             with
             them
             the
             promises
             ;
             when
             duties
             are
             performed
             in
             an
             evangelical
             way
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             come
             to
             Christ
             then
             it
             looks
             upon
             evey
             duty
             that
             God
             requires
             ,
             as
             having
             some
             promise
             annexed
             unto
             the
             duty
             ,
             to
             inable
             the
             soul
             to
             do
             what
             God
             would
             have
             it
             do
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             it
             hath
             now
             Rest
             in
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             Doth
             God
             require
             such
             and
             such
             things
             of
             me
             ,
             then
             the
             soul
             doth
             not
             only
             look
             upon
             the
             commandement
             ,
             but
             how
             a
             promise
             goes
             along
             with
             the
             commandement
             .
             As
             how
             ,
             I
             might
             ●ance
             in
             divers
             scriptures
             ,
             how
             promises
             
             go
             along
             with
             commandements
             ,
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             but
             the
             comparing
             of
             one
             scripture
             for
             the
             present
             .
             Compare
             the
             10.
             of
             Deuter.
             with
             the
             30.
             of
             Deuter.
             In
             Duter
             .
             10.12
             .
             there
             you
             shal
             find
             it
             thus
             .
             
               And
               now
               O
               Israel
               ,
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               require
               of
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               feare
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               al
               his
               waies
               ,
               and
               to
               Love
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               al
               thy
               heart
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               commandements
               of
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               statutes
               which
               I
               command
               thee
               this
               day
               for
               thy
               good
               .
            
             Then
             at
             the
             16.
             verse
             ,
             
               Circumcise
               therefore
               the
               foreskin
               of
               your
               heart
               and
               be
               no
               more
               stifnecked
               .
            
             Here
             you
             see
             what
             God
             requires
             ,
             they
             are
             great
             things
             that
             God
             requires
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             feare
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             serve
             him
             with
             al
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             commandements
             and
             statutes
             ,
             and
             circumcise
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             these
             are
             hard
             duties
             ,
             being
             performed
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             see
             what
             a
             promise
             the
             soul
             finds
             together
             with
             these
             commandements
             ,
             In
             the
             30.
             of
             Deu.
             and
             the
             6.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               wil
               circumcise
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
               to
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               al
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               al
               thy
               soul
               that
               thou
               mayest
               live
               .
            
             Here
             God
             requires
             them
             to
             circumcise
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             feare
             him
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             commandements
             but
             that
             is
             the
             Law
             ,
             were
             there
             no
             more
             it
             would
             be
             a
             very
             heavy
             burden
             ,
             for
             a
             poor
             soul
             to
             have
             this
             ly
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             love
             the
             Lord
             with
             al
             my
             heart
             and
             with
             al
             my
             might
             ,
             the
             Lord
             knows
             what
             distractions
             I
             have
             in
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             God
             requires
             me
             to
             cercumcise
             my
             heart
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             .
             but
             now
             mark
             how
             the
             Gospel
             runs
             ,
             in
             the
             Deu.
             30.6
             .
             
               And
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               wil
               circumcise
               thy
               heart
               ,
               &
               the
               heart
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
               to
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               al
               thy
               heart
               and
               with
               al
               thy
               soul
               that
               thou
               maist
               live·
            
             The
             Lord
             wil
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             Lord
             commands
             me
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             withal
             the
             Lord
             saith
             that
             he
             wil
             do
             it
             .
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             a
             great
             many
             other
             particulars
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             requires
             first
             what
             
             we
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             be
             left
             here
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             hard
             indeed
             ,
             but
             then
             if
             we
             can
             find
             a
             promise
             where
             God
             promises
             that
             he
             wil
             do
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             this
             wil
             be
             easier
             to
             us
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             is
             the
             diffierence
             between
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Law
             commands
             us
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             gives
             no
             strength
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel
             never
             commands
             us
             to
             do
             any
             duty
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             that
             engageth
             the
             Lord
             to
             help
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             duty
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             rest
             for
             the
             soul
             ?
             when
             the
             soul
             shal
             look
             upon
             the
             large
             extent
             of
             the
             duty
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             requires
             of
             it
             :
             The
             Law
             requires
             of
             me
             to
             love
             the
             Lord
             with
             al
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             with
             al
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             with
             al
             my
             might
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             commandements
             and
             statutes
             ,
             and
             to
             circumcise
             my
             heart
             ,
             Lord
             !
             what
             shal
             I
             do
             in
             this
             ?
             Now
             then
             when
             the
             soul
             can
             look
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             &
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             &
             consider
             ,
             that
             that
             runs
             thus
             that
             the
             Lord
             wil
             circumcise
             my
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             love
             the
             lord
             with
             al
             my
             heart
             ,
             &
             with
             al
             my
             soul
             &
             that
             I
             may
             keep
             his
             commandements
             &
             his
             statutes
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             as
             wel
             ingage
             himself
             to
             inable
             me
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             require
             me
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             ,
             now
             here
             is
             rest
             unto
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             I
             wil
             conclude
             this
             particular
             with
             this
             one
             similitude
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             Physitians
             observe
             ,
             that
             together
             with
             every
             veine
             where
             the
             blood
             runs
             ,
             there
             runs
             likewise
             an
             artery
             together
             with
             the
             veine
             ,
             now
             the
             artery
             is
             the
             vehiculum
             of
             the
             spirits
             that
             are
             in
             the
             body
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             puts
             liveliness
             and
             quickness
             into
             the
             body
             :
             So
             for
             al
             the
             world
             thus
             it
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             commandements
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             I
             compare
             the
             Commandements
             of
             the
             Law
             unto
             the
             veines
             ,
             they
             are
             these
             duties
             required
             of
             thee
             in
             the
             whol
             course
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             hast
             veines
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             hast
             no
             arteries
             ,
             no
             spirit
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             be
             but
             dul
             ,
             though
             the
             blood
             be
             ful
             in
             the
             veins
             ,
             yet
             there
             wil
             be
             little
             strength
             .
             But
             now
             there
             is
             the
             spirit
             that
             goes
             along
             in
             the
             arteries
             that
             gives
             life
             to
             the
             veines
             .
             So
             now
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             they
             know
             many
             duties
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             I
             but
             except
             they
             have
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             goe
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             little
             life
             ,
             little
             activity
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             .
             Therefore
             Christians
             ,
             when
             you
             heare
             any
             duty
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             that
             you
             ought
             to
             performe
             ,
             consider
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             duty
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             veine
             ,
             I
             but
             where
             is
             the
             artery
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             in
             the
             word
             that
             goes
             along
             with
             the
             duty
             to
             inable
             me
             to
             performe
             the
             duty
             .
             Now
             if
             I
             take
             both
             together
             I
             may
             go
             on
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Godliness
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             ease
             and
             quiet
             ,
             and
             no
             duty
             needs
             to
             be
             troublesom
             to
             me
             .
             The
             want
             of
             the
             knowledg
             of
             this
             one
             thing
             makes
             the
             lives
             of
             many
             people
             to
             be
             very
             disconsolate
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             go
             on
             deadly
             and
             dully
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             duty
             ,
             whereas
             if
             they
             would
             make
             use
             of
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             put
             upon
             any
             duty
             to
             search
             and
             find
             out
             in
             the
             word
             the
             promise
             wherein
             God
             inables
             us
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             plead
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             requirest
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             duty
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             promised
             to
             inable
             me
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             do
             thus
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             find
             that
             thy
             duties
             would
             not
             be
             burdensom
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             thou
             wouldest
             say
             ,
             wel
             ,
             I
             see
             my
             soul
             hath
             rest
             in
             Christ
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             al
             those
             services
             that
             heretofore
             have
             been
             very
             greivous
             and
             burdensom
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             Object
             ,
             I
             But
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             
               We
               have
               many
               promises
               in
               the
               Gospel
               to
               inable
               us
               ,
               but
               the
               promises
               are
               conditional
               ,
               and
               I
               may
               forfeit
               the
               promise
               by
               not
               performing
               the
               condition
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             To
             that
             I
             answer
             ,
             We
             have
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             absolute
             promises
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             conditional
             promises
             :
             there
             is
             some
             promises
             that
             depend
             upon
             no
             condition
             at
             al
             but
             only
             beleeving
             ,
             as
             that
             promise
             where
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               wil
               take
               away
               the
               heart
               of
               stone
               and
               give
               a
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
            
             what
             condition
             is
             there
             ?
             does
             God
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             first
             repent
             ,
             and
             performe
             such
             and
             such
             duties
             that
             I
             require
             of
             you
             ,
             then
             I
             wil
             take
             away
             your
             
             heart
             of
             stone
             ?
             No
             that
             is
             an
             absolute
             promise
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             that
             promise
             ▪
             
               I
               wil
               put
               my
               feare
               into
               your
               heart
               ,
               that
               you
               shal
               not
               depart
               from
               me
            
             :
             God
             doth
             not
             make
             this
             promise
             with
             condition
             .
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             Why
             then
             hath
             not
             al
             their
             stony
             hearts
             been
             taken
             from
             them
             because
             the
             promise
             is
             absolute
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             absolute
             from
             any
             precedent
             condition
             ,
             but
             yet
             God
             would
             have
             us
             come
             to
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             close
             with
             the
             promises
             and
             cast
             our
             souls
             upon
             it
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             promise
             to
             do
             such
             and
             such
             things
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             wil
             do
             such
             and
             such
             things
             before
             ,
             then
             I
             wil
             do
             this
             and
             that
             for
             you
             :
             no
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             ,
             do
             you
             cast
             your
             soul
             upon
             the
             promise
             and
             depend
             upon
             it
             :
             and
             when
             thy
             soul
             is
             at
             a
             loss
             in
             regard
             of
             conditional
             promises
             ,
             when
             thy
             heart
             misgives
             thee
             ,
             and
             tells
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             performed
             the
             condition
             of
             such
             &
             such
             promises
             ,
             &
             that
             therfore
             they
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             thee
             and
             thou
             canst
             not
             for
             the
             present
             have
             comfort
             in
             the
             conditional
             promises
             ,
             then
             make
             use
             of
             absolute
             promises
             ,
             and
             cast
             thy
             soul
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             wil
             bring
             in
             the
             conditional
             promises
             ;
             and
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             al
             conditional
             promises
             depend
             upon
             absolute
             promises
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             as
             when
             thou
             canst
             not
             make
             use
             of
             conditional
             promises
             thou
             maist
             go
             to
             absolute
             promises
             ;
             so
             when
             thou
             makest
             use
             of
             absolute
             promises
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             inabled
             to
             do
             what
             is
             required
             of
             thee
             in
             conditional
             promises
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             give
             strength
             to
             inable
             to
             do
             what
             it
             requires
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             ,
             and
             gives
             strength
             to
             performe
             what
             it
             requires
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             There
             is
             rest
             unto
             those
             that
             come
             to
             Christ
             in
             this
             ,
             because
             when
             they
             performe
             duties
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             performe
             them
             that
             they
             might
             have
             life
             or
             that
             they
             might
             have
             pardon
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             get
             life
             by
             them
             or
             that
             they
             might
             obtain
             pardon
             by
             their
             duties
             ,
             but
             they
             performe
             them
             now
             as
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             
             life
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             their
             pardon
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             rest
             and
             ease
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             duties
             .
             There
             are
             many
             poor
             troubled
             souls
             ,
             whose
             consciences
             pul
             them
             on
             to
             duty
             ,
             but
             why
             do
             they
             performe
             them
             ?
             because
             conscience
             accuseth
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             what
             need
             they
             have
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             they
             stand
             guilty
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             perform
             duties
             that
             they
             might
             get
             a
             pardon
             ,
             and
             they
             know
             that
             they
             were
             made
             for
             eternity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             make
             conscience
             of
             duties
             that
             they
             might
             get
             eternal
             life
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             when
             I
             opened
             shewed
             the
             burden
             that
             there
             was
             in
             legal
             performances
             .
             But
             now
             when
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             Christ
             it
             hath
             rest
             in
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             first
             thing
             that
             is
             done
             in
             Christ
             is
             that
             al
             thy
             sins
             are
             discharged
             ,
             the
             pardon
             is
             granted
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             put
             into
             an
             estate
             safe
             for
             thy
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             hazard
             of
             eternal
             life
             is
             now
             over
             .
             Now
             then
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             required
             of
             thee
             ,
             is
             only
             as
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             thy
             safe
             condition
             that
             thou
             art
             put
             into
             for
             thine
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             ,
             between
             performing
             of
             duties
             that
             I
             might
             have
             pardon
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             get
             eternal
             life
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             performing
             of
             duties
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             my
             pardon
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             assurance
             of
             my
             wel
             being
             to
             al
             eternity
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             stands
             before
             the
             judg
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             way
             for
             pardon
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             his
             book
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             the
             way
             is
             to
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Clergy
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             cal
             it
             )
             now
             when
             he
             knows
             if
             he
             reads
             he
             shal
             have
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             life
             lies
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             judg
             is
             strict
             ,
             and
             sets
             one
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             ordinary
             shal
             not
             prompt
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             wil
             have
             him
             read
             out
             :
             and
             his
             life
             lyes
             upon
             it
             .
             I
             suppose
             you
             have
             heard
             of
             some
             that
             were
             able
             schollers
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             reade
             wel
             enough
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             yet
             at
             such
             a
             time
             were
             not
             able
             to
             read
             one
             word
             for
             a
             world
             .
             But
             suppose
             this
             man
             now
             have
             his
             pardon
             ,
             and
             you
             then
             put
             him
             to
             read
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             read
             with
             delight
             ,
             he
             hath
             freedom
             
             enough
             now
             to
             read
             ,
             his
             eyes
             that
             were
             bound
             before
             are
             loosned
             .
             Now
             suppose
             he
             were
             to
             read
             a
             Psalm
             of
             mercy
             before
             he
             had
             his
             pardon
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             his
             pardon
             there
             is
             a
             Psalm
             of
             thankfulness
             for
             his
             life
             given
             him
             to
             read
             ,
             he
             could
             read
             it
             then
             with
             delight
             ,
             just
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             those
             that
             performe
             duties
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             they
             stand
             before
             God
             as
             their
             judg
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             what
             they
             performe
             as
             that
             which
             their
             souls
             depends
             upon
             ,
             that
             if
             I
             do
             not
             do
             such
             and
             such
             things
             that
             is
             commanded
             me
             ,
             my
             soul
             lyes
             upon
             it
             ,
             alas
             this
             straitens
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             put
             into
             a
             condition
             of
             feare
             .
             But
             now
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             granted
             pardon
             to
             it
             and
             hath
             quieted
             it
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             son
             ,
             now
             sayes
             God
             ,
             read
             ,
             performe
             duties
             ,
             and
             let
             al
             the
             duties
             you
             performe
             be
             in
             way
             of
             blessing
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             praising
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             giving
             of
             you
             your
             lives
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             ground
             of
             al
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             such
             as
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             meerly
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             go
             out
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             way
             of
             thankfulness
             for
             pardoning
             thy
             sins
             ,
             and
             accepting
             of
             thee
             in
             his
             Son.
             And
             so
             likewise
             if
             so
             be
             a
             man
             were
             amongst
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             set
             to
             do
             some
             work
             and
             business
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             so
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             do
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             they
             wil
             have
             his
             life
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             alas
             ,
             he
             goes
             about
             it
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             dread
             and
             fear
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             if
             this
             man
             should
             come
             home
             to
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             and
             his
             father
             sets
             him
             about
             a
             work
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             would
             not
             do
             the
             work
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             not
             loose
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             should
             go
             about
             it
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             freedom
             of
             spirit
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             beleevers
             when
             they
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             their
             fathers
             house
             ,
             and
             their
             father
             sets
             them
             about
             workes
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             he
             wil
             not
             lay
             their
             lives
             upon
             it
             ,
             their
             soul
             doth
             not
             ly
             upon
             their
             duties
             ,
             thy
             eternal
             estate
             doth
             not
             lie
             upon
             duties
             ;
             as
             heretofore
             you
             have
             heard
             in
             being
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             now
             make
             use
             of
             it
             in
             deliverance
             from
             legal
             performances
             .
             That
             the
             Lord
             though
             he
             wil
             be
             strict
             to
             mark
             what
             is
             done
             in
             every
             duty
             ,
             
             he
             wil
             not
             be
             strict
             to
             take
             advantage
             of
             thee
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Lord
             spared
             not
             his
             owne
             son
             ,
             but
             he
             wil
             spare
             thee
             .
             In
             Malachy
             3.17
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               wil
               spare
               them
               as
               a
               man
               spareth
               his
               own
               son
               hat
               serveth
               him
               .
            
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Romans
             it
             is
             said
             
               God
               did
               not
               spare
               his
               own
               son
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             in
             Malachy
             that
             he
             wil
             spare
             thee
             as
             a
             man
             spareth
             his
             only
             son
             that
             serveth
             him
             .
             What
             should
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             ?
             That
             God
             should
             not
             spare
             his
             only
             begotten
             son
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             wil
             not
             spare
             him
             ,
             but
             thee
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             spare
             him
             that
             he
             might
             Spare
             thee
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             wil
             so
             spare
             thee
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             thy
             duties
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             spare
             his
             son
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             exact
             to
             him
             that
             he
             might
             not
             be
             so
             exact
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             when
             Christ
             came
             to
             performe
             duties
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             al
             the
             world
             ,
             lay
             upon
             that
             ,
             that
             if
             Christ
             had
             failed
             in
             one
             thing
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             al
             the
             world
             lay
             upon
             it
             ,
             yet
             so
             they
             lay
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             grievous
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             most
             able
             to
             perform
             it
             :
             But
             thou
             must
             make
             use
             of
             Christs
             performances
             in
             way
             of
             obedience
             so
             as
             to
             give
             thee
             rest
             &
             ease
             in
             performance
             of
             thy
             duties
             ,
             think
             thus
             ,
             I
             come
             now
             to
             performe
             duties
             ,
             and
             thankes
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             my
             life
             ,
             my
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             lyes
             not
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             Christ
             what
             he
             performed
             my
             soul
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             world
             lay
             uyon
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             the
             weight
             that
             Christ
             was
             willing
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             in
             his
             obedience
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             makes
             any
             obedience
             so
             easie
             and
             comfortable
             to
             me
             .
             I
             remember
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             in
             peace
             offerings
             ,
             a
             female
             was
             accepted
             :
             in
             other
             cases
             ordinarily
             God
             required
             the
             male
             ,
             but
             in
             peace
             offerings
             ,
             the
             female
             ;
             now
             peace
             offerings
             was
             for
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             peace-offering
             ,
             his
             whol
             conversation
             ,
             al
             the
             duties
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             any
             christian
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             peace
             offering
             ,
             to
             offer
             an
             offering
             of
             thanks-giving
             for
             the
             mercy
             he
             hath
             received
             from
             Christ
             ,
             in
             this
             peace
             offering
             the
             
             Lord
             accepts
             of
             a
             female
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             weake
             ,
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sixth
             thing
             wherein
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             once
             come
             to
             Christ
             doth
             consist
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             As
             the
             soul
             doth
             not
             performe
             duties
             that
             it
             might
             get
             life
             thereby
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             that
             way
             now
             ,
             so
             the
             performance
             of
             duties
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             eternal
             life
             it self
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             rest
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             getting
             eternal
             life
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             rather
             eternal
             life
             ,
             it self
             ,
             then
             so
             much
             as
             any
             way
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             for
             this
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             though
             I
             performe
             duty
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             God
             hath
             taught
             me
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             we
             must
             not
             think
             to
             get
             eternal
             life
             by
             our
             duty
             ,
             by
             our
             works
             ,
             this
             is
             popery
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             eternal
             life
             the
             way
             that
             tends
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             
               via
               ad
               Regnum
            
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             cause
             of
             Raigning
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             wil
             shew
             you
             a
             further
             thing
             then
             so
             ,
             the
             wayes
             of
             obedience
             and
             holiness
             in
             a
             Christians
             course
             ,
             they
             are
             rather
             eternal
             life
             it self
             ,
             then
             the
             way
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             more
             excellency
             in
             them
             then
             being
             the
             way
             to
             life
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             ease
             and
             rest
             to
             ones
             spirit
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             holy
             duties
             but
             as
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             were
             going
             a
             journy
             ,
             and
             knew
             the
             ende
             of
             his
             journy
             should
             be
             very
             glorious
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             to
             receive
             a
             crown
             ,
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             a
             boysterous
             day
             ,
             and
             stormy
             weather
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             were
             very
             foul
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             be
             troubled
             at
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             account
             it
             very
             comfortable
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             for
             he
             thinks
             this
             wil
             lead
             me
             to
             my
             journeys
             end
             ,
             and
             when
             I
             come
             there
             ,
             that
             wil
             make
             amends
             for
             al.
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             were
             ease
             and
             rest
             enough
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             God
             did
             reveale
             no
             more
             unto
             a
             soul
             then
             this
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             wayes
             that
             lead
             thee
             to
             life
             and
             salvation
             ,
             that
             lead
             thee
             to
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             to
             glory
             ;
             especially
             considering
             that
             before
             we
             were
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             we
             were
             wandering
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             death
             and
             destruction
             ,
             and
             God
             by
             his
             Almighty
             hand
             hath
             brought
             us
             into
             the
             right
             way
             .
          
           
           
             When
             a
             man
             is
             going
             a
             Journy
             of
             great
             consequence
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             God
             by
             his
             providence
             hath
             brought
             him
             into
             his
             right
             way
             ,
             O!
             what
             ease
             is
             in
             his
             spirit
             :
             Before
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             what
             distraction
             and
             disquietness
             of
             heart
             ,
             but
             now
             when
             he
             comes
             into
             the
             way
             ,
             Oh!
             what
             ease
             and
             quiet
             is
             in
             his
             spirit
             ,
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             were
             ease
             and
             rest
             enough
             of
             spirit
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             whereas
             before
             the
             soul
             was
             wandering
             in
             the
             path
             of
             death
             ,
             now
             it
             is
             in
             the
             path
             of
             life
             .
             But
             I
             tel
             you
             further
             then
             so
             ,
             that
             when
             thou
             art
             performing
             of
             holy
             duties
             ,
             and
             exercising
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             duties
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             only
             in
             the
             way
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             but
             thou
             art
             in
             eternal
             life
             it self
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             way
             to
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             kingdom
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             in
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             eternal
             life
             ,
             
               This
               is
               eternal
               life
               to
               know
               thee
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               thy
               son
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             that
             place
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             St.
             John
             he
             speakes
             of
             a
             murderer
             ,
             one
             that
             did
             hate
             his
             brother
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             of
             John
             3.15
             .
             
               Whosoever
               hateth
               his
               brother
               ,
               is
               a
               murderer
               ,
               and
               you
               know
               that
               no
               murderer
               hath
               eternal
               life
               abiding
               in
               him
               .
            
             Then
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             one
             that
             loves
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             is
             Godly
             and
             gracious
             ,
             hath
             eternal
             life
             abiding
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             that
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             the
             evil
             condition
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             that
             hates
             his
             brother
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             eternal
             life
             abiding
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             rule
             of
             contraries
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             holiness
             and
             loves
             his
             brother
             ,
             he
             hath
             eternal
             life
             ,
             abiding
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             such
             a
             one
             he
             hath
             eternal
             life
             already
             to
             come
             downe
             to
             him
             ,
             &
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             already
             .
             So
             the
             scripture
             makes
             grace
             but
             the
             beginning
             of
             glory
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             heaven
             in
             the
             soul
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             that
             golden
             chain
             in
             Rom.
             8.30
             .
             
               Whom
               God
               hath
               predestinated
               them
               he
               also
               hath
               called
               &
               whom
               he
               hath
               called
               them
               he
               hath
               justified
               ,
               &
               whom
               he
               hath
               justified
               them
               he
               hath
               also
               glorified
               .
            
             Marke
             but
             where
             is
             the
             link
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             predestinated
             he
             hath
             called
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             hath
             called
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             he
             hath
             glorified
             .
             One
             would
             have
             thought
             the
             chain
             should
             have
             gon
             along
             in
             that
             linke
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             Why
             ?
             because
             sanctification
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             glorification
             begun
             ,
             and
             glorification
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             perfecting
             of
             sanctification
             .
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             observe
             this
             as
             a
             most
             special
             thing
             that
             belongs
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             the
             best
             duties
             that
             we
             performe
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             life
             of
             heaven
             to
             us
             ,
             nay
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             life
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             of
             ungodly
             men
             before
             they
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             
               strangers
               to
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
            
             therefore
             when
             thou
             art
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             life
             of
             God
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             heaven
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             Glory
             ,
             Glory
             and
             eternal
             life
             thou
             doest
             live
             whilst
             thou
             art
             in
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             .
             What
             is
             the
             happiness
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             to
             be
             exercised
             in
             magnifying
             the
             riches
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ?
             now
             thou
             beginnest
             it
             here
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             thou
             knowest
             what
             this
             is
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             any
             duty
             that
             thou
             performest
             meerly
             as
             a
             duty
             but
             thou
             art
             to
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             priviledg
             ,
             yea
             as
             part
             of
             thy
             wages
             .
             That
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             that
             Gods
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             wages
             ,
             and
             the
             improving
             of
             that
             principle
             would
             help
             us
             very
             much
             in
             our
             Christian
             course
             ,
             if
             thou
             didst
             live
             and
             account
             every
             duty
             that
             thou
             performest
             to
             God
             to
             be
             wages
             ,
             Oh!
             with
             what
             sweetness
             wouldest
             thou
             go
             on
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             duties
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             thee
             ,
             thou
             art
             receiving
             thy
             wages
             when
             thou
             art
             performing
             of
             duties
             .
             In
             Rom.
             6.
             and
             the
             last
             .
             
               The
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternal
               life
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             At
             the
             22.
             verse
             it
             is
             thus
             .
             
               But
               now
               being
               freed
               from
               sin
               and
               become
               servants
               unto
               God
               ,
               you
               have
               your
               fruit
               unto
               holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               everlasting
               life
               .
               For
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
               is
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternal
               life
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             You
             have
             your
             fruit
             unto
             holiness
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             fruite
             unto
             holiness
             
             which
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             holiness
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             the
             fulness
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             that
             indeed
             is
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             fruit
             that
             you
             have
             for
             the
             present
             it
             is
             holiness
             ,
             and
             that
             holyness
             that
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             eternal
             life
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Then
             indeed
             is
             a
             christian
             wel
             improved
             in
             Evangelical
             obedience
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             account
             duties
             to
             be
             mercies
             ,
             and
             when
             mercies
             are
             turned
             into
             duties
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             turne
             Gods
             mercies
             into
             duties
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             argument
             we
             receive
             Gods
             mercies
             from
             a
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             there
             wil
             be
             linkes
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             towards
             us
             ,
             so
             when
             we
             account
             our
             duties
             to
             be
             mercies
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             argument
             there
             is
             evangelical
             obedience
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             there
             wil
             be
             a
             constancy
             in
             the
             heart
             in
             performing
             of
             them
             .
             Those
             that
             performe
             duties
             in
             an
             Evangelical
             way
             ,
             they
             look
             upon
             them
             as
             a
             golden
             chain
             about
             their
             necks
             for
             ornament
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             a
             chain
             about
             their
             necks
             as
             bonds
             and
             Fetters
             to
             tie
             them
             to
             them
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             one
             that
             performes
             duties
             in
             a
             legal
             way
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             performes
             duties
             in
             an
             Evangelical
             way
             ;
             One
             that
             performes
             duties
             in
             a
             Legal
             way
             ,
             he
             lookes
             upon
             duties
             as
             bonds
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             them
             as
             with
             a
             chain
             ;
             but
             the
             other
             that
             performes
             duties
             in
             an
             Evangelical
             way
             ,
             his
             duties
             are
             as
             ornaments
             ,
             as
             chains
             of
             Gold
             about
             his
             neck
             .
             And
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             similitude
             ,
             I
             have
             in
             Prov.
             3.22
             .
             
               My
               son
               keep
               sound
               wisdom
               and
               discretion
               ,
               so
               shal
               they
               be
               life
               unto
               thy
               soul
               ,
               and
               grace
               unto
               thy
               neck
               .
            
             The
             wayes
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             wayes
             of
             Godlyness
             ,
             they
             are
             life
             to
             the
             Godly
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             a
             grace
             to
             the
             neck
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             carry
             Gods
             commandments
             about
             with
             them
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             prisoner
             carries
             his
             chaines
             ,
             but
             as
             one
             that
             carries
             a
             chain
             about
             his
             neck
             ,
             and
             he
             glories
             in
             it
             .
             That
             place
             is
             very
             observable
             likewise
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             in
             Deuter.
             33.
             comparing
             ver
             .
             2.
             with
             the
             words
             that
             follow
             after
             .
             Verse
             the
             second
             ,
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             called
             a
             fiery
             Law.
             
               From
               his
               right
               hand
               went
               a
               fiery
               Law
               for
               them
               .
            
             But
             marke
             verse
             4.
             
             
               Moses
               commanded
               us
               a
               Law
               ,
               even
               the
               inheritance
               
               of
               the
               congregation
               of
               Jacob.
            
             From
             hence
             this
             note
             plainly
             results
             ,
             that
             let
             there
             be
             never
             so
             much
             seeming
             severity
             in
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             any
             commandement
             that
             requires
             duty
             ,
             yet
             even
             this
             commandement
             of
             God
             is
             accounted
             an
             inheritance
             unto
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             the
             joy
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             account
             their
             riches
             to
             be
             in
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             in
             heaven
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             commandement
             they
             account
             their
             riches
             ,
             and
             their
             happiness
             .
             Many
             men
             and
             women
             take
             upon
             them
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             duties
             of
             obedience
             ,
             as
             necessary
             burdens
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             them
             ,
             I
             but
             the
             Saints
             ,
             those
             that
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             take
             the
             commandement
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             wherein
             their
             riches
             ,
             their
             glory
             ,
             the
             joy
             of
             their
             heart
             doth
             consist
             ,
             and
             therefore
             how
             often
             do
             you
             heare
             of
             David
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             were
             sweeter
             to
             him
             then
             hony
             and
             the
             hony
             combe
             .
             That
             they
             were
             more
             delightful
             to
             him
             then
             gold
             and
             riches
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Proverbs
             Better
             then
             Rubies
             and
             precious
             stones
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             heaven
             is
             better
             then
             al
             these
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             are
             better
             then
             al
             these
             ,
             So
             that
             here
             is
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             performes
             duties
             not
             onely
             as
             a
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             as
             an
             injoying
             of
             heaven
             while
             he
             is
             serving
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             seventh
             particular
             ,
             wherein
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             Christ
             doth
             appear
             ,
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             When
             a
             Christian
             is
             brought
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             gives
             him
             rest
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             because
             that
             Christ
             doth
             elevate
             and
             raise
             his
             spirit
             to
             be
             some
             way
             proportionable
             to
             whatsoever
             God
             requires
             of
             him
             ,
             ther
             's
             an
             elevation
             of
             spirit
             ,
             a
             strengthening
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             Christ
             to
             come
             to
             some
             kind
             of
             proportionableness
             to
             what
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             set
             a
             poor
             weake
             man
             ,
             a
             sick
             man
             about
             any
             hard
             worke
             ,
             and
             Oh!
             how
             tedious
             is
             it
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             a
             sick
             man
             ,
             to
             go
             
             and
             carry
             such
             a
             burden
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             such
             a
             hard
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             irksome
             unto
             him
             ,
             but
             now
             when
             this
             man
             comes
             to
             be
             healthy
             and
             strong
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             veines
             ful
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             his
             arteries
             ful
             of
             spirits
             ,
             now
             he
             goes
             along
             in
             his
             work
             and
             accounts
             it
             no
             burden
             at
             al
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             got
             strength
             in
             him
             .
             So
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             they
             are
             hard
             to
             those
             that
             performe
             them
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             ,
             from
             a
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             notwithstanding
             al
             the
             strength
             that
             can
             come
             in
             by
             a
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             are
             very
             hard
             unto
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             comes
             ,
             there
             is
             strength
             .
             As
             it
             is
             said
             
               where
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               is
               there
               is
               Liberty
               ,
            
             so
             where
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             there
             is
             streng●h
             ,
             As
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speakes
             in
             Isa
             .
             11.2
             .
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               shal
               Rest
               upon
               him
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               wisdom
               and
               understanding
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               counsel
               and
               might
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               knowledg
               and
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             spirit
             of
             counsel
             and
             Might
             shal
             Rest
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             measure
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             spirit
             doth
             rest
             upon
             every
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             Life
             ,
             of
             Might
             and
             of
             counsel
             .
             And
             therfore
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul.
             saith
             in
             the
             2.
             of
             Tim.
             the
             1.
             and
             the
             7.
             
             
               For
               God
               hath
               not
               given
               us
               the
               spirit
               of
               fear
               ,
               but
               of
               power
               ,
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               sound
               minde
               .
            
             This
             spirit
             of
             power
             is
             in
             those
             that
             are
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             power
             of
             godlyness
             in
             them
             .
             They
             are
             said
             in
             Coll.
             1.11
             .
             
               To
               be
               strengthened
               with
               al
               might
               according
               to
               his
               glorious
               power
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             at
             least
             prayes
             for
             that
             ,
             to
             intimate
             thereby
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             that
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             strengthening
             with
             al
             might
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             glorious
             power
             ,
             unto
             al
             patience
             ,
             and
             long-suffering
             with
             joyfulness
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             to
             the
             father
             ,
             which
             hath
             made
             us
             meet
             to
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             inheritance
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             light
             .
             Though
             they
             be
             weake
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             a
             union
             with
             one
             that
             is
             strong
             ,
             wherein
             they
             may
             come
             to
             be
             strengthened
             with
             al
             might
             ,
             not
             only
             according
             to
             Gods
             power
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             his
             glorious
             power
             ,
             unto
             al
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             ,
             with
             joyfulness
             .
             The
             duties
             of
             patience
             
             long-suffering
             ,
             are
             as
             hard
             duties
             as
             any
             ,
             hut
             in
             Christ
             there
             's
             the
             glorious
             power
             of
             Christ
             let
             out
             to
             strengthen
             them
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             patience
             and
             al
             long
             suffering
             with
             joyfulness
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             
               Two
               other
               wayes
               whereby
               the
               former
               point
               is
               cleered
               ,
               with
               some
               consequences
               from
               the
               same
               and
               the
               use
               of
               the
               whol
               .
               The
               First
               way
               is
               ,
               that
               whilst
               the
               soul
               is
               performing
               duty
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               it
               is
               continually
               renewed
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               soul
               hath
               the
               love
               of
               God
               shed
               abroad
               into
               the
               heart
               .
               The
               first
               Consequence
               is
               happiness
               of
               a
               Christian
               here
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Hence
               cometh
               the
               perseverance
               of
               beleevers
               .
               The
               use
               of
               al
               is
               to
               exercise
               much
               faith
               in
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             The
             Rest
             that
             the
             soul
             hath
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             goe
             on
             in
             duties
             with
             freedom
             of
             spirit
             ,
             without
             making
             them
             burdensome
             to
             it
             is
             this
             ;
             when
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             hath
             not
             only
             strength
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             ,
             but
             whilst
             it
             is
             performing
             of
             duty
             it
             hath
             this
             strength
             renewed
             ,
             and
             it
             receives
             in
             sweetness
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             strength
             from
             Christ
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             in
             action
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             his
             duty
             is
             very
             easy
             ,
             sweet
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             unto
             him
             .
             As
             thus
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             doing
             a
             work
             that
             is
             hard
             ,
             suppose
             he
             layes
             on
             upon
             a
             knotty
             piece
             of
             timber
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             comes
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             go
             on
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             spends
             his
             strength
             and
             gets
             nothing
             for
             the
             present
             by
             his
             worke
             ,
             he
             quickly
             grows
             weary
             .
             But
             now
             if
             a
             man
             be
             doing
             a
             work
             that
             the
             more
             strength
             he
             spends
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             gets
             ,
             the
             more
             his
             strength
             is
             inlarged
             ,
             the
             more
             renewed
             ,
             and
             never
             gets
             more
             strength
             ,
             then
             when
             he
             is
             spending
             of
             strength
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             he
             is
             at
             work
             he
             receives
             in
             sweetness
             
             by
             it
             ,
             surely
             this
             man
             wil
             go
             on
             in
             the
             work
             ,
             he
             may
             work
             singing
             ,
             when
             al
             the
             while
             he
             is
             working
             ,
             he
             spends
             not
             so
             much
             strength
             as
             he
             gets
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             work
             to
             receive
             wages
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             commings
             in
             ,
             sweetness
             comming
             in
             the
             very
             time
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             this
             man
             works
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             ease
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             in
             Evangelical
             obedience
             ;
             when
             a
             soul
             comes
             to
             performe
             duties
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             now
             his
             strength
             is
             renewed
             day
             by
             day
             ,
             the
             more
             service
             thou
             dost
             for
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             strength
             comes
             in
             .
             As
             now
             a
             man
             that
             is
             benummed
             with
             cold
             ,
             perhaps
             you
             that
             are
             marriners
             ,
             when
             you
             come
             to
             handle
             your
             cables
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             you
             can
             scarce
             feel
             any
             strength
             by
             reason
             of
             cold
             ,
             but
             when
             you
             are
             at
             work
             ,
             and
             you
             begin
             to
             be
             warme
             ,
             your
             strength
             comes
             in
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             begins
             to
             perform
             duties
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             he
             is
             dul
             ,
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             go
             on
             in
             the
             duties
             ,
             and
             then
             strength
             wil
             come
             in
             .
             I
             appeale
             to
             many
             of
             you
             that
             have
             performed
             duties
             ,
             you
             have
             gone
             to
             do
             a
             duty
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             been
             dul
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             been
             ready
             to
             let
             it
             alone
             thereupon
             ,
             wel
             but
             conscience
             puts
             you
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             you
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             now
             when
             you
             were
             in
             the
             duty
             ,
             hath
             not
             Christ
             come
             in
             and
             hath
             not
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             come
             in
             to
             inable
             you
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             that
             you
             never
             could
             imagine
             it
             ,
             which
             for
             ever
             might
             be
             an
             incouragement
             to
             you
             to
             go
             on
             in
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             that
             temptation
             ,
             never
             to
             neglect
             the
             duty
             from
             any
             unfitness
             to
             the
             duty
             ,
             for
             when
             you
             are
             at
             the
             duty
             ,
             then
             comes
             in
             strength
             from
             Christ
             to
             performe
             the
             duty
             ,
             for
             you
             cannot
             expect
             strength
             to
             come
             in
             before
             you
             come
             to
             the
             duty
             ,
             but
             up
             and
             be
             doing
             ,
             and
             then
             strength
             wil
             come
             in
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             duty
             you
             do
             ,
             the
             more
             strength
             wil
             come
             in
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Godly
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             be
             weary
             in
             duty
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             never
             be
             weary
             in
             doing
             of
             duty
             ,
             he
             may
             see
             a
             difference
             between
             himself
             and
             carnal
             men
             .
             Take
             a
             Godly
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             be
             weary
             in
             duty
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             never
             be
             weary
             of
             duty
             ,
             whereas
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             those
             that
             
             performe
             duties
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             those
             that
             perform
             duties
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             are
             weary
             in
             working
             ,
             As
             some
             tools
             you
             know
             wil
             weare
             in
             the
             using
             ,
             but
             others
             the
             more
             you
             use
             them
             the
             more
             brighter
             and
             better
             they
             wil
             grow
             :
             So
             it
             is
             with
             those
             that
             perform
             duties
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             they
             wil
             wear
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             they
             leave
             them
             off
             ,
             but
             one
             that
             performes
             duties
             in
             an
             Evangelical
             way
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             doth
             the
             more
             he
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Christians
             ,
             let
             that
             be
             an
             incouragement
             to
             you
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             do
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             shal
             be
             inabled
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             that
             had
             five
             talents
             and
             used
             those
             five
             talents
             he
             had
             more
             talents
             given
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             had
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             sate
             down
             sullen
             and
             used
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             was
             taken
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             strength
             comes
             in
             so
             thou
             shalt
             suck
             in
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             sweetness
             into
             thy
             heart
             .
             
               In
               the
               keeping
               of
               thy
               commandements
            
             (
             saith
             
               David
               )
               there
               is
               great
               reward
            
             not
             only
             for
             the
             keeping
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             thy
             commandements
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             man
             is
             working
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             he
             had
             his
             wages
             comming
             in
             every
             houre
             when
             he
             is
             a
             working
             ,
             it
             would
             incourage
             him
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             thinks
             he
             must
             stay
             for
             his
             wages
             that
             is
             more
             greivous
             ,
             the
             work
             that
             is
             done
             with
             present
             sweetness
             comming
             in
             ,
             that
             work
             is
             an
             easy
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             expression
             In
             Hosea
             ,
             10.
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Ephraim
               is
               as
               a
               heifer
               that
               is
               taught
               ,
               and
               loveth
               to
               tread
               out
               the
               corne
               ,
               but
               I
               passed
               upon
               her
               faire
               neck
               ,
               I
               wil
               make
            
             Ephraim
             
               to
               ride
            
             ,
             Judah
             
               shal
               plow
               ,
               and
            
             Jacob
             
               shal
               break
               his
               clods
            
             .
             The
             text
             seemes
             to
             be
             hard
             at
             the
             first
             reading
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             much
             in
             it
             ,
             suitable
             to
             what
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             Ephraim
             is
             as
             a
             heifer
             that
             is
             taught
             and
             loveth
             to
             tread
             out
             the
             corne
             ,
             but
             saith
             God
             ,
             I
             wil
             make
             Ephraim
             to
             ride
             ,
             Judah
             shal
             plow
             ,
             and
             Jacob
             shal
             break
             his
             clods
             .
             I
             wil
             make
             Ephraim
             not
             only
             to
             tread
             out
             the
             corne
             ,
             but
             to
             plow.
             The
             meaning
             was
             this
             ,
             you
             know
             that
             was
             the
             law
             ,
             
               you
               must
               not
               muzle
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               ox
               that
               treadeth
               out
               the
               
               corne
               .
            
             whereas
             we
             thresh
             the
             corne
             ,
             they
             had
             their
             oxen
             to
             tread
             out
             the
             corne
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             while
             he
             was
             treading
             out
             the
             corne
             ,
             his
             mouth
             must
             not
             be
             muzled
             ,
             but
             he
             might
             feed
             al
             the
             while
             he
             was
             treading
             out
             the
             corne
             ,
             now
             this
             was
             easier
             then
             when
             the
             beast
             was
             sent
             to
             plow
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             corn
             to
             eate
             the
             while
             .
             Now
             saith
             God
             ,
             Ephraim
             loves
             only
             easy
             work
             ,
             if
             he
             may
             have
             the
             work
             that
             is
             sweet
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             Ephraim
             is
             content
             with
             that
             work
             ,
             but
             Ephraim
             doth
             not
             love
             the
             work
             that
             is
             difficult
             at
             first
             and
             sweet
             afterwards
             ,
             So
             this
             shewes
             that
             one
             that
             is
             of
             a
             lazy
             disposition
             ,
             he
             loves
             the
             work
             that
             hath
             sweetness
             at
             the
             present
             .
             Now
             truly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             work
             that
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             at
             our
             hands
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             require
             so
             much
             plowing
             ,
             as
             the
             work
             of
             treading
             out
             the
             corne
             Al
             the
             work
             that
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             the
             heifer
             had
             while
             he
             was
             treading
             out
             the
             corne
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             al
             the
             while
             thou
             art
             working
             ,
             thou
             maist
             be
             eating
             ,
             thou
             maist
             have
             the
             blessed
             sheaues
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             feed
             upon
             ,
             for
             there
             doth
             come
             a
             constant
             sweetness
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             in
             doing
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             go
             on
             in
             doing
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             find
             rest
             and
             sweetness
             in
             thy
             soul
             comming
             in
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             Schollars
             can
             study
             so
             hard
             ,
             many
             houres
             together
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             tedious
             unto
             others
             ,
             I
             put
             it
             to
             you
             that
             are
             imployed
             in
             other
             things
             ▪
             that
             think
             the
             work
             of
             a
             schollar
             so
             easy
             a
             work
             ,
             get
             up
             in
             a
             morning
             ,
             and
             shut
             your selves
             into
             your
             closet
             ,
             and
             read
             ,
             meditate
             ,
             and
             write
             for
             two
             or
             three
             houres
             together
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             forth
             and
             go
             to
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             spend
             half
             a
             day
             ,
             or
             a
             whole
             day
             together
             in
             studying
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             &
             writing
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             you
             do
             not
             find
             it
             more
             tedious
             and
             tiresome
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             work
             .
             But
             now
             Schollars
             though
             it
             is
             tiresome
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             can
             go
             on
             and
             make
             it
             easy
             to
             them
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             find
             sweetness
             in
             their
             work
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             with
             them
             as
             with
             ●ther
             
             men
             ,
             other
             men
             work
             that
             they
             may
             have
             wages
             afterwards
             ,
             but
             al
             the
             while
             they
             are
             about
             their
             work
             ,
             they
             have
             truths
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             notions
             comes
             in
             to
             them
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             makes
             the
             work
             easy
             unto
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             happiness
             of
             a
             Christian
             that
             the
             while
             he
             is
             in
             his
             work
             ,
             the
             sun
             of
             righteousness
             shines
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             sweetness
             comming
             in
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             herein
             is
             rest
             and
             ease
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             duty
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             and
             lastly
             ,
             When
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             finds
             abundance
             of
             rest
             in
             holy
             duties
             ,
             because
             now
             it
             hath
             the
             love
             of
             God
             shed
             abroad
             in
             its
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             every
             thing
             delightful
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             you
             know
             Jacob
             ,
             because
             he
             loved
             Rachel
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             abroad
             in
             frosty
             nights
             ,
             he
             accounted
             it
             nothing
             ,
             because
             he
             loved
             Rachel
             :
             Oh!
             when
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             he
             doth
             but
             is
             delightful
             to
             him
             it
             makes
             every
             thing
             easy
             .
             For
             that
             is
             a
             certain
             rule
             ,
             that
             love
             is
             ashamed
             to
             mention
             any
             difficulty
             ,
             you
             never
             hear
             love
             to
             complain
             of
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             complain
             of
             holy
             duties
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             certainly
             they
             want
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             Now
             you
             have
             heard
             in
             these
             ten
             particulars
             ,
             wherein
             the
             ease
             and
             rest
             of
             spirit
             in
             performance
             of
             holy
             duties
             doth
             appeare
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             more
             to
             be
             said
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             said
             that
             Christs
             yoke
             is
             easy
             ,
             and
             his
             burden
             light
             ,
             which
             if
             God
             give
             opportunity
             we
             shal
             come
             unto
             .
          
           
             
               APPLIC
               .
               I.
               
            
             
               Now
               from
               al
               this
               ,
               first
               ,
               here
               you
               may
               see
               the
               happiness
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               think
               that
               a
               Cristian
               is
               happy
               here
               ,
               but
               he
               shal
               not
               have
               only
               heaven
               hereafter
               ,
               but
               his
               way
               to
               happiness
               is
               heaven
               here
               ,
               Oh
               how
               good
               is
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               gives
               us
               rest
               in
               our
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               such
               rest
               that
               al
               the
               malice
               in
               the
               world
               and
               of
               〈◊〉
               ,
               cannot
               disturbe
               the
               peace
               and
               rest
               of
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             
               II.
               Hence
               we
               see
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               true
               beleevers
               do
               
               persevere
               ,
               you
               hear
               oftentimes
               speaking
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               perseverance
               ,
               &
               you
               are
               ready
               to
               thinke
               ,
               I
               but
               is
               it
               certain
               the
               soul
               that
               once
               comes
               to
               have
               true
               Grace
               shal
               certainly
               persevere
               ?
               yes
               ,
               certainly
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               once
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               wil
               not
               go
               from
               him
               again
               ,
               why
               ?
               because
               there
               is
               so
               much
               rest
               in
               holy
               duties
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               drawn
               to
               holy
               duties
               they
               wil
               not
               abide
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 son
                 abides
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 but
                 a
                 servant
                 abides
                 not
                 alwaies
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 .
              
               So
               ,
               such
               as
               perform
               duties
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               ,
               they
               wil
               be
               gone
               ,
               they
               wil
               not
               abide
               ,
               but
               now
               one
               that
               is
               come
               into
               Christ
               and
               hath
               a
               son-like
               disposition
               ,
               he
               continues
               .
               As
               we
               say
               in
               phylosophy
               ,
               no
               violent
               thing
               or
               motion
               is
               perpetual
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ,
               those
               that
               performe
               duties
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               ,
               a
               hundred
               to
               one
               ,
               but
               they
               wil
               prove
               Apostates
               at
               last
               ,
               but
               one
               that
               performes
               duties
               in
               an
               Evangelical
               way
               ,
               wil
               continue
               and
               hold
               out
               unto
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               III
               The
               maine
               use
               of
               al
               is
               to
               stirr
               up
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               that
               are
               Godly
               to
               know
               what
               the
               Gospel
               means
               ,
               to
               exercise
               much
               faith
               in
               Christ
               that
               they
               might
               have
               much
               comfort
               in
               performance
               of
               duties
               .
               Do
               not
               content
               thy self
               that
               thou
               doest
               duty
               ,
               but
               think
               with
               thy self
               ,
               Oh
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               that
               Christians
               in
               performance
               of
               duty
               find
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               rest
               and
               ease
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               I
               get
               that
               way
               .
               Thou
               hearest
               of
               it
               ,
               Oh!
               that
               thy
               soul
               might
               be
               unquiet
               til
               thou
               comest
               to
               understand
               the
               way
               ,
               then
               your
               duties
               would
               be
               more
               sound
               ,
               more
               spiritual
               ,
               more
               supernatural
               ,
               more
               acceptable
               then
               they
               are
               .
               The
               Lord
               loves
               a
               cheerful
               giver
               and
               so
               he
               loves
               a
               cheerful
               server
               ,
               you
               love
               to
               heare
               your
               servants
               sing
               at
               their
               work
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               set
               your
               child
               or
               servant
               about
               a
               work
               ,
               and
               he
               goes
               heavily
               and
               dully
               about
               is
               ,
               grumbling
               and
               pineing
               ,
               and
               think
               you
               to
               be
               a
               hard
               master
               ,
               then
               he
               doth
               but
               a
               little
               work
               ,
               so
               they
               that
               perform
               duties
               in
               a
               legal
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               perform
               little
               duty
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               not
               acceptable
               ,
               but
               when
               a
               soul
               comes
               
               to
               find
               rest
               in
               duty
               ,
               it
               makes
               it
               more
               spirituall
               more
               plentiful
               ,
               and
               more
               acceptable
               ,
               and
               those
               duties
               are
               very
               pleasing
               unto
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             
               Sheweth
               the
               Rest
               ,
               from
               the
               remainder
               of
               Corruption
               to
               be
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               be
               a
               great
               Rest
               ,
               Laid
               open
               in
               six
               particulars
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               the
               right
               temper
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               2.
               
               In
               it
               the
               soul
               doth
               in
               great
               part
               attain
               its
               end
               .
               3.
               
               In
               it
               the
               Soul
               lives
               the
               life
               of
               God.
               4.
               
               It
               raiseth
               the
               soul
               above
               the
               region
               of
               al
               troubles
               .
               5.
               
               It
               turnes
               every
               thing
               to
               good
               .
               6.
               
               It
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               Glory
               .
            
          
           
             YOu
             may
             remember
             when
             we
             handled
             the
             point
             of
             the
             load
             that
             was
             upon
             sinners
             ,
             we
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             
               remainder
               of
               corruption
            
             was
             a
             great
             burden
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             great
             a
             load
             ,
             that
             it
             made
             the
             Apostle
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Oh!
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shal
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               .
            
             How
             that
             was
             a
             load
             hath
             been
             already
             opened
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             we
             have
             now
             to
             do
             is
             to
             shew
             what
             rest
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             against
             this
             fourth
             burden
             .
             Come
             to
             me
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             al
             you
             who
             are
             sensible
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             find
             the
             remainder
             of
             sin
             that
             is
             in
             your
             heart
             to
             be
             a
             burden
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             &
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             rest
             against
             that
             .
             We
             are
             not
             now
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             rest
             in
             deliverance
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             soul
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             was
             before
             spoke
             of
             ,
             but
             now
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             giving
             power
             against
             the
             remainder
             of
             corruption
             that
             there
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             This
             rest
             is
             the
             rest
             of
             Sanctification
             that
             here
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             rest
             .
             And
             in
             this
             point
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             of
             
             useful
             and
             sweet
             things
             ,
             that
             might
             require
             very
             large
             handling
             ,
             but
             I
             shal
             endeavor
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
             to
             contract
             al
             within
             a
             few
             things
             for
             this
             rest
             of
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             in
             it
             these
             five
             things
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             see
             cleerly
             the
             method
             that
             I
             shal
             proceed
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             along
             with
             me
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               I
               shal
               shew
               you
               ,
               that
               Sanctification
               is
               a
               great
               rest
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               or
               deliverance
               from
               corruption
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               rest
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               beleever
               ,
               there
               is
               much
               rest
               in
               Sanctification
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               this
               rest
               it
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               al
               our
               Sanctification
               and
               helping
               against
               corruption
               is
               in
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               How
               Christ
               comes
               to
               be
               this
               rest
               unto
               the
               Soul.
               
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Some
               consequences
               that
               wil
               follow
               from
               this
               consideration
               of
               Christs
               being
               the
               rest
               of
               Sanctification
               unto
               the
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             
               Conclude
               with
               exhortation
               to
               come
               unto
               Christ
               for
               this
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sanctification
               the
               Rest
               from
               Corruption
               .
            
             
               I.
               Sanctification
               is
               great
               rest
               unto
               the
               soul
               of
               a
               beleever
               ,
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               troubles
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               strong
               beleever
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               want
               of
               his
               Sanctification
               ,
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               I
               say
               troubles
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               strong
               beleever
               but
               that
               .
               It
               is
               time
               ,
               a
               weak
               beleever
               is
               troubled
               for
               want
               of
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               a
               weak
               beleever
               hath
               trouble
               of
               spirit
               stil
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               a
               strong
               beleever
               gets
               
               over
               that
               .
               A
               weak
               beleever
               hath
               trouble
               by
               the
               Law
               stil
               ,
               because
               through
               the
               weakness
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               that
               God
               hath
               brought
               him
               into
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               deliver
               himself
               from
               trouble
               that
               way
               ,
               a
               strong
               beleever
               gets
               over
               that
               .
               A
               weak
               beleever
               performes
               duties
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               legality
               in
               his
               performance
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               they
               are
               troublesom
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               a
               strong
               beleever
               gets
               over
               that
               burden
               ,
               but
               now
               the
               remaining
               corruption
               that
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               none
               in
               this
               world
               gets
               over
               this
               .
               Indeed
               in
               great
               part
               the
               strong
               beleever
               hath
               got
               power
               there
               also
               ,
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               then
               the
               weak
               one
               hath
               done
               ,
               but
               the
               cheife
               burden
               that
               lies
               upon
               a
               strong
               beleever
               in
               this
               world
               is
               the
               remainder
               of
               corruption
               that
               is
               yet
               in
               him
               .
               And
               so
               for
               the
               next
               burden
               of
               affliction
               ,
               the
               strong
               beleever
               gets
               wel
               over
               that
               too
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               one
               cheife
               burden
               of
               the
               strongest
               beleevers
               that
               the
               world
               hath
               ,
               that
               yet
               there
               is
               much
               remaining
               corruption
               in
               them
               .
               As
               it
               was
               in
               Paul
               ,
               though
               a
               strong
               beleever
               ,
               saith
               he
               .
               
                 Oh
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 who
                 shal
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               heard
               it
               formerly
               opened
               to
               you
               ,
               so
               that
               sanctification
               is
               a
               special
               rest
               that
               beleevers
               have
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               rest
               .
            
             
               1
               In
               this
               regard
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               right
               temper
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               As
               corruption
               was
               a
               burden
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               distemper
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               as
               sickness
               is
               a
               burden
               ,
               so
               sanctification
               it
               is
               the
               right
               frame
               and
               temper
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               so
               brings
               ease
               and
               rest
               unto
               the
               soul
               .
               If
               your
               bodies
               be
               distempered
               with
               sickness
               ,
               you
               are
               a
               burden
               to
               your selves
               by
               it
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               a
               sick
               body
               first
               lies
               down
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               wil
               change
               roomes
               ,
               and
               change
               beds
               ,
               &
               change
               postures
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a
               burden
               to
               himself
               .
               Let
               the
               distemper
               be
               gone
               ,
               let
               the
               body
               be
               put
               into
               a
               right
               temper
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               hath
               rest
               ,
               now
               he
               can
               sleep
               quietly
               ,
               now
               he
               hath
               ease
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               his
               pain
               is
               over
               .
               Now
               sanctification
               is
               the
               
               health
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               then
               the
               soul
               comes
               to
               be
               healthy
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               holy
               ,
               holiness
               is
               the
               due
               temper
               of
               the
               heart
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               rest
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Sanctification
               is
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               because
               in
               that
               the
               soul
               doth
               in
               great
               part
               attain
               its
               end
               ,
               now
               what
               is
               it
               that
               the
               soul
               rests
               in
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               in
               its
               end
               ;
               every
               thing
               rests
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               its
               end
               ,
               the
               end
               is
               as
               the
               proper
               place
               in
               which
               every
               creature
               rests
               ,
               now
               by
               sanctification
               the
               soul
               doth
               attain
               its
               end
               in
               great
               part
               ,
               as
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               attains
               the
               end
               that
               God
               intended
               in
               the
               making
               of
               it
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               now
               they
               attain
               in
               great
               part
               the
               end
               for
               which
               they
               are
               born
               ,
               thou
               art
               born
               to
               that
               end
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               holy
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               live
               here
               in
               this
               world
               unto
               God
               ,
               which
               by
               sanctification
               thou
               dost
               that
               is
               the
               end
               God
               aymed
               at
               ,
               the
               end
               why
               thou
               art
               borne
               ,
               why
               thou
               camest
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               end
               of
               al
               Gods
               wayes
               towards
               thee
               ,
               a
               special
               end
               of
               al
               the
               passages
               of
               Gods
               providence
               to
               thee
               ,
               of
               al
               the
               workings
               of
               God
               towards
               thee
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               of
               al
               the
               wayes
               of
               his
               providence
               to
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               godly
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               live
               to
               him
               to
               his
               praise
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               great
               end
               of
               Christs
               coming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               purchase
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               Zealous
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               sanctifie
               them
               unto
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               end
               of
               al
               Gods
               ordinances
               towards
               thee
               ,
               why
               dost
               thou
               enjoy
               any
               ordinance
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               might
               sanctifie
               thy
               heart
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               end
               ,
               if
               thou
               beest
               one
               that
               is
               in
               any
               measure
               Gods
               already
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               end
               of
               thy
               desires
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               desires
               of
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               be
               
               holy
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               freed
               from
               the
               body
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               end
               of
               thy
               Labor
               ,
               what
               dost
               thou
               endeavor
               after
               ?
               what
               dost
               thou
               labor
               after
               ,
               if
               thou
               beest
               Godly
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               more
               Godly
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               more
               sanctified
               ,
               surely
               that
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               our
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               end
               of
               al
               Gods
               wayes
               towards
               thee
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               al
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               thy
               desires
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               thy
               Labor
               ,
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               rest
               ,
               in
               attaining
               that
               thou
               must
               needs
               attain
               Rest
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Sanctification
               is
               rest
               unto
               the
               soul
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               soul
               lives
               even
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               soul
               doth
               not
               only
               live
               to
               God
               but
               lives
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               live
               in
               Rest
               .
               You
               have
               a
               notable
               expression
               for
               that
               in
               1.
               
               John.
               2.24
               .
               
                 Let
                 that
                 therefore
                 abide
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 heard
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 ye
                 heard
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 shal
                 remain
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 ye
                 also
                 shal
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 son
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 father
                 .
              
               You
               shal
               continue
               in
               the
               son
               and
               in
               the
               father
               .
               When
               the
               truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               working
               on
               the
               heart
               unto
               holiness
               ,
               abides
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               such
               a
               soul
               doth
               abide
               in
               the
               son
               and
               in
               the
               father
               ,
               lives
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               have
               rest
               ,
               must
               needs
               have
               rest
               there
               where
               it
               lives
               in
               God.
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               the
               Saints
               they
               live
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               live
               in
               the
               world
               so
               they
               live
               in
               God
               ,
               even
               in
               God
               here
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Sanctification
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               rest
               unto
               the
               heart
               because
               that
               is
               a
               principle
               that
               raiseth
               the
               soul
               ,
               above
               the
               region
               of
               al
               kind
               of
               trouble
               and
               molestation
               .
               As
               the
               Philosophers
               tel
               us
               ,
               that
               here
               ,
               in
               the
               inferior
               region
               ,
               there
               are
               stormes
               ,
               tempests
               ,
               changes
               ,
               and
               alterations
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               region
               on
               high
               ,
               the
               third
               region
               ,
               that
               is
               above
               stormes
               ,
               tempests
               ,
               winds
               and
               blusterings
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               quiet
               ,
               nothing
               but
               peace
               there
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               while
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               is
               grovelling
               here
               below
               in
               the
               world
               
               as
               al
               are
               til
               God
               raiseth
               them
               by
               Grace
               ,
               their
               spirits
               are
               ful
               of
               trouble
               ,
               vexation
               and
               molestation
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 saith
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 troubled
                 sea
                 which
                 casts
                 forth
                 mire
                 and
                 dirt
                 .
              
               As
               you
               heard
               in
               the
               opening
               of
               that
               scripture
               .
               But
               now
               when
               God
               gives
               grace
               ,
               and
               sanctifies
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               raiseth
               the
               heart
               above
               these
               regions
               of
               trouble
               ,
               raiseth
               it
               on
               high
               ,
               gets
               it
               up
               in
               the
               highest
               region
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               quiet
               ,
               calme
               peace
               ,
               ease
               ,
               and
               rest
               unto
               the
               soul
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Sanctification
               is
               rest
               unto
               the
               soul
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               such
               a
               principle
               ,
               as
               turns
               every
               thing
               to
               Good
               ,
               and
               that
               must
               needs
               bring
               rest
               when
               God
               sanctifies
               the
               heart
               ,
               works
               grace
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               that
               excellency
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               a
               virtue
               and
               efficacie
               in
               it
               to
               turne
               every
               thing
               to
               good
               .
               Now
               that
               were
               indeed
               a
               precious
               stone
               ,
               that
               could
               turne
               every
               thing
               into
               gold
               that
               it
               toucheth
               .
               A
               great
               deal
               of
               labor
               there
               is
               about
               the
               Philosophers
               stone
               ,
               that
               they
               say
               turneth
               other
               mettals
               into
               gold
               ,
               now
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               turnes
               every
               thing
               into
               gold
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               ever
               thing
               into
               good
               ,
               it
               hath
               that
               excellency
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               befals
               such
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               grace
               can
               turne
               it
               to
               the
               good
               of
               them
               .
               Al
               the
               workes
               of
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               al
               things
               that
               seem
               to
               goe
               never
               so
               contrary
               unto
               the
               good
               of
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               hath
               grace
               ,
               if
               such
               a
               one
               do
               but
               act
               his
               grace
               ,
               or
               her
               grace
               ,
               this
               wil
               turne
               things
               that
               seem
               to
               be
               most
               contrary
               ,
               to
               the
               good
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               wil
               turne
               it
               unto
               good
               ;
               Those
               things
               that
               others
               vex
               at
               ,
               and
               fret
               at
               ,
               and
               ,
               think
               themselves
               undone
               by
               ,
               a
               gracious
               heart
               ,
               one
               that
               hath
               grace
               can
               turne
               them
               to
               advantage
               ,
               and
               get
               good
               by
               them
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               that
               is
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               they
               have
               got
               such
               a
               virtue
               from
               God
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               such
               a
               principle
               within
               ,
               as
               whatsoever
               befals
               them
               ,
               he
               can
               by
               the
               acting
               of
               that
               principle
               turne
               it
               to
               Good.
               What
               need
               then
               such
               a
               man
               or
               woman
               have
               any
               trouble
               in
               this
               world
               ?
               no
               trouble
               ,
               wil
               you
               say
               ,
               do
               not
               such
               and
               such
               things
               fal
               cross
               to
               them
               ,
               such
               and
               such
               afflictions
               fal
               as
               cross
               to
               such
               men
               as
               
               any
               others
               ?
               That
               is
               true
               ,
               things
               may
               fall
               as
               cross
               to
               them
               as
               any
               ,
               I
               but
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               principle
               within
               them
               ,
               that
               turnes
               al
               those
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               to
               good
               ,
               that
               we
               shal
               speake
               more
               unto
               in
               answering
               to
               the
               fifth
               burden
               of
               outward
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               shew
               it
               now
               ,
               in
               the
               rest
               that
               the
               soul
               hath
               in
               sanctification
               ,
               because
               it
               turnes
               al
               things
               to
               good
               .
            
             
               Sixthly
               and
               Lastly
               ,
               Sanctification
               is
               a
               rest
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               because
               indeed
               it
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               glory
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               beginning
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               in
               heaven
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               rest
               ,
               there
               is
               peace
               and
               rest
               in
               heaven
               ,
               sanctification
               is
               glorification
               begun
               ,
               and
               therefore
               rest
               unto
               the
               soul
               .
               This
               now
               is
               the
               first
               particular
               ,
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               rest
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               you
               shal
               have
               power
               over
               your
               corruptions
               ,
               you
               shal
               have
               grace
               and
               holiness
               ,
               that
               shal
               be
               rest
               unto
               your
               souls
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             
               Sheweth
               that
               Sanctification
               is
               only
               IN
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             SEcondly
             ,
             That
             this
             sanctification
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             al
             the
             sanctification
             of
             a
             Christian
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             common
             gifts
             that
             God
             gives
             unto
             other
             men
             ,
             there
             are
             gifts
             of
             nature
             ,
             &
             there
             are
             gifts
             of
             common
             grace
             ,
             gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             that
             are
             beyond
             the
             gifts
             of
             nature
             ,
             &
             yet
             they
             are
             such
             as
             are
             given
             in
             a
             common
             way
             to
             those
             that
             are
             strangers
             to
             Christ
             .
             The
             heathen
             had
             many
             cōmon
             gifts
             ,
             and
             so
             others
             now
             may
             have
             many
             common
             gifts
             ,
             but
             sanctification
             is
             the
             proper
             gift
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             .
             Al
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             ,
             natural
             abilities
             ,
             education
             ,
             morality
             ,
             natural
             parts
             ,
             can
             never
             raise
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             of
             the
             sanctification
             that
             is
             saving
             .
             In
             a
             large
             
             sense
             it
             may
             be
             called
             a
             sanctification
             ,
             as
             the
             scripture
             sometime
             doth
             ,
             a
             setting
             some
             kind
             of
             men
             apart
             for
             such
             ends
             :
             but
             sanctification
             that
             is
             true
             holiness
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             glory
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             streng●h
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             parts
             ,
             can
             never
             raise
             the
             soul
             unto
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             is
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             shal
             give
             you
             some
             scriptures
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             wil
             further
             appeare
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             third
             thing
             ,
             in
             shewing
             you
             how
             it
             comes
             from
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principle
             .
             That
             text
             is
             very
             ful
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.30
             .
             if
             there
             were
             no
             other
             ;
             
               But
               of
               him
               are
               ye
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               of
               God
               is
               made
               unto
               us
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               and
               Redemption
               .
            
             Christ
             is
             made
             unto
             us
             of
             God
             ;
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             enlighten
             our
             blindness
             ;
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             for
             our
             justification
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             al
             kind
             of
             evil
             ,
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             redemption
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             al
             kind
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             perfect
             liberty
             that
             is
             appointed
             to
             sons
             .
             Christ
             is
             made
             to
             us
             sanctification
             ;
             sanctification
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             Christ
             hath
             merited
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             further
             degree
             ,
             efficiently
             ,
             so
             as
             our
             sanctification
             is
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             he
             that
             workes
             it
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             upholds
             it
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             progress
             of
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             him
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             merrited
             ,
             by
             him
             .
             For
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             to
             merit
             of
             God
             the
             father
             ,
             as
             wel
             sanctification
             ,
             as
             justification
             ,
             or
             glorification
             .
             Christ
             hath
             not
             only
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             to
             merrit
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             to
             purchase
             that
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             save
             us
             from
             hell
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             a
             special
             end
             of
             Christs
             laying
             down
             his
             life
             ,
             to
             merit
             our
             being
             set
             at
             liberty
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             our
             deliverance
             from
             corruption
             the
             renewing
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             our
             soules
             for
             the
             
             present
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             indeed
             may
             cause
             us
             to
             prize
             holiness
             somewhat
             more
             then
             we
             have
             done
             .
             We
             must
             not
             look
             upon
             holiness
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             necessary
             meanes
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             look
             at
             holines
             as
             the
             purchase
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             purchased
             holiness
             for
             al
             those
             that
             he
             hath
             layed
             down
             his
             life
             for
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             we
             shal
             see
             afterwards
             )
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             have
             part
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             that
             Christ
             is
             made
             sanctification
             by
             his
             merit
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             efficiency
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             he
             likewise
             that
             works
             it
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             not
             immediatly
             from
             God
             the
             father
             but
             from
             God
             the
             father
             through
             Christ
             ,
             through
             his
             son
             we
             come
             to
             have
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shal
             see
             it
             afterwards
             ,
             how
             different
             our
             sanctification
             is
             from
             the
             image
             of
             God
             that
             there
             was
             in
             Adam
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             holiness
             that
             there
             was
             in
             
               Adam
               ,
               Adam
            
             ,
             he
             had
             his
             holiness
             immediately
             from
             God
             as
             Creator
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             now
             made
             holy
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             now
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             their
             holiness
             and
             sanctification
             immediately
             ,
             or
             as
             from
             God
             their
             Creator
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             it
             from
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             second
             person
             in
             trinity
             ,
             he
             it
             is
             that
             is
             made
             to
             us
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             appeares
             further
             ,
             in
             that
             notable
             place
             in
             Rom.
             7.
             that
             was
             quoted
             in
             the
             former
             point
             about
             the
             load
             of
             corruption
             ,
             Where
             saint
             Paul
             cries
             out
             in
             the
             24.
             verse
             ,
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shal
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             the
             remaining
             corruption
             that
             was
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             Marke
             the
             very
             next
             words
             that
             follow
             .
             
               I
               thank
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             the
             deliverance
             that
             I
             must
             have
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             how
             ?
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             only
             thank
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             al
             grace
             must
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             thanks
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             Thus
             we
             must
             understand
             how
             grace
             comes
             unto
             us
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             al
             ,
             but
             it
             
             must
             come
             from
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             as
             al
             mercies
             that
             we
             have
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             from
             God
             immediately
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             person
             ,
             or
             as
             Creator
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             from
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             So
             al
             the
             holiness
             that
             we
             have
             now
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             take
             one
             scripture
             more
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shal
             come
             to
             the
             third
             particular
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cheif
             we
             aimed
             at
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             in
             the
             26.
             of
             the
             Acts.
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             18.
             verse
             .
             
               That
               they
               may
               receive
               remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               and
               inheritance
               amongst
               them
               which
               are
               Sanctified
               by
               faith
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             speech
             of
             Christ
             unto
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             sent
             him
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             tels
             him
             to
             what
             end
             it
             should
             he
             ,
             
               To
               open
               their
               eyes
               and
               turne
               them
               from
               darkness
               to
               light
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receive
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               ,
               and
               inheritance
               among
               them
               which
               are
               sanctified
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             Multitudes
             of
             scriptures
             there
             are
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Sheweth
               how
               our
               sanctification
               commeth
               from
               Christ
               in
               six
               particulars
               .
               1.
               
               It
               was
               the
               end
               of
               his
               coming
               .
               to
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Divel
               .
               2.
               
               He
               is
               the
               great
               Ordinance
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               sanctifie
               his
               people
               .
               3.
               
               His
               death
               is
               appointed
               to
               mortifie
               sin
               .
               4.
               
               By
               him
               the
               curse
               upon
               the
               heart
               is
               taken
               away
               .
               5.
               
               By
               his
               union
               with
               beleevers
               ,
               being
               the
               head
               of
               the
               second
               Covenant
               .
               6.
               
               In
               Christ
               are
               the
               strongest
               arguments
               for
               holiness
               that
               can
               be
               .
            
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             And
             especially
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             enquire
             ,
             how
             Christ
             is
             the
             rest
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             
               come
               to
               me
               and
               I
               wil
               give
               you
               rest
            
             ;
             I
             will
             give
             you
             power
             against
             your
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             sanctification
             in
             and
             by
             me
             ,
             For
             that
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             We
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             That
             a
             special
             end
             why
             Jesus
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             dissolve
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             special
             End
             of
             Christs
             coming
             into
             the
             World.
             In
             1
             John
             3.8
             .
             
               He
               that
               committeth
               sin
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               for
               the
               Devil
               sinneth
               from
               the
               begining
               ,
               for
               this
               purpose
               the
               son
               of
               God
               was
               manifested
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devil
               whosoever
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               commit
               sin
               for
               his
               seed
               remaineth
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               sin
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             scripture
             whosoever
             committeth
             sin
             is
             of
             the
             devil
             ;
             you
             say
             you
             defie
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             if
             you
             commit
             sin
             that
             is
             walk
             in
             any
             way
             of
             sin
             .
             For
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             who
             is
             there
             that
             commits
             not
             sin
             ?
             Well
             ,
             but
             the
             words
             are
             thus
             :
             
               He
               that
               committeth
               sin
               is
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             Therefore
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             commission
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             argument
             they
             are
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             
               And
               for
               this
               purpose
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               was
               manifested
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               destroy
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             end
             why
             he
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             special
             thing
             that
             Christ
             is
             anointed
             to
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             deliver
             Souls
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             their
             corruption
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             Holiness
             in
             them
             :
             That
             you
             have
             in
             Isa
             .
             61.
             and
             the
             beginning
             ,
             that
             notable
             prophesie
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               me
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             prophesie
             of
             him
             )
             
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               anointed
               me
               to
               preach
               good
               tidings
               unto
               the
               meek
               ,
               he
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               bind
               up
               the
               broken-hearted
               ,
               to
               proclaim
               liberty
               to
               the
               captives
               ,
            
             to
             Spiritual
             Captives
             that
             are
             under
             Spiritual
             bondage
             .
             And
             then
             in
             verse
             3.
             
             
               That
               they
               might
               be
               called
               Trees
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               the
               planting
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             :
             So
             that
             that
             is
             the
             first
             consideration
             of
             Christs
             giving
             the
             rest
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             end
             for
             which
             Christ
             was
             born
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             was
             anointed
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             Sanctifie
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             that
             he
             shall
             redeem
             .
             So
             that
             Christ
             is
             our
             Sanctification
             ,
             by
             attaining
             the
             end
             of
             his
             own
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             by
             fulfilling
             of
             that
             
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             anointed
             him
             for
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             Sanctification
             ,
             as
             the
             great
             ordinance
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             for
             the
             Sanctifying
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             Christ
             is
             set
             up
             as
             the
             great
             ordinance
             oppainted
             by
             God
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             set
             him
             up
             and
             filled
             him
             ful
             of
             holyness
             ,
             that
             holyness
             might
             be
             conveyed
             through
             him
             unto
             the
             souls
             that
             do
             belong
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             in
             that
             known
             place
             ,
             As
             in
             John
             ,
             1.16
             .
             
               Of
               his
               fullness
               we
               receive
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               .
            
             Of
             his
             fulness
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             filled
             ful
             of
             holiness
             ,
             as
             a
             cistern
             fild
             ful
             of
             precious
             liquor
             ,
             and
             grace
             must
             come
             through
             him
             unto
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             Godly
             ,
             that
             are
             beleevers
             .
             Faith
             draws
             grace
             from
             him
             ,
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             grace
             answerable
             to
             grace
             ,
             as
             print
             for
             print
             in
             a
             seal
             ,
             there
             is
             print
             for
             print
             in
             the
             wax
             ,
             look
             what
             print
             there
             is
             in
             the
             seal
             ,
             the
             same
             print
             is
             in
             the
             wax
             ,
             So
             look
             what
             grace
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             answerably
             in
             some
             measure
             the
             same
             grace
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
             Of
             his
             fulness
             we
             receive
             ,
             and
             al
             the
             beleevers
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             world
             have
             received
             al
             the
             grace
             that
             ever
             they
             have
             had
             from
             him
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             fulness
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             as
             the
             great
             ordinance
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             ,
             for
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             for
             the
             working
             of
             Sanctification
             in
             al
             those
             that
             shal
             be
             saved
             .
             Yea
             Christ
             ,
             is
             such
             an
             ordinance
             appointed
             by
             God
             the
             father
             for
             holyness
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             as
             indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             virtue
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             looking
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             sanctify
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             very
             looking
             upon
             him
             .
             As
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             was
             the
             great
             ordinance
             of
             God
             appointed
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             those
             that
             were
             stung
             with
             serpents
             ,
             and
             being
             the
             ordinance
             appointed
             for
             their
             healing
             ,
             those
             that
             did
             but
             look
             up
             to
             the
             brazen
             Serpent
             received
             virtue
             presently
             ,
             and
             were
             healed
             of
             their
             sting
             ,
             of
             the
             deadly
             disease
             that
             was
             upon
             them
             by
             the
             stinging
             of
             Serpents
             ,
             now
             this
             was
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             ordinance
             .
             Now
             then
             I
             reason
             thus
             ,
             if
             when
             God
             makes
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             brass
             an
             ordinance
             ,
             there
             
             shal
             be
             such
             a
             virtue
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             looking
             upon
             it
             shal
             have
             power
             to
             heal
             the
             body
             ,
             then
             if
             God
             shal
             make
             his
             own
             son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             ordinance
             to
             heal
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             surely
             then
             those
             that
             look
             up
             to
             him
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             wil
             receive
             healing
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             receive
             by
             looking
             upon
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             .
             The
             very
             beholding
             of
             Christ
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             sanctify
             the
             heart
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             you
             would
             have
             holyness
             ,
             you
             must
             often
             look
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             set
             Christ
             in
             your
             eye
             ,
             be
             not
             only
             poring
             upon
             your
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             looking
             downward
             into
             the
             blackness
             that
             there
             is
             in
             your
             spirits
             .
             Many
             Christians
             are
             laboring
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             spend
             their
             time
             and
             strength
             meerly
             in
             poring
             upon
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             looking
             down
             to
             their
             corruptions
             .
             But
             Oh
             Christian
             ,
             thou
             must
             look
             up
             ,
             set
             thy
             eye
             upon
             Christ
             the
             great
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             behold
             him
             as
             the
             great
             ordinance
             set
             up
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             for
             the
             conveyance
             of
             grace
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             al
             their
             souls
             and
             wounds
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             wil
             come
             healing
             virtue
             from
             him
             .
             We
             read
             of
             the
             poor
             woman
             that
             had
             the
             bloody
             issue
             ,
             that
             spent
             al
             upon
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             shee
             did
             but
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             touch
             the
             hem
             of
             his
             garment
             ,
             and
             then
             she
             was
             healed
             .
             Surely
             Christ
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             virtue
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             touch
             did
             heal
             her
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               touched
               me
            
             ?
             virtue
             went
             from
             him
             at
             the
             very
             touch
             of
             the
             hem
             of
             his
             garment
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             great
             ordinance
             and
             he
             is
             ful
             of
             virtue
             and
             excellency
             ,
             the
             looking
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             touching
             of
             him
             ,
             brings
             virtue
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             heal
             the
             soul
             of
             its
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             more
             particularly
             Christ
             brings
             sanctification
             unto
             the
             heart
             ,
             because
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             an
             efficacy
             to
             mortify
             sin
             and
             corruption
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             application
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             filled
             with
             virtue
             ,
             and
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             have
             efficacy
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             mortify
             corruption
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             A
             man
             may
             resolve
             against
             his
             corruption
             ,
             he
             may
             vow
             and
             covenant
             against
             a
             sin
             ,
             he
             may
             strive
             and
             struggle
             against
             a
             sin
             ,
             he
             may
             pray
             against
             a
             sin
             ,
             he
             may
             fast
             to
             overcome
             his
             sin
             ,
             he
             may
             use
             all
             meanes
             that
             he
             thinks
             he
             can
             possibly
             use
             to
             overcome
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             stil
             his
             sin
             not
             dead
             in
             him
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             meanes
             that
             he
             may
             use
             to
             restrain
             sin
             ,
             may
             keep
             down
             his
             sin
             ,
             but
             it
             wil
             never
             mortify
             his
             sin
             .
             The
             application
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             ,
             for
             Christ
             is
             appointed
             himself
             as
             the
             great
             ordinance
             .
             But
             now
             more
             particularly
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             that
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             the
             mortifying
             of
             corruption
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             application
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             virtue
             that
             comes
             from
             Christ
             as
             a
             dying
             Christ
             ,
             from
             Christ
             as
             a
             crucified
             Christ
             ,
             from
             Christ
             as
             a
             dead
             Christ
             to
             mortify
             corruption
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             That
             is
             cleer
             from
             that
             place
             in
             Rom.
             6.
             the
             begining
             .
             
               What
               shal
               we
               say
               then
               ?
               shal
               we
               continue
               in
               sin
               that
               grace
               may
               abound
               ?
               God
               forbid
               ,
               how
               shal
               we
               that
               are
               dead
               to
               sin
               live
               any
               longer
               therein
            
             (
             dead
             a
             part
             of
             his
             coming
             )
             
               know
               you
               not
               that
               so
               many
               of
               us
               as
               were
               baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               were
               baptized
               into
               his
               death
               ?
               therefore
               we
               are
               buried
               into
               Baptism
               by
               his
               death
               .
            
             And
             in
             vers
             .
             5.
             
             
               For
               if
               we
               have
               been
               planted
               together
               ,
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             Again
             in
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               Knowing
               this
               that
               our
               old
               man
               is
               crucified
               with
               him
               that
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               might
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               henceforth
               we
               should
               not
               serve
               sin
               .
            
             The
             old
             man
             is
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             being
             crucified
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             virtue
             in
             Christs
             death
             for
             the
             crucifying
             of
             corruption
             ,
             that
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             might
             be
             destroyed
             that
             henceforth
             we
             should
             not
             serve
             sin
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             have
             some
             power
             against
             sin
             ,
             that
             sin
             might
             be
             restrained
             ,
             or
             that
             such
             a
             particular
             sin
             may
             be
             kept
             down
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             might
             be
             destroyed
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             application
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             the
             overcoming
             
             of
             this
             particular
             sin
             ,
             but
             the
             Body
             of
             sin
             comes
             to
             be
             destroyed
             :
             all
             those
             principles
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             with
             the
             connexion
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             joyning
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Members
             are
             joyned
             in
             the
             Body
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             not
             wholly
             cast
             out
             and
             radicated
             ,
             yet
             the
             ruling
             power
             of
             them
             is
             taken
             away
             ;
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             soul
             is
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Body
             of
             sin
             hath
             a
             deadly
             stroke
             given
             to
             it
             .
             There
             are
             many
             of
             you
             striving
             against
             this
             particular
             corruption
             ,
             somtimes
             one
             ,
             and
             somtimes
             another
             ,
             for
             those
             that
             are
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             more
             inclined
             unto
             some
             sins
             than
             others
             ,
             and
             at
             somtime
             to
             some
             particular
             sin
             more
             than
             other
             .
             It
             may
             be
             one
             labors
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             passion
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             Pride
             ,
             and
             another
             of
             wantonness
             ,
             and
             divers
             particular
             corruptions
             they
             are
             laboring
             under
             .
             It
             may
             be
             at
             some
             times
             you
             find
             one
             corruption
             stir
             ,
             and
             you
             strive
             against
             that
             ;
             and
             another
             time
             another
             corruption
             stirs
             ,
             and
             you
             spend
             your
             strength
             against
             that
             ,
             but
             now
             here
             's
             the
             way
             to
             strike
             at
             the
             whol
             Body
             of
             Corruption
             at
             once
             .
             If
             one
             shal
             go
             to
             cut
             down
             a
             Tree
             ,
             and
             stand
             chopping
             at
             one
             sprig
             ,
             and
             one
             branch
             ,
             and
             another
             branch
             ,
             the
             Tree
             may
             stand
             long
             enough
             for
             al
             that
             :
             But
             now
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             get
             the
             Tree
             down
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             root
             ,
             and
             a
             few
             blows
             gets
             down
             all
             there
             .
             So
             this
             is
             the
             wisdom
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             That
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             labor
             against
             any
             corruption
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             spend
             his
             time
             so
             much
             against
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             corruption
             ,
             but
             strikes
             at
             the
             body
             of
             corruption
             :
             and
             how
             gets
             he
             strength
             against
             that
             ?
             By
             applying
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             by
             faith
             against
             that
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             the
             body
             of
             death
             comes
             to
             be
             destroyed
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             Christians
             in
             a
             little
             time
             grow
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             get
             so
             much
             power
             against
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             whereas
             others
             are
             a
             long
             time
             before
             they
             get
             any
             power
             at
             all
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             way
             of
             Christ
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             a
             notorious
             wretch
             ,
             a
             wicked
             person
             ,
             a
             swearer
             ,
             a
             
             Sabbath-breaker
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             God
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             reveal
             Christ
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             a
             mighty
             change
             in
             this
             man
             in
             a
             week
             ,
             a
             great
             change
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             only
             leave
             off
             now
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             then
             lying
             ,
             and
             then
             swearing
             ,
             and
             then
             Sabbath-breaking
             ,
             but
             all
             goes
             down
             together
             ;
             Why
             ?
             Because
             at
             one
             application
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             al
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             comes
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             though
             not
             quite
             dead
             and
             withered
             .
             As
             a
             Tree
             though
             it
             may
             be
             dead
             ,
             yet
             the
             Leaves
             may
             be
             green
             still
             :
             So
             though
             there
             be
             not
             at
             first
             the
             withering
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             the
             deadly
             stroke
             given
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             way
             to
             kill
             them
             is
             to
             renew
             the
             application
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             indeed
             this
             should
             be
             the
             care
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             not
             to
             keep
             from
             the
             acting
             of
             sin
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             find
             that
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             is
             applied
             to
             him
             .
             And
             hence
             you
             never
             read
             of
             any
             such
             thing
             as
             mortification
             in
             any
             Heathen
             Author
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             mortification
             of
             corruption
             is
             a
             Riddle
             to
             all
             Heathen
             Writers
             in
             the
             World.
             The
             mortifying
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             the
             mortifying
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             peculiar
             expression
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Beleevers
             .
             Many
             men
             ,
             through
             good
             Education
             are
             so
             restrained
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             very
             fair
             in
             their
             course
             ;
             others
             as
             they
             come
             to
             more
             understanding
             ,
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             youth
             being
             overcome
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             prophaneness
             committed
             by
             them
             as
             heretofore
             ;
             I
             but
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             to
             mortification
             of
             the
             body
             of
             death
             that
             is
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             this
             is
             only
             peculiar
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             from
             the
             application
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             application
             of
             a
             Christ
             dying
             ,
             of
             a
             Christ
             crucifying
             ,
             of
             a
             Christ
             shedding
             his
             blood
             for
             sin
             ;
             this
             hath
             a
             virtue
             to
             mortifie
             sin
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             a
             mortified
             lust
             ,
             and
             a
             restrained
             lust
             ,
             a
             mortified
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             restrained
             sin
             .
             The
             difference
             lies
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             for
             I
             must
             not
             go
             out
             to
             handle
             the
             Point
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             one
             thing
             take
             it
             by
             the
             way
             :
             When
             a
             lust
             is
             mortified
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             a
             ceasing
             from
             the
             act
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             now
             an
             unsuitableness
             
             between
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             sin
             ,
             whereas
             there
             may
             be
             much
             restraint
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             stil
             there
             may
             remain
             a
             suitableness
             between
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             sin
             ,
             only
             they
             dare
             not
             commit
             it
             ,
             but
             when
             sin
             is
             mortified
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             so
             changed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             unsuitableness
             wrought
             between
             the
             heart
             and
             corruption
             now
             ,
             and
             this
             mortification
             of
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             is
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             by
             him
             that
             the
             spiritual
             curse
             that
             is
             upon
             every
             mans
             heart
             naturally
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             it
             is
             Christ
             only
             that
             doth
             deliver
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             spiritual
             curse
             that
             is
             upon
             every
             mans
             heart
             naturally
             .
             You
             know
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             man
             by
             nature
             ,
             he
             is
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law.
             
               Cursed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               abideth
               not
               in
               al
               things
               that
               is
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             But
             now
             ,
             we
             apprehend
             ordinarily
             this
             curse
             to
             be
             ,
             either
             in
             outward
             misery
             or
             else
             in
             hel
             fire
             cursed
             eternally
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             one
             branch
             of
             this
             curse
             is
             that
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             here
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             spiritual
             curse
             that
             is
             upon
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             by
             the
             fal
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             giving
             them
             up
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             unto
             the
             lusts
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             ,
             unto
             their
             own
             counsel
             and
             wayes
             .
             Now
             I
             confess
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             curse
             of
             outward
             afflictions
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             some
             degree
             upon
             some
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             further
             degree
             upon
             others
             ,
             but
             al
             are
             under
             it
             naturally
             ,
             so
             this
             spiritual
             death
             is
             executed
             in
             some
             degrees
             upon
             some
             ,
             and
             in
             more
             degrees
             ,
             upon
             others
             ,
             but
             every
             soule
             is
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             or
             other
             given
             up
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             its
             owne
             heart
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             final
             degree
             of
             giving
             the
             soul
             up
             to
             the
             lusts
             of
             its
             own
             heart
             somtime
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             in
             every
             one
             a
             measure
             a
             degree
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             prevailing
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             mens
             hearts
             may
             appear
             in
             some
             measure
             by
             this
             .
             It
             is
             strange
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             al
             the
             convictions
             of
             conscience
             ,
             &
             telling
             men
             of
             the
             dangerousness
             of
             their
             wayes
             ,
             that
             it
             wil
             never
             be
             peace
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             wil
             rue
             it
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             their
             consciences
             give
             
             them
             many
             a
             secret
             nip
             ,
             yet
             they
             goe
             on
             stil
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             terror
             in
             the
             Law
             many
             times
             ,
             nay
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             hath
             bin
             strong
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             cryed
             out
             against
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             promised
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             that
             they
             find
             that
             their
             sins
             do
             destroy
             the
             very
             health
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             waste
             their
             Estates
             ,
             take
             away
             their
             good
             names
             ,
             and
             thereby
             loose
             al
             their
             friends
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             overcome
             it
             ,
             As
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             of
             some
             that
             have
             
               eyes
               ful
               of
               adultery
               ,
               they
               cannot
               cease
               to
               sin
               .
            
             Now
             sometimes
             they
             plead
             this
             as
             an
             excuse
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             they
             would
             fain
             leave
             it
             but
             they
             cannot
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             this
             is
             a
             sufficient
             excuse
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             an
             excuse
             ,
             no
             ,
             this
             their
             cannot
             may
             be
             from
             the
             spiritual
             curse
             that
             is
             upon
             their
             souls
             ,
             because
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             is
             in
             a
             high
             degre
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             giving
             them
             up
             in
             just
             judgment
             unto
             the
             lusts
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             .
             And
             this
             I
             take
             in
             some
             part
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             place
             ,
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.56
             .
             verse
             .
             
               The
               strength
               of
               sin
               is
               the
               Law.
            
             Now
             spiritually
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             al
             the
             strength
             that
             sin
             hath
             to
             condemn
             one
             ,
             to
             kil
             one
             ,
             to
             bring
             death
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             special
             scope
             of
             those
             words
             .
             But
             there
             is
             included
             likewise
             in
             that
             expression
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             of
             God
             giues
             a
             strength
             to
             sin
             .
             How
             ,
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             doth
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             give
             a
             strength
             to
             sin
             ?
             Thus
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Law
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             in
             it
             ,
             man
             is
             given
             up
             unto
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             sin
             comes
             to
             have
             a
             power
             and
             strength
             over
             him
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Law
             requires
             this
             ,
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             requires
             this
             .
             That
             those
             that
             do
             forsake
             God
             should
             be
             forsaken
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             give
             their
             hearts
             up
             to
             satisfie
             themselves
             in
             any
             way
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             given
             up
             to
             that
             sin
             ,
             So
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             is
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Law
             makes
             sin
             to
             be
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             that
             way
             .
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             how
             should
             the
             soul
             come
             to
             be
             deliuered
             
             from
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             ?
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             take
             that
             away
             but
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             takes
             away
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             is
             not
             executed
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             was
             to
             be
             given
             up
             ,
             but
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             made
             sin
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             take
             our
             sin
             upon
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             neere
             as
             might
             be
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             not
             capable
             of
             having
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             Law
             upon
             him
             but
             the
             scripture
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             ●ade
             sin
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             indeed
             is
             a
             very
             great
             meaning
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             though
             acknowledging
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             suffering
             for
             sin
             be
             the
             cheif
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             besides
             very
             much
             of
             this
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             by
             being
             the
             head
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             through
             our
             mistical
             union
             with
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             virtue
             of
             holiness
             conveyed
             from
             him
             by
             being
             the
             head
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             we
             being
             members
             of
             him
             as
             the
             head
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             have
             the
             virtue
             of
             holiness
             to
             be
             drawn
             from
             him
             .
             As
             it
             was
             in
             Adam
             ,
             how
             come
             we
             to
             have
             so
             much
             sin
             conveyed
             to
             us
             by
             Adam
             by
             propagation
             ,
             but
             thus
             ?
             As
             we
             may
             read
             in
             Rom.
             5.
             
             
               By
               one
               man
               sin
               came
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             Now
             Adam
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             head
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             the
             head
             of
             that
             ,
             al
             mankind
             are
             looked
             upon
             as
             members
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             head
             in
             that
             notion
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             that
             consideration
             .
             Adam
             was
             not
             looked
             upon
             as
             a
             parent
             only
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             father
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             looked
             upon
             only
             as
             the
             children
             of
             Adam
             ,
             but
             as
             members
             ,
             so
             that
             al
             men
             were
             looked
             upon
             as
             one
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             speakes
             but
             of
             two
             men
             ,
             the
             first
             Adam
             and
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             that
             look
             as
             sin
             is
             conveyed
             to
             us
             ,
             being
             members
             of
             the
             First
             Adam
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             the
             head
             of
             the
             First
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             grace
             comes
             to
             be
             conveyed
             unto
             the
             soul
             by
             our
             being
             members
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             being
             the
             head
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             way
             of
             conveyance
             of
             holiness
             ,
             our
             union
             with
             
             Christ
             ,
             So
             that
             now
             the
             holiness
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             comes
             to
             us
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             mistical
             union
             .
             As
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             natural
             union
             of
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             with
             the
             head
             ,
             there
             comes
             animal
             spirits
             to
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             so
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             mistical
             union
             with
             Christ
             our
             head
             ,
             there
             is
             conveyed
             holiness
             and
             grace
             to
             strengthen
             us
             against
             our
             corruptions
             .
             As
             the
             oyntment
             did
             run
             from
             Aarons
             head
             〈◊〉
             ●to
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             members
             ,
             so
             Christ
             that
             is
             anoyt●●at
             hath
             the
             oyl
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             gladness
             but
             holiness
             too
             ,
             doth
             descend
             down
             to
             al
             his
             members
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             union
             they
             have
             with
             him
             .
             And
             for
             that
             end
             you
             have
             a
             most
             famous
             scripture
             in
             Rom.
             8.2
             .
             
               For
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               hath
               made
               me
               free
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             scripture
             that
             hath
             very
             much
             in
             it
             .
             What
             doth
             he
             mean
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ?
             The
             Law
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             mighty
             power
             that
             there
             is
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             death
             that
             comes
             by
             sin
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             unbeleevers
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             sin
             hath
             strength
             going
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             hath
             power
             with
             it
             .
             So
             a
             Law
             of
             sin
             there
             is
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             compelled
             to
             sin
             ,
             as
             ,
             I
             may
             so
             speake
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             is
             compelled
             to
             a
             thing
             by
             a
             law
             ,
             a
             law
             of
             sin
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             no
             excuse
             to
             them
             .
             And
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             compelled
             to
             sin
             ,
             they
             are
             compelled
             to
             death
             to
             .
             But
             how
             shal
             this
             Law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             be
             overcome
             ?
             Marke
             the
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Law
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               in
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               made
               me
               free
               from
               the
               Law
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               .
            
             The
             Law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Life
             ,
             here
             is
             two
             gradations
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             holiness
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             likewise
             a
             Law
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             The
             corruption
             in
             the
             heart
             hath
             a
             strength
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             holiness
             of
             Christ
             hath
             a
             strength
             in
             it
             too
             ,
             So
             that
             when
             grace
             comes
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             heart
             goes
             on
             in
             a
             way
             of
             holiness
             ,
             in
             a
             holy
             kind
             of
             necessity
             ,
             
               We
               can
               do
               nothing
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             But
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             willingness
             goes
             along
             with
             it
             too
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             Love
             and
             kindness
             ,
             
             but
             by
             this
             word
             of
             Law
             is
             meant
             ,
             a
             strong
             impetuousness
             ,
             a
             migh●y
             power
             that
             carries
             the
             soul
             on
             to
             holiness
             .
             Again
             ,
             secondly
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             holiness
             of
             Christ
             it
             is
             a
             holiness
             that
             is
             ful
             of
             life
             .
             First
             it
             is
             Life
             .
             And
             secondly
             it
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             Life
             .
             Now
             the
             spiri●
             of
             life
             is
             a
             higher
             degree
             then
             life
             ,
             as
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             thing
             hath
             the
             quickning
             of
             the
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             beyond
             what
             the
             whol
             bulke
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             .
             When
             the
             spirit
             of
             herbs
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             is
             extracted
             you
             know
             those
             spirits
             have
             much
             quickning
             in
             them
             ,
             beyond
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             so
             the
             spirit
             would
             express
             the
             mighty
             activity
             in
             the
             holyness
             that
             comes
             from
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             Oh
             my
             brethren
             ,
             you
             see
             then
             here
             ,
             that
             Godliness
             is
             no
             dul
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             heavy
             thing
             ,
             no
             poor
             ,
             weake
             ,
             contemptible
             thing
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             life
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             speakes
             of
             grace
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             but
             two
             things
             in
             sin
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             grace
             there
             is
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             al
             this
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             It
             is
             not
             in
             our
             owne
             resolutions
             ,
             purposes
             ,
             endeavours
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             union
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             it
             is
             that
             brings
             grace
             unto
             the
             heart
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             much
             corruption
             before
             ,
             yet
             the
             soul
             being
             thus
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             looking
             upon
             Christ
             as
             the
             head
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             doth
             draw
             virtue
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             a
             mighty
             strong
             virtue
             to
             help
             the
             soul
             against
             corruption
             ,
             and
             quicken
             it
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             thus
             comes
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             soul
             by
             Christ
             in
             sanctification
             ,
          
           
             Carnal
             hearts
             ,
             they
             know
             no
             way
             in
             the
             world
             how
             to
             get
             grace
             ,
             they
             heare
             talking
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             leaving
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             get
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             wil
             go
             and
             pray
             ,
             read
             ,
             heare
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             I
             but
             you
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             grace
             lies
             in
             another
             way
             then
             you
             think
             of
             ,
             for
             you
             think
             it
             must
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             I
             but
             it
             must
             come
             from
             
             God
             in
             a
             mistical
             way
             through
             Christ
             .
             Perhaps
             some
             of
             you
             hearing
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             understand
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             al
             grace
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             be
             conveyed
             by
             Christ
             as
             through
             the
             cisterne
             ,
             I
             but
             you
             must
             understand
             also
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             have
             it
             from
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             a
             head
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             the
             members
             ,
             through
             a
             mistical
             union
             that
             your
             souls
             must
             have
             with
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             you
             be
             made
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             made
             one
             with
             Christ
             .
             As
             the
             member
             can
             never
             receive
             any
             spirit
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             united
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             being
             tied
             to
             the
             body
             .
             If
             you
             take
             an
             arme
             of
             flesh
             and
             tie
             it
             to
             a
             mans
             shoulder
             it
             wil
             never
             receive
             life
             that
             way
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             have
             a
             natural
             union
             .
             Just
             thus
             your
             common
             Professors
             ,
             that
             meerly
             have
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             spiritually
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             like
             to
             Armes
             ti●d
             on
             to
             the
             shoulder
             ,
             or
             to
             wooden
             legs
             that
             are
             fastened
             upon
             mens
             thighes
             that
             want
             legs
             ,
             they
             have
             some
             use
             of
             those
             legs
             to
             help
             thē
             a
             little
             to
             go
             ,
             I
             but
             those
             legs
             have
             not
             virtue
             and
             life
             conveyed
             from
             the
             head
             .
             So
             your
             common
             Christians
             ,
             they
             have
             some
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             fastened
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             wooden
             leg
             is
             fastened
             to
             a
             mans
             body
             ,
             they
             make
             some
             use
             of
             Christ
             ,
             some
             profession
             of
             Christ
             &
             can
             speake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             what
             they
             heare
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             somewhat
             serviceable
             and
             useful
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             but
             they
             have
             not
             life
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hence
             they
             have
             not
             holiness
             from
             Christ
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             true
             holiness
             that
             comes
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Another
             thing
             that
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             in
             Christ
             ,
             how
             the
             rest
             of
             sanctification
             comes
             to
             the
             soul
             through
             him
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             In
             Christ
             there
             are
             the
             greatest
             arguments
             for
             holiness
             that
             possibly
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             and
             Christ
             comes
             to
             be
             a
             rest
             of
             sanctification
             that
             way
             :
             when
             the
             soul
             comes
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             and
             knowes
             Christ
             in
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             the
             soul
             sees
             in
             Christ
             enough
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             for
             holiness
             ,
             if
             it
             never
             saw
             any
             thing
             else
             there
             is
             enough
             in
             Christ
             to
             help
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             
             of
             holiness
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             discovered
             in
             Christ
             hath
             a
             mighty
             power
             to
             help
             the
             soul
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             further
             it
             in
             the
             way
             of
             holiness
             ,
             as
             now
             to
             instance
             the
             mighty
             arguments
             that
             there
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             against
             sin
             and
             for
             holiness
             ,
             as
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             
               Containing
               two
               strong
               Arguments
               in
               Christ
               for
               holiness
               .
               First
               ,
               In
               him
               the
               soul
               sees
               the
               greatest
               breach
               between
               it
               and
               God
               by
               reason
               of
               Sin.
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               him
               it
               sees
               the
               greatest
               Hatred
               of
               Sin
               in
               God.
               
            
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             the
             foul
             sees
             the
             greatest
             breach
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             that
             sin
             made
             between
             God
             and
             the
             creature
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             we
             preach
             the
             Law
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             tel
             you
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             that
             is
             due
             to
             sin
             ,
             this
             acquaints
             you
             with
             somewhat
             of
             the
             breach
             that
             sin
             made
             between
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             terrifie
             you
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             breach
             between
             God
             and
             a
             soul
             by
             sin
             ,
             is
             never
             throughly
             seen
             ,
             til
             you
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             soul
             never
             throughly
             sees
             sin
             til
             then
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sees
             Christ
             indeed
             ,
             sees
             Christ
             so
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             union
             with
             him
             ,
             then
             it
             understands
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             after
             another
             manner
             then
             ever
             it
             did
             before
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             faith
             doth
             more
             purge
             the
             heart
             from
             sin
             ,
             then
             al
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             Law
             possibly
             can
             do
             ,
             yea
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             let
             a
             crevis
             into
             hel
             ,
             and
             let
             you
             see
             into
             al
             the
             torment
             that
             is
             there
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             discover
             so
             much
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             when
             you
             come
             to
             have
             a
             real
             sight
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             how
             sin
             made
             such
             a
             breach
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             made
             up
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             but
             the
             son
             of
             God
             must
             come
             and
             take
             upon
             him
             mans
             sin
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             greatest
             discovery
             of
             the
             
             evil
             of
             sin
             that
             possibly
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             
               Others
               know
               this
               as
               wel
               as
               beleevers
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             know
             it
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             but
             none
             can
             know
             this
             throughly
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             through
             faith
             have
             the
             real
             sight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             the
             real
             sight
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             another
             strong
             argument
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             in
             Christ
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             infinite
             hatred
             of
             sin
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             so
             infinitly
             hate
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             spare
             his
             owne
             son
             ,
             this
             shewes
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             .
             We
             heare
             much
             of
             hell
             and
             of
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             now
             when
             I
             come
             to
             consider
             the
             fruit
             of
             Gods
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             in
             his
             son
             ,
             this
             shewes
             me
             a
             great
             deale
             more
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             And
             therefore
             ,
             though
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             law
             may
             restrain
             men
             from
             sin
             ,
             I
             but
             when
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             know
             the
             infinite
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             his
             son
             to
             satisfie
             for
             sin
             ,
             this
             shewes
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             this
             shewes
             the
             infinite
             holiness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             his
             only
             son
             to
             purchase
             holiness
             .
             And
             in
             this
             we
             see
             the
             infinite
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             die
             for
             sin
             ,
             the
             infinite
             price
             of
             the
             soul
             to
             purchase
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             infinite
             difficulty
             in
             the
             deliverance
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             prevail
             upon
             the
             heart
             more
             then
             the
             viewing
             of
             Christ
             .
             There
             is
             so
             many
             things
             that
             I
             cannot
             speak
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             soul
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             makes
             the
             soul
             hate
             sin
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             in
             love
             with
             holiness
             .
             The
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             in
             any
             common
             way
             ,
             hath
             as
             much
             power
             to
             restrain
             sin
             as
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             in
             a
             spiritual
             way
             ,
             in
             a
             saving
             way
             ,
             it
             hath
             an
             infinite
             efficacy
             in
             it
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             special
             way
             for
             a
             soul
             to
             help
             it self
             against
             its
             own
             corruptions
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             to
             dive
             into
             the
             knowledg
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             look
             into
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             pry
             into
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             be
             much
             conversant
             in
             the
             mistery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             there
             consider
             what
             argument
             thou
             maiest
             draw
             against
             thy
             
             sins
             .
             They
             are
             poor
             ,
             low
             arguments
             ,
             that
             common
             people
             draw
             against
             their
             sins
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             temptation
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             ,
             Oh!
             let
             me
             take
             heed
             I
             do
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             my
             master
             and
             mistris
             wil
             know
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             one
             wil
             know
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             if
             I
             do
             it
             ,
             I
             shal
             be
             brought
             to
             punishment
             ,
             these
             are
             poor
             ,
             low
             arguments
             ,
             But
             saith
             a
             beleever
             ,
             Oh
             let
             me
             not
             commit
             sin
             ,
             Why
             ?
             It
             is
             that
             that
             brought
             the
             son
             of
             God
             down
             from
             heaven
             to
             be
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             man.
             It
             is
             that
             that
             made
             the
             greatest
             stir
             in
             the
             world
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             that
             Gods
             soul
             infinitly
             hates
             and
             it
             is
             that
             that
             made
             such
             a
             breach
             between
             the
             soul
             and
             God
             ,
             as
             only
             can
             be
             made
             up
             by
             the
             son
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             the
             arguments
             that
             a
             beleever
             hath
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             beleever
             being
             conversant
             ●n
             these
             arguments
             ,
             and
             often
             exercising
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             being
             made
             real
             to
             the
             soul
             .
             They
             must
             needs
             have
             a
             mighty
             power
             to
             overcome
             any
             corruption
             whatsoever
             .
             As
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             the
             husband
             man
             that
             let
             out
             the
             vineyard
             sent
             for
             fruit
             ,
             and
             they
             took
             the
             servant
             and
             beate
             him
             ,
             and
             killed
             another
             ,
             at
             length
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             wil
             send
             my
             son
             ,
             surely
             they
             wil
             reverence
             him
             .
             So
             may
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             and
             such
             arguments
             against
             thy
             sin
             ,
             to
             overcome
             thy
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             thee
             on
             to
             the
             way
             of
             holiness
             ,
             perhaps
             those
             arguments
             thy
             corruptions
             break
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             but
             like
             Sampsons
             cords
             ,
             thy
             corruption
             snaps
             them
             asunder
             like
             flax
             .
             I
             but
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             I
             wil
             send
             my
             son
             ,
             and
             reveale
             the
             glorious
             misteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             my
             son
             ,
             I
             wil
             shew
             to
             their
             souls
             what
             my
             son
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             deep
             counsels
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             soules
             in
             my
             son
             are
             and
             these
             shal
             prevail
             upon
             you
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             al
             their
             fearfulness
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             strictness
             in
             walking
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             convinced
             them
             ;
             you
             wonder
             why
             they
             wil
             be
             so
             strict
             and
             fearful
             to
             offend
             ,
             do
             you
             wonder
             at
             it
             ?
             Oh
             my
             brethren
             ,
             they
             have
             arguments
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             that
             you
             know
             not
             of
             ,
             God
             hath
             revealed
             much
             of
             his
             son
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             wonderful
             misteries
             of
             Godliness
             revealed
             
             in
             his
             son
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             arguments
             they
             go
             upon
             .
             They
             do
             not
             go
             upon
             such
             mean
             and
             low
             arguments
             as
             you
             do
             ;
             meane
             and
             low
             arguments
             may
             keep
             men
             in
             an
             orderly
             course
             ,
             to
             live
             quietly
             with
             their
             Neighbors
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             thievery
             ,
             drunkenness
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             arguments
             that
             the
             heathen
             had
             skil
             of
             may
             keep
             them
             from
             those
             things
             .
             But
             the
             saints
             ,
             beleevers
             ,
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             wayes
             of
             Christ
             they
             have
             higher
             arguments
             ,
             they
             behold
             him
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             come
             to
             have
             power
             against
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             ease
             in
             their
             souls
             .
             Thus
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             you
             have
             Corruptions
             prevailing
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             perhaps
             strive
             with
             them
             with
             such
             and
             such
             arguments
             ,
             but
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             such
             things
             ,
             you
             shal
             see
             so
             much
             against
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             for
             holiness
             ,
             as
             that
             that
             I
             shal
             discover
             to
             you
             shal
             help
             you
             against
             your
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             further
             you
             in
             the
             way
             of
             holiness
             ,
             and
             so
             you
             shal
             have
             rest
             unto
             your
             souls
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XL.
             
          
           
             
               Shewing
               how
               Sanctification
               comes
               from
               Christ
               ,
               in
               six
               Particulars
               more
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               he
               that
               reveals
               the
               Father
               to
               the
               Soul.
               2.
               
               Through
               Christ
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               is
               shed
               abroad
               into
               the
               heart
               .
               3.
               
               All
               the
               Promises
               are
               made
               to
               us
               through
               him
               .
               4.
               
               In
               him
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               are
               effectual
               .
               5.
               
               He
               sends
               the
               Spirit
               into
               the
               heart
               .
               6.
               
               Christ
               Rules
               in
               the
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             SEventhly
             :
             Christ
             comes
             to
             be
             our
             Sanctification
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             rest
             of
             sanctification
             in
             Christ
             thus
             :
             It
             's
             Christ
             that
             doth
             make
             known
             the
             Father
             unto
             the
             soul
             :
             
               No
               man
               knows
               the
               Father
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               but
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               him
               to
               whom
               the
               Son
               reveals
               him
               .
            
             I
             suppose
             you
             know
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             
               And
               if
               you
               have
               seen
               me
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               you
               have
               seen
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             in
             John
             14.
             
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             makes
             known
             God
             unto
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             mighty
             power
             to
             work
             Holiness
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God.
             Saith
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             John
             ,
             in
             1
             John
             2.4
             .
             
               He
               that
               saith
               ,
               I
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               not
               his
               Commandements
               ,
               is
               a
               lyar
               .
            
             The
             knowledg
             of
             God
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             neglect
             of
             Gods
             Commandements
             .
             There
             is
             a
             mighty
             power
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God
             for
             the
             Sanctifying
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             very
             looking
             upon
             Gods
             Holiness
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             power
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             the
             reason
             of
             al
             the
             wickedness
             and
             prophaness
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             men
             know
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             know
             not
             what
             an
             infinite
             ,
             blessed
             ,
             glorious
             God
             they
             have
             to
             deal
             withal
             :
             
               They
               that
               know
               thy
               Name
               ,
               will
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             So
             may
             we
             say
             ,
             Those
             that
             know
             thy
             Name
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             will
             fear
             thee
             ,
             they
             will
             serve
             thee
             ,
             they
             will
             walk
             before
             thee
             in
             obedience
             and
             Holiness
             .
             Now
             the
             
             knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             some
             kind
             of
             Natural
             knowledg
             of
             God
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             beholding
             the
             Works
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             know
             somwhat
             of
             him
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             in
             1
             Cor.
             1.21
             .
             
               After
               that
               in
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Creature
             ,
             in
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             that
             shines
             in
             the
             Creature
             ,
             
               the
               World
               by
               Wisdom
               knew
               not
               God.
            
             The
             World
             by
             Wisdom
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             World
             by
             all
             their
             Natural
             Understanding
             ,
             by
             al
             Learning
             that
             Phylosophers
             had
             ,
             that
             saw
             much
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             shining
             in
             the
             Creature
             ,
             yet
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             by
             al
             their
             wisdom
             they
             knew
             not
             God
             ;
             but
             yet
             
               it
               pleased
               God
               by
               the
               foolishness
               of
               preaching
               to
               save
               them
               that
               beleeve
               .
            
             And
             what
             preaching
             was
             this
             ?
             verse
             23.
             
             
               We
               preach
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             saving
             knowledg
             but
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             the
             Soul
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             reveals
             the
             Father
             to
             him
             ,
             reveals
             the
             Counsels
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             reveals
             the
             very
             heart
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             many
             poor
             people
             that
             are
             very
             ignorant
             before
             they
             come
             to
             know
             Christ
             ,
             know
             little
             or
             nothing
             of
             God
             at
             al
             ,
             but
             had
             strange
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             come
             to
             be
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             begin
             to
             have
             high
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             high
             and
             honorable
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             those
             high
             and
             honorable
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             mightily
             prevail
             upon
             their
             hearts
             to
             purge
             out
             sin
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             their
             hearts
             exceedingly
             .
             Do
             but
             consider
             of
             those
             places
             where
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             been
             but
             very
             little
             ,
             what
             poor
             thoughts
             they
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             live
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             Ungodliness
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             when
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             to
             any
             place
             ,
             and
             God
             comes
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             there
             the
             Devil
             is
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             people
             being
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledg
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             be
             sanctified
             unto
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             That
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             It
             is
             Christ
             that
             reveals
             the
             Father
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             so
             comes
             for
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             It
             is
             through
             Christ
             that
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             a
             mighty
             power
             to
             sanctify
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             shedding
             abroad
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             this
             only
             can
             be
             in
             Christ
             .
             There
             may
             be
             ,
             though
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             common
             fruites
             of
             Gods
             bounty
             ,
             general
             patience
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             the
             special
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             sanctifying
             power
             that
             goes
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             only
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             soul
             comes
             once
             to
             have
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             there
             flowes
             the
             sweet
             sence
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             is
             shed
             abroad
             ,
             according
             unto
             the
             scripture
             Phrase
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             being
             filled
             with
             the
             sweetness
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             be
             sanctified
             thereby
             ,
             then
             al
             base
             love
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             sin
             comes
             to
             be
             eaten
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             comes
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             ,
             in
             a
             blessed
             ,
             sweet
             ,
             and
             gracious
             manner
             after
             the
             Lord.
             Al
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Law
             cannot
             sanctifie
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             shedding
             abroad
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             heart
             can
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             by
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Law
             sin
             may
             be
             restrained
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Law
             the
             heart
             can
             never
             be
             sanctified
             .
             This
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             the
             terror
             of
             the
             Law
             may
             restrain
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             it
             can
             never
             sanctifie
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             Law
             are
             useful
             to
             be
             preached
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             for
             to
             restrain
             Sin
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             preach
             them
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             think
             that
             we
             can
             thereby
             possibly
             sanctifie
             the
             heart
             ,
             corruption
             may
             be
             restrained
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             ,
             that
             which
             must
             sanctifie
             the
             heart
             must
             be
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             As
             I
             remember
             .
             Fulgentius
             ,
             compares
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             beleever
             ,
             to
             the
             fire
             that
             is
             within
             the
             furnace
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             his
             common
             bounty
             ,
             to
             a
             few
             sparkes
             that
             fly
             out
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             furnace
             ;
             take
             al
             the
             love
             of
             God
             that
             is
             in
             the
             creature
             suppose
             the
             Lord
             should
             give
             unto
             you
             the
             possession
             of
             al
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             should
             make
             a
             thousand
             worlds
             and
             give
             thee
             possession
             of
             them
             al
             ,
             this
             were
             but
             as
             a
             spark
             from
             the
             furnace
             ;
             but
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             as
             the
             
             heat
             of
             the
             furnace
             :
             and
             as
             the
             heat
             (
             you
             know
             )
             consumes
             stubble
             ,
             &
             combustible
             matter
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             that
             heat
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             shed
             abroad
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             consumes
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             growes
             up
             into
             holiness
             thereby
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             with
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Beleever
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             the
             fruites
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             frost
             may
             keep
             down
             some
             weeds
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             sun-shine
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             and
             the
             warme
             beames
             that
             makes
             the
             fruit
             to
             ripen
             and
             to
             grow
             up
             ,
             that
             fruit
             that
             growes
             in
             the
             sun
             is
             soonest
             ripe
             ,
             your
             grasse
             that
             growes
             in
             the
             orchard
             is
             sowre
             and
             the
             beast
             wil
             not
             eate
             it
             ,
             and
             other
             herbs
             that
             grow
             in
             the
             shade
             comes
             to
             no
             maturity
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             so
             good
             as
             those
             that
             grow
             in
             the
             sun
             ,
             fruit
             that
             growes
             upon
             the
             wal
             ,
             how
             quickly
             doth
             that
             grow
             ripe
             ,
             whereas
             the
             other
             that
             grows
             in
             the
             shade
             withers
             ;
             so
             there
             are
             some
             that
             live
             altogether
             under
             Legal
             feares
             ,
             and
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             perhaps
             they
             have
             somtimes
             fruite
             but
             it
             is
             sour
             fruit
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             sweet
             fruite
             as
             comes
             from
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             sun-shine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             shine
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             fruite
             is
             sweet
             ,
             and
             they
             thrive
             better
             ,
             and
             looke
             more
             lovely
             and
             live
             a
             more
             amiable
             and
             lovely
             life
             then
             the
             lives
             of
             others
             .
             And
             this
             is
             another
             way
             ,
             how
             Christ
             comes
             to
             be
             our
             sanctification
             in
             shedding
             abroad
             the
             love
             of
             God
             into
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             scripture
             is
             ful
             of
             ,
             how
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             shed
             abroad
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Ninthly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             Sanctification
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             becaus
             al
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             made
             to
             us
             in
             him
             he
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             al
             the
             promises
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             al
             made
             good
             in
             him
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             boundance
             of
             sanctifying
             power
             in
             them
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             through
             him
             that
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             ,
             which
             hath
             a
             mighty
             sanctifying
             power
             .
             As
             for
             the
             First
             ?
             In
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.20
             .
             
               For
               al
               the
               promises
               
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               yea
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               Amen
               unto
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               by
               us
               .
            
             Al
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             him
             are
             yea
             &
             in
             him
             amen
             :
             al
             Gospel
             promises
             are
             made
             unto
             us
             by
             christ
             &
             that
             is
             a
             very
             useful
             &
             a
             notable
             meditation
             ,
             to
             consider
             of
             al
             promises
             that
             they
             come
             unto
             us
             from
             Christ
             ,
             an
             excellent
             meditation
             to
             set
             out
             the
             excellency
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             in
             him
             are
             al
             the
             promises
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             him
             yea
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ?
             That
             is
             they
             are
             confirmed
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             him
             they
             are
             made
             certain
             to
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             good
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             of
             your
             books
             read
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               For
               al
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               yea
               ,
            
             and
             I
             find
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             your
             books
             ,
             but
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             and
             other
             interpreters
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             read
             in
             some
             copies
             thus
             ,
             
               Therefore
               in
               him
               let
               them
               be
               yea
               and
               Amen
               ,
               unto
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               by
               us
               .
            
             Al
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             him
             are
             yea
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             certain
             things
             in
             Christ
             as
             the
             foundation
             ,
             therefore
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             so
             Beza
             saith
             it
             is
             read
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             Amen
             in
             him
             unto
             the
             praise
             of
             God.
             That
             is
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             made
             al
             promises
             in
             him
             as
             certain
             ,
             so
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             our
             faith
             say
             Amen
             unto
             the
             promises
             that
             are
             made
             in
             him
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             shal
             we
             Glorifie
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             shal
             look
             upon
             the
             promises
             by
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Amen
             unto
             our
             soules
             .
             Now
             the
             word
             ,
             Amen
             signifies
             firme
             and
             sure
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             Amen
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             signifies
             at
             the
             end
             of
             our
             prayer
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Hebrew
             word
             that
             signifies
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             prayed
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             thy
             promise
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             Amen
             ,
             when
             you
             conclude
             your
             prayer
             with
             Amen
             .
             It
             is
             a
             word
             that
             is
             used
             for
             faith
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             expression
             of
             faith
             after
             we
             have
             made
             our
             prayer
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             here
             ,
             therefore
             al
             the
             promises
             in
             him
             are
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             in
             Christ
             and
             affirmed
             in
             Christ
             as
             certain
             ,
             therefore
             in
             him
             let
             them
             be
             Amen
             unto
             the
             soul
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             as
             firme
             and
             certain
             things
             unto
             us
             ,
             for
             
             us
             to
             rest
             upon
             ,
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             thereby
             shal
             we
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             ye
             have
             so
             many
             precious
             promises
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             are
             unto
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             by
             us
             ,
             we
             by
             faith
             say
             Amen
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             make
             them
             as
             firme
             and
             sure
             unto
             our
             soules
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             faith
             upon
             them
             .
             So
             you
             may
             understand
             in
             some
             measure
             this
             scripture
             ,
             which
             hath
             exceeding
             much
             in
             it
             ,
             thus
             you
             see
             by
             Christ
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             I
             but
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             
               How
               doth
               this
               help
               our
               sanctification
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             exceeding
             much
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             helps
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             beleever
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             exercised
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             grow
             more
             abundantly
             in
             sanctification
             then
             others
             .
             The
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             channels
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             mercy
             for
             our
             salvation
             ,
             but
             of
             holiness
             for
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             you
             have
             a
             most
             excellent
             scripture
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
             
               Having
               therefore
               these
               promises
               ,
               dearly
               beloved
               let
               us
               clense
               our selves
               from
               al
               filthiness
               of
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
               perfecting
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
            
             It
             is
             as
             ful
             a
             scripture
             as
             I
             know
             any
             ,
             here
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             what
             use
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             would
             have
             you
             make
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             mercy
             .
             It
             may
             be
             you
             think
             that
             seeing
             there
             is
             such
             promises
             of
             mercy
             you
             may
             take
             more
             liberty
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             the
             reasoning
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             take
             more
             liberty
             therby
             ,
             but
             seeing
             we
             have
             such
             promises
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             let
             us
             clense
             our selves
             from
             al
             filthiness
             ,
             filthines
             cannot
             stand
             with
             beleeving
             of
             promises
             .
             And
             marke
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               from
               al
               filthiness
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             you
             to
             say
             ,
             you
             have
             as
             good
             a
             heart
             towards
             God
             as
             any
             others
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             my
             heart
             is
             right
             ,
             my
             spirit
             is
             right
             ,
             I
             but
             you
             must
             clense
             from
             al
             filthiness
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             these
             promises
             if
             you
             have
             the
             right
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             wil
             be
             mighty
             clensing
             .
             And
             marke
             ,
             from
             
               al
               filthiness
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             clense
             from
             some
             gross
             filthiness
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             not
             live
             in
             the
             grost
             
             sins
             that
             others
             of
             the
             world
             live
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             your
             neighbors
             live
             in
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             not
             whoremungers
             ,
             drunkards
             cheaters
             ,
             prophaners
             of
             the
             saboth
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             but
             these
             promises
             wil
             cleanse
             from
             
               al
               filthiness
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             shal
             be
             no
             filthiness
             that
             shal
             stick
             to
             you
             as
             to
             the
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             but
             it
             wil
             clense
             gradually
             ,
             by
             degrees
             from
             al
             Filthiness
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             
               And
               spirit
            
             ,
             or
             of
             spirit
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             you
             make
             conscience
             of
             wicked
             actions
             ,
             but
             cleanse
             you
             from
             your
             very
             thoughts
             ,
             these
             promises
             wil
             clense
             from
             the
             filthiness
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             I
             perhaps
             they
             may
             a
             little
             serve
             the
             turne
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             but
             from
             the
             filthiness
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             filthiness
             of
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             the
             Filthiness
             of
             the
             affections
             ,
             those
             inward
             spiritual
             wickednesses
             .
             Of
             pride
             ,
             malice
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             May
             be
             you
             would
             count
             it
             a
             vild
             thing
             to
             be
             accused
             of
             whordom
             ,
             the
             Filthiness
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             I
             but
             what
             say
             you
             to
             the
             filthiness
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             of
             pride
             ,
             malice
             ,
             distrust
             ,
             earthly
             mindedness
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             these
             promises
             are
             to
             clense
             from
             the
             filthiness
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             aswel
             as
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             then
             
               perfecting
               holiness
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
            
             it
             makes
             them
             fear
             God
             more
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             perfects
             holiness
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             as
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             content
             with
             no
             measure
             of
             holiness
             ,
             but
             growes
             higher
             and
             higher
             til
             he
             comes
             to
             perfection
             .
             Here
             you
             see
             the
             use
             of
             promises
             ,
             what
             a
             clensing
             nature
             promises
             have
             ,
             Oh
             my
             brethren
             ,
             be
             much
             exercised
             in
             promises
             ,
             lay
             up
             promises
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             get
             power
             over
             your
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             one
             scripture
             more
             for
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             in
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             
               Whereby
               are
               given
               unto
               us
               exceeding
               great
               and
               precious
               promises
               .
            
             The
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             they
             are
             precious
             ,
             more
             worth
             then
             a
             world
             ,
             a
             beleever
             that
             knows
             the
             preciousness
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             accounts
             more
             of
             them
             then
             of
             his
             estate
             .
             What
             do
             you
             account
             precious
             ?
             that
             you
             may
             have
             your
             ships
             laden
             home
             with
             precious
             things
             ,
             I
             but
             to
             have
             your
             hearts
             filled
             with
             precious
             promises
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             better
             then
             these
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             wherein
             do
             
             these
             promises
             appeare
             to
             be
             so
             precious
             ?
             It
             appeares
             by
             this
             ,
             whereby
             are
             given
             unto
             us
             exceeding
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             ,
             
               that
               by
               these
               you
               might
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               divine
               nature
               ,
            
             that
             by
             these
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             you
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             holiness
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             that
             is
             called
             the
             divine
             nature
             ,
             having
             escaped
             the
             corruptions
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             through
             lust
             .
             By
             these
             the
             soul
             escapes
             the
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             by
             lust
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             escapes
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             doth
             not
             live
             so
             wickedly
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             but
             comes
             to
             be
             made
             partaker
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             through
             these
             promises
             .
             So
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             rest
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             because
             in
             him
             al
             promises
             are
             made
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             mighty
             clensing
             virtue
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             heart
             ,
             you
             would
             willingly
             have
             interest
             in
             promises
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             mercy
             that
             the
             promise
             holds
             forth
             ,
             now
             as
             you
             would
             have
             the
             interest
             in
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             mercy
             that
             the
             promises
             holds
             forth
             ,
             so
             you
             must
             labor
             to
             feele
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             promises
             to
             clense
             your
             hearts
             and
             make
             you
             partaker
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             .
          
           
             Tenthly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             sanctification
             ,
             because
             in
             him
             al
             the
             ordinances
             are
             effectual
             ,
             the
             ordinances
             are
             effectual
             only
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             gave
             his
             ordinances
             unto
             his
             Church
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             come
             to
             be
             effectual
             through
             him
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             what
             you
             come
             to
             heare
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             how
             much
             of
             Christ
             you
             have
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             you
             come
             to
             the
             sacrament
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             what
             you
             partake
             of
             there
             ,
             but
             what
             of
             Christ
             you
             get
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             what
             you
             partake
             of
             there
             ,
             but
             what
             of
             Christ
             you
             get
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             Christ
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             sacrament
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             efficacy
             of
             al
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             the
             ordinances
             are
             but
             al
             as
             the
             
               vehiculum
               Christi
            
             ,
             the
             conveyance
             of
             Christ
             unto
             the
             soul
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             should
             when
             we
             come
             to
             any
             ordinance
             think
             with
             our selves
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             of
             Christ
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             of
             Christ
             here
             ?
             have
             we
             met
             with
             any
             thing
             of
             Christ
             here
             ?
             In
             the
             word
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             sacraments
             ,
             hath
             my
             heart
             
             been
             drawn
             neerer
             to
             Christ
             in
             them
             ?
             For
             certain
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             virtue
             and
             kernel
             of
             al
             the
             ordinances
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             those
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             profit
             more
             in
             one
             month
             now
             by
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             in
             al
             their
             lives
             .
             Before
             the
             ordinances
             were
             as
             empty
             things
             ,
             and
             liveless
             things
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             they
             come
             now
             to
             be
             made
             effectual
             .
          
           
             Eleventhly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             by
             sending
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             for
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             comes
             from
             the
             father
             and
             the
             son
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             expect
             the
             saving
             work
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             nor
             the
             sanctifying
             worke
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             through
             Christ
             ,
             for
             so
             Christ
             saith
             in
             that
             place
             in
             John
             16.14
             .
             concerning
             the
             spirit
             He
             saith
             he
             wil
             send
             his
             spirit
             ,
             
               He
               shal
               glorifie
               me
               for
               he
               shal
               receive
               of
               mine
               .
            
             The
             spirit
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             receive
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             any
             sanctification
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             through
             Christ
             ,
             he
             must
             receive
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             works
             from
             the
             father
             and
             from
             the
             son
             .
             And
             therfore
             the
             scripture
             hath
             that
             phrase
             ,
             
               We
               are
               baptised
               into
               one
               spirit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             by
             being
             baptised
             into
             Christ
             ,
             having
             the
             inward
             work
             of
             baptisme
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             partakers
             now
             of
             that
             one
             spirit
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Now
             such
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             wrought
             by
             any
             natural
             meanes
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             have
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             be
             sent
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             saints
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               temple
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Now
             what
             ever
             worke
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             there
             is
             required
             for
             sanctification
             that
             must
             be
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             .
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             never
             comes
             to
             sanctifie
             any
             ,
             but
             the
             members
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             never
             comes
             to
             any
             but
             to
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             in
             this
             work
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             common
             gifts
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             that
             the
             
             heathens
             have
             ,
             but
             for
             this
             gift
             of
             true
             holiness
             it
             is
             only
             in
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             doth
             come
             into
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Christ
             is
             our
             sanctification
             by
             his
             Kingly
             power
             ,
             swaying
             his
             scepter
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             ruling
             there
             ,
             subduing
             our
             lusts
             as
             a
             king
             subdues
             rebels
             ,
             and
             walking
             and
             governing
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             .
             Christ
             doth
             exercise
             a
             kingly
             power
             when
             any
             soul
             doth
             beleeve
             ,
             when
             Christ
             comes
             into
             any
             heart
             ,
             he
             comes
             into
             the
             heart
             to
             exercise
             a
             kingly
             power
             there
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             his
             throne
             in
             a
             kingly
             manner
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             he
             comes
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             give
             rest
             .
             And
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             kingdom
             ,
             there
             are
             mutinies
             ,
             seditions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             sinners
             ,
             there
             are
             mutinies
             and
             seditions
             ,
             even
             against
             God
             himselfe
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             whenas
             the
             king
             sends
             forth
             power
             ,
             that
             very
             power
             prevailes
             against
             al
             things
             ,
             if
             it
             prevail
             in
             a
             way
             of
             justice
             ,
             al
             things
             are
             brought
             into
             right
             and
             due
             order
             again
             :
             So
             here
             ,
             when
             Christ
             comes
             into
             the
             heart
             as
             king
             of
             righeousness
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             king
             of
             peace
             ,
             hereby
             he
             comes
             to
             bring
             rest
             and
             quiet
             unto
             the
             heart
             by
             his
             kingly
             power
             .
             Carnal
             hearts
             ,
             they
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             kingly
             power
             of
             Christ
             would
             be
             a
             disturbance
             to
             Christians
             ,
             but
             certainly
             ,
             the
             government
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             heart
             brings
             the
             only
             rest
             and
             quiet
             unto
             the
             soul
             .
             Now
             these
             and
             several
             other
             particulars
             might
             be
             named
             ,
             but
             joyning
             these
             with
             the
             other
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             Christ
             is
             res●●nto
             the
             soul
             in
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             thus
             we
             have
             done
             with
             that
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLI
             .
          
           
             
               Six
               Consequences
               from
               the
               former
               Doctrine
               .
               I.
               The
               difference
               between
               beleevers
               and
               the
               state
               in
               Adam
               .
               II.
               We
               see
               the
               difference
               between
               Civility
               and
               true
               holiness
               .
               III.
               We
               see
               the
               reason
               why
               so
               many
               Vowes
               and
               Covenants
               to
               live
               holily
               come
               to
               nothing
               .
               IIII.
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               to
               be
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               holy
               .
               V.
               Be
               not
               hindred
               from
               comming
               to
               Christ
               ,
               albeit
               you
               have
               not
               so
               much
               holiness
               as
               you
               desire
               .
               VI.
               Hence
               we
               learne
               how
               to
               Vnderstand
               Christ
               aright
               .
            
          
           
             NOW
             there
             are
             divers
             consequences
             that
             flow
             from
             hence
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             I.
             Hence
             we
             may
             see
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             condition
             of
             beleevers
             now
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             see
             that
             beleevers
             are
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             Adam
             was
             Why
             ?
             because
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             which
             Adam
             was
             made
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             natural
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             onely
             comes
             from
             God
             the
             creator
             ,
             from
             him
             making
             him
             a
             creature
             ,
             and
             giving
             him
             the
             perfection
             that
             was
             sutable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             rational
             creature
             ,
             there
             was
             al
             the
             holiness
             that
             Adam
             had
             .
             Al
             the
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             that
             was
             in
             Adam
             ,
             was
             but
             only
             that
             that
             was
             suitable
             unto
             a
             rational
             creature
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             to
             trade
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             that
             stock
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             by
             the
             stock
             that
             God
             gave
             him
             at
             first
             ,
             only
             a
             general
             concourse
             of
             Gods
             providence
             there
             was
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             did
             continue
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             that
             Gods
             providence
             should
             go
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             uphold
             him
             in
             his
             estate
             ,
             And
             this
             was
             the
             estate
             of
             Adam
             .
          
           
           
             But
             now
             the
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             that
             the
             saints
             have
             ,
             comes
             from
             another
             principle
             ,
             it
             comes
             not
             from
             God
             as
             creator
             meerly
             ,
             but
             from
             God
             through
             a
             mediator
             ,
             from
             God
             through
             his
             son
             ,
             it
             comes
             through
             Christ
             and
             it
             is
             a
             partaking
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             Christ
             .
             We
             do
             not
             read
             of
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             work
             in
             Adam
             ,
             only
             the
             text
             faith
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               made
               him
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Image
               ,
            
             but
             that
             he
             should
             have
             his
             holiness
             through
             union
             of
             the
             second
             person
             in
             trinity
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             spirit
             that
             is
             sent
             into
             him
             by
             the
             father
             and
             the
             son
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             a
             temple
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             we
             read
             not
             .
             He
             had
             the
             principle
             of
             holiness
             to
             be
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             our
             principle
             of
             holiness
             in
             Christ
             stil
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             trusted
             with
             our
             holiness
             though
             holiness
             be
             conveyed
             to
             beleevers
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             be
             trusted
             with
             the
             principle
             of
             their
             holiness
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             stil
             .
             But
             Adam
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             Adam
             so
             long
             as
             he
             stood
             God
             would
             go
             on
             with
             a
             concourse
             of
             his
             providence
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             God
             never
             made
             such
             a
             covenant
             with
             Adam
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             a
             principle
             of
             holiness
             laid
             up
             in
             his
             son
             and
             that
             by
             faith
             he
             should
             fetch
             out
             this
             principle
             of
             Holiness
             .
          
           
             I
             wil
             show
             you
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             state
             of
             Adam
             and
             a
             beleever
             ,
             by
             this
             similitude
             ;
             a
             father
             puts
             a
             stock
             into
             his
             sons
             hand
             ,
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             tels
             him
             ,
             here
             is
             your
             portion
             ,
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             your
             portion
             ,
             go
             and
             trade
             with
             it
             aswel
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             never
             like
             to
             have
             any
             further
             from
             me
             ,
             but
             only
             what
             you
             get
             by
             this
             stock
             :
             This
             was
             the
             state
             of
             Adam
             ,
             God
             gave
             Adam
             a
             stock
             of
             holiness
             ,
             a
             stock
             of
             righteousness
             at
             First
             ,
             and
             bid
             Adam
             trade
             with
             it
             and
             that
             that
             he
             should
             have
             to
             live
             upon
             should
             be
             that
             that
             he
             got
             by
             that
             stock
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             al.
             But
             now
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             have
             al
             lost
             that
             stock
             ,
             and
             turned
             banckrupt
             ,
             now
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             set
             up
             some
             of
             mankind
             again
             ,
             there
             are
             others
             that
             must
             perish
             eternally
             ,
             and
             be
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             and
             there
             rot
             in
             prison
             
             eternally
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             give
             another
             stock
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             wil
             not
             trust
             them
             with
             it
             wholly
             ,
             but
             thus
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             Grace
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             go
             and
             trade
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             he
             gives
             them
             it
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             reserves
             the
             maine
             stock
             in
             his
             Sons
             hand
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             go
             and
             trade
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             want
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             any
             losses
             in
             your
             Trade
             come
             to
             my
             Son
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             it
             made
             up
             again
             ,
             you
             must
             give
             account
             to
             my
             Son
             every
             day
             .
             And
             now
             one
             that
             is
             set
             up
             and
             hath
             a
             little
             stock
             ,
             but
             so
             that
             he
             must
             give
             account
             to
             his
             Father
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             being
             faithful
             though
             he
             have
             losses
             he
             wil
             make
             up
             his
             loss
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             course
             is
             taken
             as
             he
             shal
             never
             break
             again
             ,
             for
             he
             shal
             have
             a
             continual
             supply
             in
             his
             Fathers
             hands
             ,
             or
             unkles
             hands
             ,
             or
             freinds
             hand
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             though
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             made
             so
             perfectly
             holy
             as
             Adam
             was
             ;
             we
             have
             not
             so
             great
             a
             stock
             as
             Adam
             ,
             but
             our
             stock
             is
             better
             ,
             for
             together
             with
             our
             stock
             of
             holiness
             we
             have
             a
             supply
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             shal
             be
             taken
             care
             of
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             loose
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             the
             least
             impairing
             of
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             it
             up
             again
             .
             So
             that
             our
             holiness
             comes
             now
             from
             another
             stock
             ,
             is
             upheld
             by
             another
             principle
             then
             then
             ever
             Adams
             was
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Reason
             why
             the
             Saints
             never
             fal
             as
             Adam
             did
             ,
             because
             the
             holiness
             that
             they
             have
             can
             never
             decay
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             turn
             banckrupt
             so
             as
             Adam
             did
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             the
             principle
             from
             Christ
             ,
             the
             water
             of
             life
             that
             shal
             flow
             into
             their
             hearts
             from
             Christ
             eternally
             .
          
           
             II.
             Another
             Consequent
             that
             follows
             from
             our
             Rest
             in
             our
             Sanctification
             in
             Christ
             is
             this
             ,
             hence
             we
             see
             the
             difference
             between
             civility
             ,
             or
             Morality
             ,
             and
             true
             holiness
             ,
             true
             Sanctification
             ,
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             Ministers
             speak
             of
             civil
             Men
             ,
             and
             men
             that
             have
             meer
             morality
             ,
             and
             live
             civilly
             ,
             I
             make
             no
             Question
             but
             you
             have
             wondred
             what
             they
             have
             meant
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             morallity
             ?
             We
             
             hear
             Ministers
             speak
             of
             Morral
             men
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             is
             a
             good
             Morral
             man
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             one
             is
             a
             civil
             man
             ,
             what
             would
             they
             have
             more
             ?
             Would
             they
             not
             have
             men
             civil
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             live
             inoffensively
             ?
             Pay
             every
             one
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             do
             no
             wrong
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             Church
             and
             serve
             God
             ,
             what
             would
             they
             have
             more
             ?
             And
             yet
             we
             hear
             Ministers
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             to
             be
             civil
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             live
             in
             scandalous
             sins
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             out
             of
             this
             point
             ,
             you
             may
             discern
             that
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             more
             required
             then
             so
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             you
             may
             know
             the
             difference
             between
             your
             civil
             and
             moral
             man
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             have
             true
             holiness
             and
             Sanctification
             .
             Your
             civil
             man
             and
             moral
             man
             ,
             he
             hath
             restraining
             Grace
             ,
             that
             keeps
             in
             his
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             doth
             it
             is
             through
             strength
             of
             Reason
             ,
             he
             sees
             in
             Reason
             that
             to
             live
             in
             such
             a
             wicked
             course
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             to
             Lie
             ,
             Swear
             ,
             Drink
             ,
             be
             unclean
             ,
             Cheat
             and
             Cozen
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             teacheth
             that
             this
             is
             a
             sin
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             the
             moral
             Philosophers
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             those
             that
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             saw
             the
             evil
             of
             such
             notorious
             vices
             ,
             and
             saw
             what
             the
             Rules
             of
             Nature
             were
             for
             the
             guiding
             of
             their
             manners
             .
             So
             I
             say
             your
             civil
             men
             ,
             they
             have
             improved
             somwhat
             of
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             they
             see
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             that
             they
             must
             not
             live
             in
             such
             and
             such
             sins
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             better
             to
             live
             justly
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             bountiful
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             many
             reach
             so
             far
             ,
             I
             but
             all
             this
             goes
             no
             further
             then
             the
             common
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             then
             the
             prudence
             and
             Reason
             of
             a
             man
             as
             a
             rational
             creature
             may
             carry
             him
             to
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             
               You
               will
               say
               what
               is
               more
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             is
             more
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             Sanctification
             of
             the
             Heart
             through
             the
             Mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             principle
             of
             Grace
             that
             must
             come
             into
             the
             Heart
             ,
             as
             a
             fruite
             of
             the
             Second
             Covenant
             that
             God
             hath
             
             made
             with
             sinners
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             through
             the
             mistical
             union
             that
             the
             Soul
             hath
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             higher
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             Soul
             comes
             beyond
             civillity
             ,
             it
             is
             wrought
             upon
             by
             God
             after
             this
             manner
             .
             I
             come
             now
             to
             see
             the
             breach
             that
             there
             is
             between
             God
             and
             my
             Soul
             ,
             what
             my
             estate
             is
             by
             Nature
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Child
             of
             wrath
             ,
             I
             am
             dead
             in
             sins
             and
             trespasses
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             not
             lived
             so
             wickedly
             as
             such
             and
             such
             have
             done
             ,
             yet
             I
             see
             my self
             a
             Child
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             an
             heir
             of
             Hell
             and
             death
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             I
             have
             done
             .
             And
             I
             see
             that
             only
             through
             the
             blessed
             Mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             this
             breach
             is
             made
             up
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             only
             have
             union
             with
             God
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             of
             Sanctification
             that
             must
             come
             to
             my
             Soul
             ,
             through
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             must
             have
             my
             Heart
             raised
             up
             to
             God
             in
             an
             other
             manner
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             live
             civilly
             but
             holily
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             renewed
             in
             me
             through
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             live
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             feel
             continual
             supply
             to
             come
             to
             my
             Heart
             through
             Christ
             ,
             to
             feed
             upon
             the
             promises
             through
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             have
             my
             Heart
             Quickned
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             and
             to
             perfect
             my
             holiness
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             through
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             This
             is
             more
             then
             the
             civil
             and
             meer
             morral
             man
             can
             come
             unto
             .
          
           
             Your
             civil
             man
             is
             known
             ,
             First
             ,
             In
             this
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             doth
             is
             meerly
             according
             to
             common
             prudence
             and
             light
             of
             Nature
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             cheif
             of
             his
             Religion
             it
             is
             in
             Negatives
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             he
             have
             any
             thing
             positive
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             in
             outward
             actions
             ,
             serving
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             for
             being
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             holyness
             ,
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             of
             the
             need
             of
             continual
             supply
             of
             Grace
             from
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             this
             he
             seeth
             not
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             This
             civil
             man
             he
             is
             not
             burdened
             with
             Corruption
             ,
             with
             the
             remainer
             of
             corruption
             ,
             
             but
             thinkes
             himself
             in
             a
             very
             good
             condition
             .
             Indeed
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             saved
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             but
             I
             put
             this
             to
             any
             civil
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             need
             doest
             thou
             Find
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             for
             thy
             sanctification
             ?
             art
             thou
             so
             burdened
             with
             those
             inward
             corruptions
             in
             thy
             spirit
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             can
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             ?
             And
             dost
             thou
             goe
             groaning
             under
             thy
             Corruption
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             see
             the
             need
             of
             the
             mediation
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             a
             supply
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             help
             thee
             against
             thy
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             sanctify
             thy
             heart
             ,
             this
             thou
             art
             not
             acquainted
             withal
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             point
             above
             thee
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             this
             point
             we
             come
             to
             see
             the
             difference
             between
             civility
             and
             true
             holiness
             .
             We
             come
             to
             see
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             Godliness
             and
             holiness
             it
             is
             a
             mystery
             .
             The
             scripture
             speakes
             of
             a
             mystery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             Godliness
             is
             therefore
             powerful
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             mystery
             .
             If
             we
             must
             have
             our
             holiness
             from
             Christ
             as
             a
             mediator
             that
             Christ
             is
             first
             filled
             wsth
             holiness
             ,
             and
             our
             soules
             by
             faith
             must
             draw
             our
             holiness
             from
             him
             ,
             then
             certainly
             Godliness
             is
             a
             mistery
             ,
             the
             Godliness
             that
             must
             save
             soules
             is
             a
             mystery
             ,
             beyond
             that
             which
             ordinary
             men
             of
             the
             world
             understand
             .
             Few
             understand
             what
             is
             the
             way
             of
             God
             in
             conveyance
             of
             grace
             unto
             the
             soules
             of
             those
             that
             he
             intends
             eternal
             life
             unto
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             God
             in
             conveyance
             of
             grace
             unto
             the
             soul
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             ,
             in
             giving
             you
             reason
             to
             understand
             that
             such
             and
             such
             things
             are
             naught
             ,
             and
             therefore
             for
             your
             own
             ease
             and
             quiet
             in
             the
             world
             you
             must
             live
             civilly
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             of
             God
             is
             to
             reveal
             his
             son
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             reveale
             a
             necessity
             of
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             made
             a
             member
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             virtue
             from
             him
             as
             from
             a
             head
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             a
             fountain
             of
             life
             from
             him
             flowing
             into
             thy
             heart
             continually
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             repaire
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             second
             person
             in
             trinity
             ,
             made
             man
             for
             thy
             soul
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             repair
             to
             him
             as
             the
             fountain
             of
             al
             grace
             to
             be
             conveied
             from
             him
             unto
             the
             soul
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             mistery
             of
             holiness
             
             that
             is
             beyond
             al
             the
             civility
             and
             morality
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Oh
             that
             you
             did
             but
             by
             this
             point
             understand
             somewhat
             of
             the
             mistery
             of
             Godliness
             and
             that
             it
             might
             cause
             but
             some
             suspicious
             thoughts
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             that
             have
             lived
             but
             civilly
             and
             morally
             ,
             that
             for
             many
             years
             together
             it
             may
             be
             have
             bin
             good
             neighbors
             ,
             pay
             every
             one
             their
             own
             and
             no
             body
             can
             accuse
             them
             for
             wrong
             ,
             but
             Oh
             that
             they
             would
             bethink
             themselves
             ,
             wel
             ,
             I
             have
             lived
             thus
             and
             thus
             long
             ,
             but
             hath
             my
             soul
             bin
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             fetch
             virtue
             from
             Christ
             as
             a
             mediator
             ?
             And
             have
             I
             a
             stock
             of
             grace
             from
             him
             to
             trade
             by
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             trade
             by
             I
             have
             from
             him
             ?
             Have
             I
             found
             the
             burden
             of
             my
             inward
             corruption
             ?
             And
             have
             I
             got
             ease
             and
             rest
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             And
             have
             I
             searched
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             found
             there
             promises
             to
             convey
             comfort
             unto
             my
             soul
             ?
             Hath
             my
             heart
             been
             exercised
             after
             this
             manner
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             what
             an
             evangelical
             life
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             true
             evangelical
             life
             .
             When
             the
             soul
             is
             inabled
             to
             live
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             that
             thou
             feelest
             thy
             heart
             live
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             sucking
             and
             drawing
             virtue
             from
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             mortifying
             of
             thy
             corruptions
             and
             quickning
             thy
             heart
             in
             the
             way
             of
             holiness
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             true
             evangelical
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             another
             consequence
             drawn
             from
             this
             ,
             That
             Godliness
             is
             a
             mystery
             ,
             and
             beyond
             civility
             and
             morality
             .
          
           
             III.
             Another
             Consequence
             that
             may
             be
             drawn
             is
             this
             :
             Hence
             then
             we
             may
             see
             the
             reason
             that
             many
             people
             ,
             their
             vowes
             and
             Covenants
             to
             live
             better
             then
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             doth
             so
             often
             come
             to
             nothing
             ;
             our
             Sanctification
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             our
             overcoming
             of
             corruption
             it
             is
             by
             virtue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             from
             hence
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             see
             plainly
             the
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             vowes
             and
             covenants
             of
             so
             many
             people
             ,
             that
             do
             promise
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             sickness
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             are
             in
             any
             danger
             at
             sea
             to
             live
             better
             .
             Oh
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             if
             ever
             God
             restore
             us
             ,
             they
             wil
             never
             live
             as
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             they
             wil
             live
             better
             then
             heretofore
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             
             and
             though
             they
             do
             not
             speake
             thus
             for
             the
             present
             to
             deceive
             people
             ,
             but
             speake
             what
             they
             do
             intend
             ,
             their
             hearts
             are
             fully
             resolved
             to
             leave
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             better
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             restored
             they
             live
             as
             before
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             land
             ,
             whatever
             promise
             they
             made
             at
             sea
             yet
             they
             live
             as
             before
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             ?
             Because
             they
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mistery
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             how
             to
             fetch
             strength
             from
             Christ
             to
             inable
             them
             to
             keep
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             know
             where
             the
             stock
             of
             grace
             lies
             .
             They
             depend
             upon
             their
             owne
             resolutions
             and
             promises
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             see
             the
             strength
             that
             should
             come
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             al
             their
             vowes
             and
             covenants
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             As
             we
             reade
             of
             Sampson
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             after
             his
             strength
             was
             gone
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             go
             forth
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             departed
             from
             him
             :
             So
             you
             think
             ,
             if
             God
             restore
             you
             ,
             you
             wil
             live
             better
             ,
             and
             overcome
             your
             corruptions
             ,
             you
             wil
             not
             live
             as
             before
             ,
             I
             but
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             with
             you
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             know
             that
             the
             strength
             of
             Christ
             is
             departed
             from
             you
             .
          
           
             Adam
             had
             grace
             from
             God
             as
             the
             creator
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             grace
             as
             creator
             of
             al
             things
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             seeke
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             the
             fulness
             of
             al
             the
             Godhead
             dwels
             bodily
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             come
             to
             have
             strength
             against
             our
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             a
             German
             Divine
             writing
             to
             his
             friend
             ,
             professeth
             that
             before
             he
             understood
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             had
             vowed
             and
             covenanted
             a
             thousand
             times
             against
             some
             sins
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             overcome
             them
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             Lord
             revealed
             to
             him
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             al
             strength
             comes
             in
             by
             exercising
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             seeing
             the
             father
             giving
             his
             son
             to
             supply
             al
             grace
             ,
             and
             exercising
             faith
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             found
             strength
             against
             his
             corruptions
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             was
             able
             very
             comfortably
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             holiness
             .
             
             So
             Christians
             that
             understand
             the
             way
             the
             Gospel
             wil
             find
             abundance
             of
             power
             against
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             did
             with
             al
             their
             striving
             and
             paines
             taking
             before
             ;
             though
             we
             should
             strive
             and
             take
             al
             paines
             we
             can
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             know
             that
             this
             wil
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             helping
             of
             us
             against
             our
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             IIII.
             From
             hence
             followes
             also
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             any
             should
             be
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             holy
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             Christ
             is
             Filled
             ful
             of
             holiness
             ,
             that
             holiness
             might
             be
             conveyed
             to
             his
             members
             ;
             therefore
             those
             that
             have
             yet
             their
             lusts
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             the
             rest
             of
             sanctification
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             surely
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             in
             them
             these
             cannot
             stand
             together
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             walk
             in
             Filthiness
             ,
             these
             cannot
             stand
             together
             .
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             great
             prophet
             that
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             King
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             governe
             ,
             and
             certainly
             whatsoever
             is
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             must
             be
             taught
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             governed
             by
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             fountain
             of
             al
             holyness
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             al
             that
             to
             live
             under
             the
             power
             of
             sin
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             .
          
           
             V.
             From
             hence
             followes
             likewise
             ,
             That
             for
             any
             to
             be
             hindred
             in
             their
             comming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             that
             measure
             of
             holiness
             that
             they
             desire
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             great
             temptation
             for
             any
             soul
             that
             sees
             the
             want
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             labors
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             corruption
             ,
             for
             any
             such
             soule
             to
             be
             hindered
             in
             the
             coming
             of
             it
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             not
             what
             grace
             it
             doth
             desire
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             very
             strong
             and
             a
             dangerous
             temptation
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             .
             It
             is
             a
             most
             irrational
             temptation
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             that
             that
             many
             poor
             souls
             are
             troubled
             withal
             ,
             they
             think
             thus
             ,
             when
             we
             exhort
             them
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             should
             I
             do
             ,
             poor
             creature
             ,
             I
             am
             so
             vild
             ,
             I
             have
             such
             a
             wicked
             and
             sinful
             
             heart
             ,
             how
             should
             I
             come
             to
             him
             ?
             were
             I
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             had
             I
             power
             over
             my
             corruptions
             as
             others
             have
             ,
             then
             I
             could
             be
             bold
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
             Now
             what
             a
             temptation
             is
             this
             ?
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             come
             and
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             rest
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             rest
             I
             would
             come
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             al
             holiness
             ,
             therefore
             to
             be
             kept
             off
             from
             Christ
             ,
             because
             I
             want
             holiness
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             great
             temptation
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Divel
             ,
             should
             I
             be
             kept
             off
             from
             Christ
             for
             want
             of
             holiness
             ,
             when
             Christ
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             the
             father
             to
             convey
             holiness
             unto
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             renew
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             mee
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             it
             more
             beautifully
             then
             ever
             it
             was
             before
             ?
          
           
             Remember
             the
             point
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             our
             sanctification
             and
             al
             holiness
             comes
             from
             him
             ,
             therefore
             surely
             my
             want
             of
             holiness
             shal
             not
             drive
             him
             from
             me
             ;
             but
             draw
             me
             to
             him
             .
             Let
             me
             not
             say
             as
             Peter
             ,
             Master
             depart
             from
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             a
             sinful
             man
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             he
             should
             rather
             have
             said
             ,
             Master
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             a
             sinful
             man.
             So
             many
             poor
             soules
             wil
             say
             .
             Lord
             ,
             I
             cannot
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             so
             sinful
             ,
             thou
             shouldest
             come
             to
             him
             the
             rather
             because
             thou
             art
             so
             sinful
             .
          
           
             VI.
             From
             hence
             we
             learne
             how
             to
             understand
             Christ
             aright
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             aright
             ;
             some
             people
             ,
             they
             understand
             Christ
             only
             as
             a
             savior
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             pardoned
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             saved
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             delivered
             from
             hel
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             understand
             him
             to
             be
             sanctification
             to
             you
             also
             ,
             you
             must
             trust
             in
             Christ
             to
             sanctifie
             you
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             save
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             understand
             Christ
             aright
             ,
             you
             must
             understand
             him
             to
             be
             a
             sanctifyer
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             a
             savior
             &
             if
             thou
             beleevest
             in
             Christ
             aright
             ,
             thou
             beleevest
             in
             Christ
             as
             a
             sanctifier
             as
             wel
             as
             a
             savior
             ;
             &
             thus
             much
             of
             the
             conseqences
             ,
             that
             follow
             from
             the
             Rest
             of
             sanctification
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLII
             .
          
           
             
               Containeth
               an
               exhortation
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               wherein
               Three
               hindrances
               are
               removed
               ,
               And
               six
               encouragments
               laid
               down
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               Vnion
               between
               Christ
               and
               a
               beleever
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               From
               the
               great
               Love
               of
               Christ
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Corruption
               is
               the
               burden
               of
               Christ
               as
               wel
               as
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               He
               Healed
               the
               bodies
               of
               many
               ,
               he
               wil
               much
               more
               the
               soul
               .
               Fifthly
               he
               knowes
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               Tempted
               .
               Sixtly
               ,
               It
               is
               for
               the
               Honor
               of
               the
               Death
               ,
               Resu●rection
               and
               Life
               of
               Christ
               to
               give
               Holiness
               .
            
          
           
             NOW
             for
             the
             last
             thing
             that
             I
             propounded
             ,
             To
             exhort
             and
             draw
             beleevers
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             I
             shal
             endeavour
             to
             take
             away
             the
             many
             hinderances
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             comming
             to
             Christ
             for
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             also
             give
             some
             incouragements
             to
             the
             heart
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             for
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             way
             to
             get
             power
             over
             corruption
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             grace
             ,
             namely
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Yea
             say
             you
             if
             I
             knew
             I
             were
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             had
             interest
             in
             Christ
             then
             I
             could
             come
             to
             Christ
             for
             power
             over
             my
             corruption
             ,
             and
             for
             grace
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             afraid
             I
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             answer
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             main
             stop
             and
             hinderance
             of
             faith
             ,
             know
             that
             if
             thou
             hast
             but
             a
             heart
             to
             come
             to
             him
             for
             grace
             that
             is
             as
             good
             a
             signe
             of
             thy
             interest
             in
             Christ
             as
             any
             signe
             thou
             hast
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             good
             a
             signe
             of
             evidence
             of
             interest
             ,
             as
             any
             thou
             canst
             expect
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             You
             must
             come
             to
             him
             for
             grace
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             interest
             before
             ,
             yet
             thy
             very
             comming
             to
             him
             now
             for
             grace
             to
             help
             thee
             against
             corruption
             ,
             that
             very
             act
             of
             thine
             may
             give
             thee
             interest
             in
             Christ
             .
             What
             is
             it
             that
             unites
             thee
             to
             Christ
             ?
             what
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ?
             what
             is
             it
             that
             gives
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ?
             It
             is
             but
             the
             coming
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             before
             in
             the
             point
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             Is
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             If
             I
             had
             a
             right
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             comest
             now
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             get
             power
             over
             thy
             corruption
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             grace
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             though
             thou
             hadst
             no
             interest
             before
             ,
             this
             very
             act
             may
             give
             thee
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             not
             discouraged
             but
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wilt
             thou
             stay
             til
             thou
             dost
             find
             power
             against
             thy
             corruption
             ,
             before
             thou
             wilt
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             thou
             wilt
             never
             have
             power
             against
             thy
             corruption
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Christ
             that
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             thy
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             incouragements
             ,
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             excellent
             incouragements
             for
             poor
             sinners
             to
             come
             unto
             Christ
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             neere
             union
             that
             there
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             us
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             very
             humane
             nature
             .
             That
             place
             in
             Heb.
             2.11
             .
             is
             a
             very
             notable
             scripture
             for
             our
             incouragement
             .
             
               For
               both
               he
               that
               sanctifieth
               and
               they
               that
               are
               sanctified
               are
               al
               one
               ,
               for
               which
               cause
               he
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               cal
               them
               brethren
               ,
            
             He
             that
             sanctifieth
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             sanctified
             are
             al
             one
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             Christ
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             that
             thou
             art
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             doth
             dwel
             bodily
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             mayest
             goe
             with
             the
             more
             boldness
             .
             He
             that
             is
             thy
             brother
             ,
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             be
             called
             thy
             brother
             ,
             and
             therefore
             do
             not
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             at
             such
             an
             infinite
             distance
             as
             thy
             judge
             ,
             but
             looke
             upon
             him
             as
             thy
             brother
             ,
             as
             one
             with
             him
             .
             He
             that
             sanctifieth
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             are
             sanctified
             
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             Thou
             and
             Christ
             together
             are
             one
             body
             .
             Now
             what
             incouragement
             is
             here
             to
             expect
             Sanctification
             from
             Christ
             to
             overcome
             corruption
             because
             Christ
             and
             you
             are
             made
             one
             body
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             neerly
             united
             and
             made
             one
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Consider
             that
             if
             Christ
             did
             love
             thee
             so
             dearly
             as
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             thee
             ,
             surely
             he
             wil
             never
             suffer
             thee
             to
             perish
             in
             thy
             corruptions
             ,
             shall
             Christ
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             poor
             Souls
             ,
             and
             shall
             he
             suffer
             them
             to
             die
             under
             their
             corruptions
             ?
             Now
             if
             a
             many
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             a
             Child
             and
             he
             should
             come
             and
             see
             the
             Child
             lie
             in
             the
             dirt
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             stifled
             in
             the
             dirt
             ,
             could
             he
             go
             by
             and
             not
             regard
             the
             Child
             ?
             This
             is
             our
             case
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             come
             and
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             poor
             sinners
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             see
             themselves
             ready
             to
             be
             stifled
             by
             their
             corruptions
             and
             they
             cry
             to
             him
             for
             help
             ,
             surely
             Christ
             wil
             not
             pass
             by
             and
             let
             thee
             lie
             in
             thy
             filthyness
             ,
             to
             be
             stifled
             in
             thy
             corruption
             when
             thou
             wast
             so
             dear
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             lay
             down
             his
             life
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Another
             incouragement
             is
             this
             ,
             know
             ,
             that
             thy
             corruptions
             are
             the
             burdens
             of
             Christ
             as
             wel
             as
             thy
             burdens
             ,
             they
             are
             burdens
             to
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             and
             burdens
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             doth
             certainly
             pitty
             thee
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             wil
             help
             thee
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             If
             Christ
             had
             so
             much
             pitty
             as
             to
             heal
             the
             bodies
             of
             poor
             creatures
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             no
             diseased
             body
             that
             ever
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             healed
             them
             ,
             surely
             then
             Christ
             wil
             heal
             Souls
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             more
             regard
             to
             immortal
             Souls
             then
             to
             bodies
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             Christ
             knows
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             for
             Christ
             had
             no
             Corruption
             in
             him
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             knows
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             tempted
             ,
             and
             Christ
             knows
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             what
             a
             Burden
             it
             is
             to
             be
             tempted
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             
             surely
             Christ
             cannot
             but
             know
             what
             a
             Burden
             it
             is
             to
             be
             overcome
             with
             sin
             .
             Now
             Christ
             himself
             had
             the
             Burden
             of
             being
             tempted
             unto
             sin
             ,
             and
             Christ
             knows
             that
             thy
             Burden
             is
             greater
             then
             his
             burden
             was
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             more
             to
             be
             overcome
             then
             to
             be
             tempted
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             pitty
             thee
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Know
             it
             is
             to
             the
             Honor
             of
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             help
             thee
             against
             thy
             Corruptions
             ,
             and
             quicken
             thee
             in
             Grace
             .
             Christ
             accounts
             his
             resurrection
             and
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             honored
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             the
             virtue
             and
             power
             of
             it
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             beleevers
             .
             Wherefore
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             to
             the
             Honor
             of
             the
             Death
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             incouragement
             to
             thee
             to
             go
             to
             him
             for
             help
             against
             thy
             corruptions
             .
             And
             this
             remember
             when
             thou
             art
             upon
             duty
             ,
             and
             begging
             for
             help
             against
             thy
             corruptions
             ,
             carry
             this
             Rule
             with
             thee
             .
             I
             come
             to
             pray
             against
             my
             sins
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             my
             prayer
             ,
             let
             me
             act
             my
             Faith.
             I
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             I
             but
             together
             with
             my
             hearing
             ,
             let
             me
             act
             my
             Faith
             upon
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             to
             help
             me
             against
             my
             corruptions
             .
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             I
             come
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             Christ
             to
             help
             me
             against
             my
             corruptions
             .
             Oh!
             act
             thy
             Faith
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             through
             the
             blessed
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             find
             abundance
             of
             strength
             against
             thy
             corruption
             ,
             and
             Rest
             unto
             thy
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             
               Containes
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               the
               former
               Doctrine
               of
               Sanctification
               ,
               with
               divers
               directions
               how
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               for
               holiness
               .
               I.
               Be
               sensible
               of
               the
               want
               of
               it
               .
               II.
               Be
               not
               satisfied
               with
               the
               ordinances
               further
               then
               you
               meet
               with
               Christ
               .
               III.
               Come
               not
               so
               much
               for
               comfort
               and
               peace
               as
               for
               holiness
               .
               IV.
               Be
               sensible
               of
               new
               supplies
               .
               V.
               Converse
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Shal
             now
             only
             add
             a
             word
             or
             two
             for
             the
             concluding
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             on
             to
             the
             next
             rest
             that
             is
             here
             promised
             .
          
           
             Come
             to
             Christ
             for
             the
             Rest
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             for
             holiness
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             true
             holiness
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             we
             have
             by
             our
             coming
             to
             Christ
             .
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             true
             holiness
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             abstaining
             from
             many
             sins
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             many
             duties
             ,
             but
             no
             saving
             holiness
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             is
             had
             from
             God
             through
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             no
             true
             holiness
             til
             the
             Soul
             comes
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             it
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             holiness
             that
             we
             have
             by
             exercising
             of
             Faith
             upon
             Christ
             as
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             indeed
             is
             the
             mystery
             of
             godliness
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             true
             godliness
             ,
             that
             is
             godliness
             in
             a
             mystery
             ,
             which
             the
             world
             is
             not
             acquainted
             with
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             ,
             the
             powerful
             holiness
             that
             comes
             by
             Christ
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             is
             the
             Reason
             why
             there
             is
             so
             much
             strength
             of
             Grace
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             it
             from
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
             Lyon
             of
             the
             tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             his
             spirit
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             might
             .
             Common
             gifts
             have
             not
             that
             strength
             as
             this
             holiness
             that
             comes
             from
             Christ
             hath
             ,
             the
             holiness
             that
             is
             from
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             only
             supernatural
             holiness
             ,
             
             it
             is
             that
             that
             is
             the
             divine
             Nature
             ,
             whereas
             that
             kind
             of
             abstaining
             from
             sin
             and
             performing
             of
             duties
             ,
             that
             civil
             men
             have
             ,
             and
             that
             comes
             in
             by
             common
             gifts
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             divine
             Nature
             ,
             they
             have
             it
             but
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             is
             by
             strength
             of
             Reason
             and
             argument
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             comes
             in
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             supernatural
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             a
             divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             aboundant
             ,
             aboundant
             is
             the
             holiness
             that
             the
             Soul
             comes
             to
             have
             in
             exercising
             of
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             .
             In
             drawing
             of
             Grace
             from
             Christ
             the
             Heart
             grows
             more
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             it
             exerciseth
             much
             more
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             then
             it
             did
             in
             a
             long
             time
             before
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             those
             were
             truly
             godly
             before
             and
             members
             of
             Christ
             yet
             for
             want
             of
             a
             right
             understanding
             how
             all
             Grace
             comes
             from
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             drawing
             of
             it
             that
             way
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             thrive
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             Godliness
             .
             That
             text
             in
             the
             3
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             and
             the
             17.
             
             Is
             most
             admirable
             for
             this
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             praies
             .
             
               That
               Christ
               might
               dwel
               in
               your
               hearts
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               ye
               being
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               Love.
            
             there
             is
             the
             strength
             of
             Grace
             ,
             when
             Christ
             dwels
             in
             our
             heart
             ,
             
               That
               you
               may
               be
               able
               to
               comprehend
               with
               all
               Saints
               what
               is
               the
               breadth
               and
               length
               and
               depth
               and
               height
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               the
               Love
               of
               Christ
               which
               passeth
               knowledg
               ,
               that
               ye
               might
               be
               filled
               with
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               God.
            
             Here
             is
             the
             fruite
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             strange
             speech
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             in
             Scripture
             who
             durst
             have
             exprest
             himself
             thus
             that
             by
             comming
             to
             know
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             you
             may
             come
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             It
             were
             very
             much
             to
             say
             thus
             ,
             by
             knowing
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             you
             may
             come
             to
             have
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             somwhat
             ,
             but
             secondly
             that
             you
             may
             come
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             's
             more
             ,
             But
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             ye
             may
             come
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             fulness
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             yea
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             you
             may
             come
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             God.
             What
             a
             gradation
             is
             here
             ,
             that
             shews
             the
             admirable
             
             use
             of
             knowing
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             Whereas
             now
             ,
             other
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             that
             onely
             are
             taught
             in
             their
             childhood
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             they
             must
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             restrained
             from
             many
             sins
             ,
             and
             they
             performe
             duties
             ,
             they
             wil
             pray
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             heare
             ,
             but
             not
             being
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             drawing
             holiness
             from
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             how
             far
             are
             those
             from
             having
             this
             text
             made
             good
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             being
             filled
             with
             al
             the
             fulness
             of
             God.
             Whereas
             afterwards
             they
             come
             to
             have
             more
             cleere
             understanding
             of
             the
             mistery
             of
             Godlyness
             from
             Christ
             :
             then
             they
             come
             to
             enjoy
             communion
             with
             God
             more
             then
             ever
             they
             did
             ,
             whereas
             before
             they
             were
             strangers
             to
             God
             ,
             now
             they
             have
             communion
             with
             him
             ▪
             yea
             ,
             now
             they
             feele
             Gods
             fulness
             come
             more
             fully
             into
             their
             hearts
             then
             before
             ,
             now
             they
             feele
             a
             fulness
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             by
             degrees
             to
             be
             ▪
             what
             is
             said
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             al
             the
             fullness
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             al
             the
             emptiness
             ,
             scantiness
             ,
             and
             barrenness
             that
             is
             in
             your
             heart
             ,
             is
             for
             want
             of
             understanding
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             filled
             Christ
             with
             al
             fulness
             ,
             from
             whom
             wee
             are
             to
             receive
             grace
             for
             grace
             ,
             and
             by
             drawing
             grace
             from
             Christ
             we
             come
             to
             have
             permanent
             holiness
             and
             lasting
             holiness
             ,
             and
             this
             indeed
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             ye
             have
             heard
             ,
             why
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             saints
             endures
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             never
             faile
             ,
             whereas
             the
             grace
             of
             Adam
             did
             faile
             ,
             because
             the
             one
             comes
             from
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             did
             not
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             come
             from
             God
             through
             a
             mediator
             so
             as
             this
             did
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             is
             permanent
             and
             the
             other
             is
             not
             .
             But
             of
             that
             I
             spake
             before
             ,
             only
             we
             bring
             it
             in
             now
             ,
             as
             a
             further
             motive
             to
             make
             us
             seek
             for
             holiness
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             this
             rest
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             Some
             rules
             I
             wil
             briefly
             propound
             by
             way
             of
             direction
             as
             helps
             in
             seeking
             of
             grace
             and
             sanctification
             in
             Christ
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             Labor
             to
             get
             a
             sence
             of
             your
             want
             of
             holiness
             and
             of
             your
             need
             of
             Christ
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             the
             exercising
             of
             your selves
             in
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             be
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             any
             further
             then
             you
             meet
             with
             Christ
             ,
             be
             not
             satisfied
             with
             a
             prayer
             ,
             or
             with
             hearing
             ,
             but
             think
             with
             your selves
             ,
             what
             have
             I
             of
             Christ
             here
             ,
             that
             I
             told
             you
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             point
             ,
             how
             Christ
             was
             the
             sanctification
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             because
             the
             blessing
             of
             al
             the
             ordinances
             is
             by
             having
             Christ
             there
             .
             There
             are
             two
             or
             three
             things
             more
             that
             I
             would
             commend
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             First
             ,
             Is
             this
             ,
             in
             seeking
             Christ
             do
             not
             come
             so
             much
             for
             enlargement
             ,
             for
             comfort
             ,
             for
             peace
             ,
             as
             for
             sanctification
             ,
             you
             seek
             your
             peace
             for
             holiness
             ,
             rather
             then
             seek
             holiness
             for
             peace
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             special
             rule
             of
             direction
             to
             thrive
             in
             seeking
             for
             sanctification
             by
             Christ
             .
             Many
             Christians
             ,
             they
             seek
             to
             have
             Christ
             ,
             but
             why
             ?
             that
             they
             might
             have
             peace
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             comfort
             ,
             and
             they
             make
             their
             holiness
             but
             subservient
             to
             their
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             They
             think
             thus
             ,
             except
             I
             be
             holy
             ,
             I
             cannot
             have
             peace
             ,
             therefore
             I
             wil
             labor
             for
             holiness
             that
             I
             might
             have
             peace
             .
             But
             a
             true
             gracious
             heart
             wil
             rather
             say
             thus
             ,
             the
             more
             holiness
             I
             have
             ,
             the
             more
             peace
             I
             have
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             I
             wil
             labor
             for
             peace
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             have
             holiness
             ,
             One
             labors
             for
             holiness
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             labors
             for
             peace
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             holiness
             ,
             Now
             those
             Christians
             that
             labor
             rather
             for
             peace
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             holiness
             ,
             wil
             more
             thrive
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             labors
             for
             holiness
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             have
             peace
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             good
             motion
             to
             labor
             for
             holiness
             ,
             because
             it
             wil
             bring
             peace
             ,
             I
             but
             it
             is
             a
             stronger
             motive
             ,
             to
             labor
             for
             peace
             that
             we
             might
             have
             holiness
             therefore
             when
             we
             seeke
             to
             Christ
             ,
             we
             should
             seeke
             rather
             for
             holiness
             and
             sanctification
             from
             Christ
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             might
             have
             peace
             .
          
           
           
             Would
             you
             know
             the
             reasons
             you
             say
             ,
             you
             tel
             us
             that
             Christ
             is
             our
             sanctification
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             not
             found
             such
             sanctification
             from
             Christ
             to
             increase
             holiness
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             the
             Reason
             ?
             you
             have
             exercised
             your
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             mainly
             that
             you
             might
             have
             peace
             ,
             that
             you
             might
             have
             enlargement
             and
             comfort
             as
             others
             have
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             your
             holiness
             is
             scant
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             exercised
             your
             faith
             in
             Christ
             that
             you
             might
             have
             holiness
             ,
             then
             you
             might
             have
             had
             more
             peace
             .
             Saith
             Christ
             ,
             be
             it
             unto
             thee
             according
             to
             thy
             faith
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             Christ
             saith
             to
             every
             beleever
             ,
             be
             it
             according
             to
             thy
             faith
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             you
             exercise
             your
             faith
             ,
             so
             be
             it
             unto
             you
             .
             As
             ,
             do
             you
             exercise
             your
             faith
             for
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             mainly
             for
             that
             ?
             you
             have
             some
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             but
             you
             shal
             not
             have
             so
             much
             holiness
             :
             but
             do
             you
             exercise
             your
             faith
             for
             holiness
             most
             ?
             then
             you
             shal
             have
             most
             holiness
             .
             Now
             certainly
             a
             true
             christian
             prizeth
             holiness
             rather
             than
             peace
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             no
             surer
             argument
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             between
             an
             hipocrite
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             hath
             true
             grace
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             the
             hipocrite
             would
             have
             holiness
             that
             he
             might
             have
             peace
             ,
             I
             but
             the
             true
             beleever
             would
             have
             peace
             ,
             that
             his
             peace
             might
             increase
             his
             holiness
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Another
             rule
             is
             this
             ,
             Though
             Christ
             doth
             give
             in
             grace
             ,
             increase
             of
             sanctification
             and
             holiness
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             depend
             upon
             what
             Christ
             gives
             in
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             stil
             keep
             thy
             heart
             sensible
             of
             the
             need
             of
             new
             supplies
             .
             There
             is
             many
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             been
             at
             duty
             ,
             and
             have
             exercised
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             for
             this
             rest
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             have
             got
             somewhat
             ,
             some
             enlargement
             ,
             and
             some
             quickening
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             some
             resolution
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             here
             they
             rest
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             think
             they
             are
             wel
             ,
             they
             think
             to
             live
             upon
             this
             stock
             a
             great
             while
             .
             But
             now
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             our
             daily
             bread
             ,
             and
             to
             depend
             upon
             Christ
             for
             new
             supplies
             of
             grace
             and
             holiness
             ,
             every
             day
             ,
             every
             moment
             ,
             according
             to
             every
             worke
             that
             we
             are
             set
             about
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             Christ
             for
             new
             supplies
             ,
             
             as
             if
             we
             had
             nothing
             at
             al
             given
             us
             before
             ,
             and
             Christ
             wil
             be
             wel
             pleased
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             have
             never
             so
             much
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             to
             go
             to
             him
             to
             renew
             our
             faith
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             i●
             ,
             as
             strongly
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             that
             we
             should
             apprehend
             that
             we
             have
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             as
             strongly
             and
             eagerly
             to
             exercise
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             for
             new
             supply
             of
             holiness
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             indeed
             those
             that
             seem
             to
             have
             none
             ,
             exercise
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             most
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             For
             Conclusion
             of
             all
             ,
             take
             this
             as
             a
             Rule
             ,
             Those
             Christians
             that
             do
             most
             converse
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             in
             the
             blessed
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             those
             will
             increase
             most
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             this
             by
             way
             of
             Sanctification
             :
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             but
             only
             that
             one
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             way
             of
             allusion
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             this
             ,
             in
             Acts
             ,
             4
             13.
             
             
               Now
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               boldness
               of
            
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             
               and
               perceived
               they
               were
               unlearned
               and
               ignorant
               men
               ,
               they
               marvelled
               ,
               and
               they
               took
               knowledg
               of
               them
               that
               they
               had
               been
               with
               Jesus
               .
               Peter
            
             and
             John
             ,
             had
             much
             boldness
             ,
             they
             had
             strength
             of
             Grace
             ,
             they
             had
             much
             boldness
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             opposition
             .
             But
             how
             came
             they
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             unlearned
             men
             ,
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             poor
             weak
             men
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             naturals
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             had
             got
             aboundance
             of
             Grace
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             their
             profession
             of
             Christ
             with
             boldness
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             rage
             of
             their
             potent
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             wondred
             how
             they
             could
             get
             such
             strength
             as
             they
             had
             ,
             but
             saith
             the
             text
             ,
             they
             took
             knowledg
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             been
             with
             Jesus
             .
             It
             was
             that
             that
             did
             so
             raise
             their
             spirits
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             quickned
             them
             ,
             and
             inlarged
             their
             Hearts
             so
             much
             with
             Grace
             that
             they
             had
             been
             with
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             conversed
             boldly
             with
             Christ
             .
             Now
             I
             would
             apply
             this
             in
             a
             spiritual
             sence
             ,
             that
             as
             Peter
             and
             John
             did
             grow
             to
             that
             height
             and
             strength
             of
             Grace
             by
             conversing
             bodily
             with
             Christ
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             Christians
             grow
             to
             a
             height
             ,
             strength
             and
             fulness
             of
             Grace
             by
             much
             converse
             with
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Converse
             with
             Christ
             in
             a
             way
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             mightily
             enlarge
             thy
             Heart
             in
             Grace
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             any
             Christian
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             his
             natural
             parts
             may
             be
             but
             weak
             ,
             but
             yet
             you
             see
             him
             grow
             in
             Grace
             mightily
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             mighty
             large
             Heart
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             much
             spirit
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             his
             conversation
             is
             very
             holy
             and
             convincing
             ,
             you
             may
             conclude
             this
             man
             and
             this
             woman
             to
             have
             been
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             converst
             much
             with
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Would
             you
             know
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             you
             see
             many
             poor
             Christians
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             grown
             in
             holiness
             ,
             and
             you
             think
             they
             have
             got
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             than
             you
             have
             got
             ,
             they
             can
             depend
             upon
             God
             more
             ,
             and
             can
             rejoyce
             in
             tribulation
             more
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             more
             spiritualness
             ,
             and
             more
             Savor
             in
             their
             conversation
             ,
             and
             find
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             sweetness
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             than
             you
             ,
             whence
             is
             it
             ?
             Their
             means
             perhaps
             is
             not
             more
             ,
             their
             outward
             means
             ,
             their
             parts
             in
             Nature
             is
             not
             more
             ,
             whence
             grows
             it
             then
             ?
             Would
             you
             know
             whence
             ?
             They
             have
             been
             with
             Jesus
             ,
             they
             converse
             much
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             have
             it
             too
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             why
             you
             have
             been
             a
             professor
             perhaps
             twenty
             or
             thirty
             years
             ,
             and
             you
             now
             grow
             old
             ,
             and
             yet
             perhaps
             weak
             still
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             said
             of
             you
             that
             there
             is
             some
             hope
             that
             there
             is
             some
             good
             in
             you
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             seeds
             and
             sparks
             of
             divine
             Nature
             that
             are
             in
             others
             spirits
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             matter
             at
             all
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Reason
             ?
             because
             they
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             this
             drawing
             of
             Sanctification
             from
             Christ
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith.
             Wel
             ,
             thus
             much
             shal
             suffice
             for
             this
             Rest
             ,
             the
             rest
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             the
             Rest
             of
             holiness
             ,
             that
             brings
             abundance
             of
             Rest
             unto
             the
             Heart
             ,
             according
             as
             that
             encreaseth
             so
             doth
             holiness
             encrease
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             
               Sheweth
               that
               a
               beleever
               hath
               Rest
               in
               Christ
               in
               all
               troubles
               he
               can
               meet
               with
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               laid
               out
               in
               four
               Particulars
               ,
               1.
               
               All
               afflictions
               are
               at
               his
               disposal
               .
               2.
               
               In
               him
               the
               curse
               is
               taken
               away
               .
               3.
               
               They
               stand
               with
               Gods
               love
               .
               4.
               
               They
               are
               measured
               by
               God.
               
            
          
           
             NOw
             we
             come
             to
             the
             fifth
             Burden
             :
             you
             may
             remember
             the
             fifth
             Burden
             was
             ,
             The
             Burden
             of
             outward
             affliction
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             burdened
             with
             the
             guilt
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             burdened
             with
             Legal
             performances
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             burdened
             with
             remaining
             corruption
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             Rest
             ;
             Now
             what
             Rest
             have
             been
             from
             all
             those
             you
             have
             heard
             .
             Now
             Lastly
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             a
             Yoak
             as
             we
             opened
             when
             we
             handled
             the
             point
             of
             being
             Laden
             ,
             the
             Burden
             of
             affliction
             ,
             bodily
             afflictions
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             afflictions
             :
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             have
             Rest
             .
             Now
             the
             spiritual
             afflictions
             have
             been
             spake
             of
             much
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             the
             former
             burden
             ,
             and
             yet
             may
             be
             somwhat
             more
             afterwards
             when
             I
             shal
             come
             to
             speak
             about
             spiritual
             desertions
             ,
             those
             kind
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             are
             upon
             Christians
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             Rest
             unto
             their
             Souls
             in
             regard
             of
             them
             .
             But
             for
             the
             present
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             say
             now
             is
             ,
             about
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             Rest
             ,
             The
             afflictions
             of
             sickness
             and
             poverty
             ,
             and
             persecution
             ,
             and
             dishonor
             ,
             and
             trouble
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
             For
             we
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             even
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             Rest
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             meet
             with
             much
             trouble
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             yet
             they
             find
             abundance
             of
             Rest
             of
             spirit
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             Christ
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             presently
             free
             you
             from
             all
             trouble
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             expect
             ,
             but
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             will
             promise
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             Rest
             in
             your
             spirits
             ,
             your
             condition
             may
             be
             as
             troublesome
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             things
             here
             in
             this
             world
             as
             any
             ,
             but
             this
             I
             wil
             promise
             ,
             I
             will
             ingage
             my self
             for
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             Rest
             unto
             your
             souls
             in
             all
             conditions
             whatsoever
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             put
             into
             .
             And
             is
             not
             this
             a
             blessed
             Rest
             ?
             Especially
             in
             regard
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             such
             times
             as
             these
             ,
             so
             ful
             of
             distractions
             when
             men
             are
             spoiled
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             still
             we
             are
             afraid
             every
             day
             when
             all
             these
             outward
             comforts
             may
             be
             wrested
             from
             us
             .
             This
             point
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             may
             be
             to
             some
             more
             seasonable
             than
             to
             others
             ,
             what
             ,
             to
             tel
             some
             of
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             spiritual
             thing
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             Skil
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             Rest
             from
             the
             trouble
             of
             the
             Guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             this
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             little
             Skil
             of
             that
             ,
             to
             have
             Rest
             from
             the
             remaining
             corruption
             in
             their
             hearts
             this
             is
             spiritual
             still
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             no
             skil
             of
             that
             neither
             .
             I
             but
             now
             I
             come
             to
             speak
             of
             that
             which
             all
             of
             you
             will
             be
             sensible
             of
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             I
             ,
             that
             is
             somwhat
             ,
             that
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             men
             wil
             say
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             good
             thing
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             have
             Rest
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             afflictions
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             the
             way
             of
             God
             to
             draw
             men
             to
             his
             Son
             in
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             good
             that
             is
             in
             his
             Son
             in
             that
             way
             which
             themselves
             are
             sensible
             of
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             strangers
             to
             Christ
             may
             be
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             that
             is
             here
             promised
             ,
             that
             indeed
             i●
             a
             blessed
             thing
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             now
             that
             I
             shal
             open
             to
             you
             ,
             only
             I
             will
             give
             you
             one
             Scripture
             more
             for
             i●
             ,
             and
             then
             proceed
             to
             the
             opening
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             in
             the
             16.
             of
             John
             and
             the
             33.
             
             
               These
               things
               have
               I
               spoken
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               in
               
               me
               ye
               might
               have
               peace
               ,
               in
               the
               world
               you
               shal
               have
               tribulation
               ,
               but
               be
               of
               good
               chear
               I
               have
               overcome
               the
               world
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             ful
             text
             ,
             Christ
             foresaw
             that
             his
             disciples
             should
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             affliction
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             spoken
             to
             them
             but
             a
             little
             before
             Christs
             death
             ,
             a
             little
             before
             Christ
             was
             to
             die
             and
             go
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             tels
             them
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             affliction
             they
             should
             have
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             saith
             Christ
             these
             things
             have
             I
             spoken
             ,
             in
             me
             ye
             shal
             have
             peace
             ,
             though
             ye
             have
             trouble
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             free
             you
             from
             trouble
             ,
             but
             I
             wil
             give
             you
             peace
             to
             your
             Souls
             in
             those
             troubles
             ,
             in
             me
             ye
             shal
             have
             peace
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             world
             you
             have
             trouble
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             good
             chear
             I
             have
             overcome
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             you
             shall
             have
             troubles
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             give
             you
             Rest
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             overcome
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             of
             good
             chear
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             troubles
             that
             you
             shal
             meet
             withal
             ,
             shall
             not
             take
             away
             the
             peace
             of
             your
             spirits
             ,
             the
             Rest
             of
             your
             Souls
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             then
             here
             the
             point
             that
             now
             we
             are
             to
             enter
             upon
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             Christ
             there
             is
             Rest
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             of
             all
             troubles
             that
             we
             can
             meet
             withal
             in
             this
             world
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             beleever
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             must
             needs
             have
             Rest
             whatsoever
             afflictions
             he
             meets
             withal
             ,
             for
             when
             he
             is
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             may
             in
             him
             come
             to
             know
             that
             there
             is
             no
             affliction
             either
             doth
             or
             can
             befal
             him
             ,
             but
             is
             at
             the
             dispose
             of
             him
             that
             is
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             this
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Rest
             ?
             To
             know
             that
             what
             comes
             unto
             me
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             such
             and
             such
             instruments
             ,
             evil
             instruments
             to
             bring
             trouble
             upon
             my
             estate
             ,
             or
             name
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             that
             all
             this
             is
             by
             the
             wise
             ordering
             and
             disposing
             of
             that
             God
             that
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             is
             now
             my
             Father
             .
             Were
             it
             that
             you
             could
             be
             all
             assured
             of
             this
             now
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             never
             hence
             forward
             ,
             have
             any
             loss
             in
             your
             estate
             ,
             any
             sickness
             in
             your
             body
             ,
             any
             trouble
             
             in
             your
             family
             any
             way
             ,
             or
             should
             have
             no
             affliction
             ever
             befal
             you
             ,
             but
             it
             should
             be
             at
             the
             dispose
             of
             your
             owne
             father
             ,
             he
             should
             dispose
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             your
             Father
             a
             wise
             ,
             and
             Loving
             Father
             ;
             or
             take
             the
             de●rest
             Friend
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             say
             ,
             you
             should
             be
             made
             sure
             of
             this
             from
             heaven
             that
             you
             shal
             never
             have
             any
             affliction
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             it
             shal
             be
             by
             his
             dispose
             ,
             would
             not
             this
             bring
             rest
             into
             your
             hearts
             ,
             though
             you
             had
             a
             disquiet
             heart
             before
             ?
             Would
             there
             not
             be
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             calme
             ,
             quiet
             ,
             and
             rest
             upon
             your
             spirits
             ?
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             if
             such
             a
             voice
             should
             come
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             you
             should
             know
             it
             were
             a
             voice
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             delusion
             ,
             saying
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             so
             troubled
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             losse
             and
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             have
             any
             one
             minute
             of
             an
             hour
             of
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             more
             than
             thy
             tender
             father
             or
             mother
             shal
             be
             willing
             unto
             ,
             would
             not
             this
             give
             rest
             and
             quiet
             unto
             thy
             spirit
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             hadst
             thou
             faith
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             al
             comes
             from
             thy
             father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             when
             we
             are
             come
             to
             him
             he
             is
             our
             father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             al
             that
             comes
             to
             us
             is
             from
             him
             through
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             couldst
             not
             but
             have
             rest
             and
             peace
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             comming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             rest
             from
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             for
             in
             him
             there
             is
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             curse
             ▪
             it
             is
             Christ
             that
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             curse
             of
             al
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             rest
             unto
             the
             soul
             t●rough
             Christ
             .
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ●eacheth
             beleevers
             to
             worme
             afflictions
             (
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             )
             to
             worm
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             get
             out
             the
             worm
             that
             is
             there
             .
             The
             trouble
             that
             eates
             the
             heart
             in
             affliction
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             worm
             of
             the
             Curse
             ,
             for
             al
             afflictions
             are
             part
             of
             the
             curse
             in
             themselves
             ,
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             unto
             us
             ,
             if
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             part
             of
             the
             curse
             .
             Now
             the
             main
             trouble
             and
             burden
             of
             an
             affliction
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             curse
             
             the
             secret
             curse
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             now
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             though
             the
             outward
             bulk
             of
             affliction
             may
             be
             as
             big
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ,
             yet
             the
             curse
             shal
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             worm
             ,
             the
             trouble
             that
             did
             eat
             thy
             heart
             ▪
             that
             shal
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             rest
             in
             that
             way
             .
             Suppose
             there
             were
             a
             Snake
             that
             should
             wind
             about
             thine
             arm
             ,
             that
             would
             affright
             thee
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             didst
             come
             to
             know
             certainly
             ,
             that
             the
             sting
             were
             taken
             out
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             quiet
             if
             thou
             wert
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             a
             child
             ,
             or
             a
             weak
             woman
             ,
             might
             be
             affrighted
             ,
             but
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             that
             understands
             what
             he
             doth
             if
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             sting
             is
             out
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             affraid
             ,
             now
             know
             O
             thou
             beleever
             ,
             that
             upon
             thy
             comming
             to
             Christ
             the
             sting
             of
             al
             affliction
             is
             taken
             out
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             the
             sting
             in
             it
             .
             Affliction
             may
             make
             a
             noise
             ,
             as
             the
             Bee
             doth
             when
             the
             sting
             is
             out
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             never
             so
             many
             bees
             about
             your
             eares
             ,
             if
             you
             knew
             the
             stings
             were
             out
             ,
             you
             might
             be
             quiet
             .
             The
             core
             of
             affliction
             is
             taken
             out
             as
             soon
             as
             thou
             art
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
             As
             some
             soares
             in
             the
             body
             do
             put
             the
             body
             to
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pain
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             core
             in
             a
             wound
             ,
             some
             malignant
             humor
             that
             runs
             in
             a
             wound
             ,
             that
             puts
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             to
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pain
             :
             But
             now
             if
             this
             core
             ,
             this
             malignant
             humor
             ,
             be
             taken
             out
             by
             the
             Chyrurgeon
             ,
             there
             wil
             be
             ease
             and
             rest
             .
             So
             I
             say
             by
             thy
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             the
             core
             ,
             the
             malignant
             humor
             of
             affliction
             is
             taken
             out
             ,
             the
             sting
             ,
             the
             curse
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             thou
             must
             exercise
             faith
             for
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             exercise
             faith
             to
             take
             away
             the
             sting
             and
             core
             of
             every
             affliction
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             Christ
             under
             al
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             as
             being
             made
             a
             curse
             for
             thee
             ,
             for
             that
             indeed
             may
             trouble
             ,
             those
             paines
             that
             were
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             poverty
             that
             he
             endured
             ,
             and
             the
             dishonor
             that
             he
             suffered
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             curse
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             Christ
             he
             takes
             away
             the
             curse
             by
             bearing
             the
             curse
             .
             As
             you
             know
             ,
             when
             a
             Bee
             stings
             ,
             many
             times
             it
             leaves
             its
             sting
             behind
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             curses
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             Law
             came
             to
             sting
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             curse
             
             behind
             it
             upon
             him
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             the
             curse
             is
             removed
             from
             beleevers
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             observation
             that
             one
             hath
             about
             the
             burnt
             offering
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             the
             burnt
             offering
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             to
             continue
             burning
             al
             night
             .
             So
             now
             beleevers
             in
             the
             night
             of
             their
             affliction
             ,
             they
             should
             exercise
             their
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             for
             burnt
             offering
             .
             Oh
             consider
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             sad
             nights
             ,
             sad
             and
             very
             greivous
             nights
             ,
             and
             thou
             liest
             tossing
             and
             tumbling
             ,
             canst
             not
             sleep
             ,
             art
             in
             pain
             and
             trouble
             ,
             what
             shal
             give
             thee
             rest
             ?
             Now
             if
             thou
             couldst
             but
             exercise
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             typified
             out
             the
             burnt
             offering
             that
             was
             to
             burn
             al
             night
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             was
             typified
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             burning
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             al
             the
             night
             of
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             Gods
             wrath
             in
             thy
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             there
             's
             no
             such
             rest
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             ,
             sickness
             ,
             losse
             of
             estate
             ,
             and
             spoil
             of
             goods
             ,
             there
             comes
             one
             friend
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             you
             must
             be
             content
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             others
             are
             afflicted
             as
             wel
             as
             you
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             Gods
             children
             ,
             these
             are
             some
             things
             to
             quiet
             the
             heart
             .
             I
             but
             these
             are
             but
             poor
             ,
             cold
             consolations
             ,
             to
             tel
             them
             they
             must
             be
             content
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             endure
             it
             ,
             these
             can
             never
             give
             rest
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             except
             you
             can
             put
             your
             friend
             upon
             exercising
             of
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             way
             to
             comfort
             your
             friends
             when
             you
             go
             to
             visit
             them
             in
             sickness
             ,
             loss
             of
             estate
             ,
             or
             spoiling
             of
             goods
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             upon
             this
             ,
             to
             exercise
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             born
             affliction
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             death
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             curse
             of
             al
             afflictions
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             night
             of
             affliction
             now
             upon
             you
             ,
             I
             but
             there
             is
             Christ
             that
             is
             the
             burnt
             offering
             that
             burnes
             al
             night
             to
             take
             away
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             in
             thy
             afflictions
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             way
             to
             worm
             your
             affliction
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             the
             sting
             of
             affliction
             ,
             as
             to
             exercise
             
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             curse
             of
             affliction
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             gone
             ,
             now
             there
             is
             rest
             to
             the
             soul
             .
             A
             sick
             man
             that
             lies
             tossing
             and
             tambling
             and
             cannot
             Rest
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             such
             distemper
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             hath
             such
             a
             Malignant
             humor
             in
             his
             body
             ,
             when
             the
             Chyru●geon
             comes
             and
             applies
             any
             salve
             to
             take
             away
             that
             malignant
             humor
             ,
             he
             sayes
             ,
             when
             the
             Chyrurgeon
             comes
             again
             ,
             Oh
             Sir
             ,
             now
             I
             can
             Rest
             :
             And
             so
             saith
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             vexed
             with
             such
             and
             such
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             gone
             and
             excercised
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             he
             sees
             he
             was
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             curse
             of
             al
             afflictions
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             thus
             acted
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             now
             he
             can
             be
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             say
             ,
             now
             I
             see
             the
             sting
             taken
             away
             .
             As
             I
             said
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             Christ
             was
             appointed
             as
             the
             Brasen
             serpent
             was
             ,
             the
             great
             ordinance
             of
             God
             for
             the
             healing
             of
             them
             that
             were
             stung
             by
             the
             fiery
             serpents
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             but
             look
             upon
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             healed
             ,
             those
             that
             were
             stung
             with
             the
             fiery
             serpents
             ,
             the
             very
             looking
             upon
             the
             Brasen
             Serpent
             were
             healed
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             ordinante
             of
             God
             appointed
             for
             that
             end
             .
             So
             I
             may
             apply
             it
             here
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             stung
             with
             affliction
             ,
             Christ
             is
             set
             up
             as
             the
             ordinance
             ,
             as
             the
             Brasen
             serpent
             to
             take
             away
             the
             venom
             of
             the
             sting
             of
             thy
             affliction
             .
             No
             question
             but
             those
             that
             were
             stung
             with
             the
             fiery
             serpents
             ,
             they
             felt
             an
             intolerable
             pain
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             looked
             upon
             the
             brasen
             serpent
             ,
             they
             had
             rest
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             say
             ,
             now
             I
             have
             ease
             ,
             now
             I
             have
             rest
             ;
             So
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             in
             affliction
             is
             the
             venom
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             rave
             ,
             and
             are
             almost
             mad
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             extreamly
             discontented
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             suspected
             concerning
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             is
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             another
             that
             is
             under
             as
             great
             an
             affliction
             as
             thou
             art
             ,
             can
             lie
             sweetly
             ,
             and
             contentfully
             ,
             and
             blessing
             God
             under
             any
             affliction
             ,
             thou
             wonderst
             at
             it
             that
             he
             can
             lie
             so
             joyfull
             ,
             blessing
             of
             God
             under
             so
             much
             
             affliction
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taught
             him
             a
             way
             to
             worm
             his
             affliction
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taught
             him
             a
             way
             to
             deliver
             his
             soul
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             affliction
             ,
             the
             curse
             is
             gone
             and
             he
             by
             exercising
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             hath
             comfort
             in
             removing
             of
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             this
             gives
             him
             Rest
             in
             time
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Come
             to
             Christ
             and
             thou
             shalt
             have
             Rest
             in
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             because
             that
             then
             not
             only
             the
             curse
             shal
             be
             removed
             ,
             but
             there
             shal
             be
             this
             blessing
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             affliction
             shal
             befal
             thee
             ;
             but
             such
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             Gods
             love
             ,
             yea
             ,
             such
             as
             shal
             come
             out
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             from
             Gods
             love
             ,
             love
             shal
             be
             the
             great
             principle
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             but
             from
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             are
             these
             and
             these
             afflictions
             upon
             me
             ,
             yet
             I
             thank
             God
             there
             is
             no
             want
             of
             Gods
             love
             upon
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             would
             not
             know
             any
             thing
             of
             Gods
             love
             then
             ,
             if
             any
             spiritual
             judgment
             were
             upon
             me
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             no
             other
             but
             what
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             Yea
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             possibly
             stand
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             come
             out
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             come
             from
             Gods
             love
             ,
             they
             come
             as
             really
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             that
             thou
             dost
             injoy
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Thou
             thinkest
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             a
             prosperous
             voyage
             ,
             that
             God
             loves
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             beest
             recovered
             out
             of
             an
             affliction
             that
             God
             loves
             thee
             ,
             but
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Lords
             bringing
             thee
             into
             affliction
             ,
             may
             stand
             with
             greater
             love
             to
             thee
             than
             deliverance
             out
             of
             affliction
             to
             another
             .
             The
             afflictions
             that
             are
             upon
             the
             Saints
             now
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             come
             out
             of
             revenge
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ,
             the
             same
             ,
             affliction
             that
             comes
             from
             the
             principle
             of
             love
             to
             thee
             ,
             may
             come
             from
             the
             principle
             of
             hatred
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             although
             therfore
             in
             the
             outward
             view
             they
             be
             the
             same
             yet
             they
             are
             infinitely
             different
             in
             the
             principle
             .
             It
             is
             not
             so
             much
             what
             we
             see
             ,
             or
             what
             wee
             feel
             ,
             but
             from
             whence
             that
             comes
             that
             we
             see
             or
             feel
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             a
             gracious
             heart
             is
             ever
             sollicitous
             about
             the
             principles
             of
             
             those
             things
             that
             do
             befal
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             an
             outward
             mercy
             ,
             I
             but
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             root
             of
             it
             ?
             is
             the
             root
             of
             it
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             my
             soul
             ?
             there
             is
             an
             affliction
             upon
             me
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             the
             root
             of
             it
             ?
             is
             the
             root
             of
             it
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             Gods
             hatred
             ?
             Oh
             that
             were
             dreadful
             .
             Although
             the
             affliction
             were
             vast
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             a
             hundred
             temptations
             ,
             if
             the
             root
             of
             it
             were
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             Oh
             that
             were
             terrible
             :
             I
             but
             then
             when
             he
             shal
             come
             to
             know
             that
             the
             root
             of
             it
             were
             not
             from
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             but
             his
             love
             ,
             that
             is
             joyful
             .
          
           
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             doth
             not
             God
             sometimes
             chastise
             his
             people
             for
             their
             sins
             ?
             what
             if
             the
             affliction
             comes
             to
             me
             for
             my
             sin
             ,
             can
             I
             have
             rest
             then
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             the
             affliction
             come
             to
             me
             for
             my
             tryal
             ,
             then
             the
             root
             may
             be
             from
             his
             love
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             abused
             my
             estate
             ,
             my
             conscience
             tels
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             honored
             God
             with
             my
             estate
             and
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             it
             from
             me
             ,
             and
             spoiled
             me
             of
             al
             ,
             and
             can
             I
             look
             upon
             this
             as
             the
             root
             of
             Gods
             love
             ?
          
           
             Now
             to
             that
             I
             answer
             ,
             though
             this
             be
             a
             certain
             thing
             ,
             and
             will
             and
             must
             hold
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             late
             ,
             wanton
             conceits
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             vanities
             of
             their
             thoughts
             which
             shal
             come
             to
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             this
             shal
             hold
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             chastise
             his
             people
             for
             sins
             and
             offences
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             part
             for
             me
             to
             enter
             upon
             ,
             yet
             stil
             it
             holds
             forth
             this
             ,
             That
             at
             that
             time
             when
             God
             chastiseth
             for
             sin
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             their
             afflictions
             come
             out
             of
             love
             ,
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             Love
             ,
             even
             when
             God
             chastiseth
             them
             for
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             hath
             not
             Christ
             suffered
             ?
             This
             derogates
             from
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             suffered
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             suffered
             ,
             and
             so
             hath
             swallowed
             up
             al
             Gods
             revenging
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             ,
             I
             but
             ,
             doth
             Gods
             wrath
             hinder
             me
             from
             having
             the
             fruit
             of
             Gods
             Love.
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             Love
             ,
             therefore
             
             God
             chastiseth
             not
             for
             sin
             ,
             No
             ?
             Why
             all
             Gods
             revenging
             wrath
             may
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             may
             chastise
             for
             sin
             and
             chastise
             out
             of
             Love
             too
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             .
             You
             know
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Zachary
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             beleeve
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             in
             Luke
             ,
             1.
             
             
               For
               this
               Cause
               thou
               shalt
               be
               Dumb
               ,
            
             For
             this
             Cause
             ,
             because
             thou
             didst
             not
             beleeve
             :
             And
             so
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             sin
             they
             may
             be
             chastised
             .
             Cannot
             a
             Father
             chastise
             his
             Child
             and
             yet
             do
             it
             out
             of
             Love
             ?
             not
             only
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             his
             Love
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             Love
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             meddle
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             go
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             love
             him
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             affliction
             may
             come
             out
             of
             Love
             ,
             though
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             for
             God
             not
             at
             all
             to
             chastise
             them
             ,
             would
             be
             an
             argument
             of
             hatred
             ,
             therefore
             for
             him
             to
             chastise
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             Love
             rather
             than
             hatred
             .
          
           
             If
             ye
             be
             not
             chastised
             ,
             you
             are
             bastards
             and
             not
             Sons
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             him
             ,
             though
             God
             be
             displeased
             ,
             yet
             stil
             it
             is
             out
             of
             love
             .
             These
             two
             may
             stand
             together
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             displeased
             with
             thy
             sin
             and
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             may
             love
             thee
             in
             the
             very
             act
             wherein
             he
             manifests
             his
             displeasure
             against
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             manifest
             his
             displeasure
             against
             thee
             and
             against
             thy
             sin
             out
             of
             love
             to
             thee
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             people
             of
             God
             may
             have
             Rest
             in
             all
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             out
             of
             Love.
             Here
             is
             an
             affliction
             ,
             but
             from
             whence
             doth
             it
             come
             ?
             It
             comes
             from
             Love
             ,
             now
             I
             am
             at
             Rest
             .
             If
             thou
             canst
             exercise
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             in
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             that
             through
             Christ
             God
             Loves
             me
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             in
             al
             thy
             afflictions
             thou
             shouldst
             injoy
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             wil
             give
             Rest
             unto
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             and
             until
             this
             be
             ,
             al
             the
             arguments
             in
             the
             world
             will
             never
             do
             it
             .
             Come
             to
             those
             that
             are
             afflicted
             and
             seek
             to
             pacifie
             and
             quiet
             them
             with
             any
             argument
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             until
             they
             exercise
             Faith
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             to
             my
             Soul
             in
             this
             affliction
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             whether
             I
             
             be
             in
             prosperity
             or
             adversity
             .
             If
             God
             give
             me
             an
             estate
             there
             is
             love
             in
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             there
             is
             Love
             in
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             give
             me
             health
             ,
             there
             is
             Love
             in
             that
             ,
             if
             he
             cast
             me
             into
             sickness
             ,
             there
             is
             Love
             in
             that
             ,
             and
             this
             indeed
             is
             the
             great
             mystery
             of
             godliness
             ,
             that
             the
             heathens
             were
             not
             acquainted
             with
             this
             Mystery
             of
             godliness
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             We
             have
             Rest
             in
             all
             afflictions
             through
             Christ
             ,
             because
             in
             his
             merit
             it
             is
             that
             al
             afflictions
             are
             proportioned
             both
             for
             the
             time
             of
             coming
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             of
             continuing
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             proportioned
             by
             the
             infinite
             wisdome
             of
             God
             for
             the
             good
             of
             a
             beleever
             ,
             God
             proportions
             all
             so
             as
             shal
             be
             suitable
             to
             the
             condition
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             .
             As
             a
             wise
             Physitian
             knows
             the
             ful
             condition
             of
             thee
             that
             art
             his
             patient
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             therefore
             he
             doth
             weigh
             every
             dram
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             that
             there
             be
             not
             one
             drop
             put
             into
             thy
             cup
             that
             he
             gives
             thee
             to
             drink
             ,
             more
             than
             shal
             suit
             with
             thy
             condition
             ,
             for
             thy
             good
             ,
             and
             takes
             care
             it
             shal
             be
             given
             at
             a
             seasonable
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             abide
             one
             moment
             longer
             than
             it
             hath
             wrought
             out
             the
             Corruption
             ,
             wrought
             out
             evil
             ,
             and
             brought
             good
             unto
             thee
             ,
             now
             this
             is
             a
             mighty
             Rest
             unto
             thy
             spirit
             .
             If
             so
             be
             a
             patient
             is
             to
             deal
             with
             a
             Physitian
             that
             is
             learned
             ,
             and
             wise
             ,
             and
             experienced
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             he
             understands
             the
             state
             of
             my
             body
             ,
             to
             the
             ful
             ,
             to
             a
             hair
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             that
             what
             he
             gives
             he
             is
             very
             careful
             about
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             gives
             he
             doth
             it
             himself
             ,
             doth
             not
             trust
             the
             Apothecary
             ,
             but
             goes
             himself
             and
             sees
             how
             many
             drams
             is
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             hath
             it
             weighed
             before
             his
             Face
             ,
             trusts
             not
             others
             but
             weighs
             it
             himself
             ,
             and
             so
             observes
             every
             circumstance
             that
             is
             suitable
             to
             his
             patient
             ;
             now
             would
             not
             this
             be
             quietness
             unto
             thee
             ?
             Perhaps
             the
             potion
             may
             be
             bitter
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             knowest
             that
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             such
             a
             Physitian
             ,
             that
             is
             thus
             careful
             ,
             and
             thus
             skilful
             ,
             and
             thus
             experienced
             ,
             this
             causeth
             Rest
             and
             quietness
             in
             thy
             Spirit
             .
             So
             truly
             ,
             by
             the
             Eye
             of
             Faith
             thou
             mayst
             behold
             
             God
             ;
             though
             God
             useth
             creatures
             as
             instruments
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             trust
             them
             ,
             but
             stands
             by
             and
             looks
             upon
             every
             dram
             that
             is
             put
             into
             the
             cup.
             If
             a
             man
             should
             give
             that
             which
             is
             Poysonous
             or
             ratsbane
             to
             a
             dog
             ,
             he
             cares
             not
             how
             he
             gives
             it
             :
             but
             now
             if
             there
             should
             any
             venemous
             thing
             be
             put
             into
             Physick
             ,
             then
             the
             Physitian
             needs
             to
             look
             to
             every
             dram
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             proportionable
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             God
             distributes
             his
             afflictions
             to
             the
             wicked
             he
             cares
             not
             for
             any
             proportion
             ,
             he
             cares
             not
             for
             doing
             them
             good
             by
             it
             .
             But
             now
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             beleevers
             in
             Christ
             ,
             God
             is
             careful
             to
             proportion
             every
             dram
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             shal
             come
             but
             just
             when
             God
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             continue
             not
             one
             moment
             longer
             than
             God
             would
             have
             it
             .
             That
             Scripture
             is
             enough
             to
             quiet
             the
             soul
             in
             regard
             of
             any
             affliction
             ,
             Which
             you
             have
             in
             Peter
             1.6
             .
             
               Wherein
               ye
               rejoyce
               ,
               though
               now
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               if
               need
               require
               ,
               ye
               are
               in
               heaviness
               through
               manifold
               temptations
               .
            
             Though
             now
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             for
             a
             little
             time
             now
             ,
             so
             the
             words
             are
             ,
             though
             for
             a
             little
             time
             now
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             now
             and
             it
             is
             but
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             then
             too
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             Mark
             what
             a
             blessed
             parenthesis
             this
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             worth
             Gold
             ,
             this
             very
             Parenthesis
             is
             ,
             wherein
             ye
             greatly
             rejoyce
             ,
             though
             now
             for
             a
             season
             you
             are
             in
             heaviness
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             much
             it
             shal
             be
             but
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             should
             say
             ,
             were
             there
             not
             need
             ,
             you
             should
             not
             be
             for
             one
             instant
             of
             time
             in
             heaviness
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             you
             must
             learn
             from
             this
             Scripture
             .
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             Rest
             to
             your
             Soul
             if
             you
             could
             hear
             God
             out
             of
             his
             word
             this
             day
             ,
             speak
             to
             every
             one
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             did
             not
             I
             see
             th●re
             was
             need
             ,
             you
             should
             never
             have
             any
             minute
             of
             sickness
             in
             all
             your
             life
             ,
             this
             were
             enough
             to
             give
             Rest
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             though
             there
             be
             need
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             for
             now
             ,
             for
             a
             little
             time
             .
             I
             do
             not
             find
             in
             the
             original
             that
             the
             word
             signifies
             season
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             now
             ,
             and
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             so
             that
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             heaviness
             ,
             no
             not
             for
             a
             little
             now
             ,
             unless
             there
             be
             need
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Rest
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLV
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Rest
               beleevers
               have
               from
               Christ
               in
               outward
               afflictions
               discovered
               in
               four
               Particulars
               more
               .
               1.
               
               They
               shall
               be
               to
               good
               ends
               .
               2.
               
               They
               shal
               be
               sanctified
               to
               the
               good
               of
               beleevers
               .
               3.
               
               God
               is
               present
               with
               his
               people
               in
               Christ
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               abundance
               of
               present
               good
               in
               affliction
               .
            
          
           
             FIfthly
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             have
             Rest
             in
             your
             affliction
             ,
             for
             your
             afflictions
             shall
             have
             very
             good
             ends
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             bring
             affliction
             upon
             you
             ,
             but
             he
             wil
             have
             gracious
             ends
             that
             he
             will
             aim
             at
             in
             your
             affliction
             .
             God
             hath
             somwhat
             in
             his
             Eye
             that
             he
             aimes
             at
             more
             than
             you
             imagine
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             this
             may
             bring
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Rest
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             we
             cannot
             alwaies
             understand
             what
             those
             Particular
             ends
             are
             that
             God
             hath
             in
             the
             tryal
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             satisfie
             our
             spirits
             in
             this
             ,
             certainly
             God
             hath
             very
             gracious
             ends
             ,
             what
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             trouble
             is
             there
             now
             in
             the
             nation
             ,
             how
             many
             godly
             people
             are
             spoiled
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             and
             wounded
             and
             made
             havock
             of
             ,
             we
             think
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             rage
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             God
             hath
             gracious
             ends
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             about
             to
             bring
             to
             pass
             some
             glorious
             thing
             ,
             though
             we
             cannot
             understand
             it
             now
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             one
             that
             is
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             that
             can
             be
             satisfied
             with
             this
             that
             when
             God
             brings
             tryalls
             he
             hath
             glorious
             ends
             to
             bring
             about
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             not
             I
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             serviceable
             to
             Gods
             ends
             ,
             to
             those
             great
             ends
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             bring
             about
             ?
             Wherefore
             was
             I
             made
             and
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             God
             may
             serve
             himself
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             God
             hath
             need
             of
             my
             affliction
             as
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             I
             be
             quiet
             
             in
             my
             affliction
             ,
             for
             my
             affliction
             may
             be
             serviceable
             to
             God.
             Now
             this
             is
             that
             I
             profess
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             be
             serviceable
             to
             God
             and
             his
             ends
             ,
             now
             if
             thy
             heart
             be
             right
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             be
             serviceable
             to
             God
             and
             his
             e●ds
             ,
             then
             thou
             must
             not
             choose
             the
             way
             how
             God
             shal
             fetch
             about
             his
             waies
             and
             ends
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           
             Somtimes
             God
             may
             serve
             his
             own
             ends
             in
             thy
             prosperity
             ,
             I
             but
             at
             other
             times
             he
             wil
             serve
             himself
             in
             thy
             affliction
             :
             now
             if
             thy
             Heart
             be
             gracious
             indeed
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             be
             as
             willing
             that
             God
             may
             fetch
             about
             his
             praise
             in
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             as
             in
             thy
             prosperity
             ,
             in
             this
             a
             gracious
             heart
             rejoyceth
             .
             Now
             if
             thy
             heart
             be
             right
             in
             this
             ,
             then
             if
             God
             take
             away
             thy
             estate
             and
             bring
             thee
             into
             affliction
             thou
             mayst
             be
             quiet
             in
             this
             that
             God
             wil
             be
             served
             by
             my
             wants
             ,
             and
             bring
             about
             his
             ends
             that
             way
             ,
             though
             thou
             mayst
             think
             that
             God
             may
             be
             better
             served
             by
             thy
             prosperity
             then
             by
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             I
             but
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             glorious
             ends
             to
             bring
             about
             ,
             and
             must
             have
             his
             people
             suffer
             to
             bring
             about
             those
             ends
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             may
             Cause
             Rest
             and
             quiet
             of
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Come
             to
             me
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             you
             shal
             have
             Rest
             in
             trouble
             and
             affliction
             ,
             for
             not
             only
             you
             shal
             be
             serviceable
             to
             God
             for
             his
             ends
             ,
             but
             al
             your
             afflictions
             shal
             be
             Sanctified
             for
             your
             own
             good
             to
             you
             ,
             God
             intends
             it
             and
             you
             shal
             have
             a
             Sanctified
             use
             in
             them
             and
             this
             is
             more
             then
             removing
             the
             curse
             ,
             the
             Sanctified
             use
             notes
             a
             mighty
             operation
             of
             God
             in
             the
             affliction
             to
             fetch
             out
             good
             unto
             thy
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             were
             a
             large
             thing
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             is
             the
             Sanctified
             use
             of
             affliction
             ,
             the
             purging
             out
             of
             Corruption
             ,
             the
             quickening
             of
             Grace
             ,
             yea
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             the
             tryal
             of
             Grace
             ,
             it
             were
             enough
             to
             bring
             quiet
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             the
             tryal
             of
             Faith
             is
             more
             precious
             then
             Gold
             ,
             the
             tryal
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             exercise
             of
             Grace
             ,
             if
             
             it
             were
             but
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             Faith
             that
             thou
             art
             put
             upon
             in
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             more
             good
             to
             thee
             in
             that
             then
             thou
             canst
             imagine
             .
             There
             is
             more
             excellency
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             any
             one
             Grace
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             then
             in
             all
             prosperity
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             give
             thee
             a
             kingdome
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             hast
             lost
             thy
             land
             ,
             thy
             House
             ,
             and
             goods
             ,
             I
             but
             God
             hath
             put
             thee
             upon
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             now
             more
             then
             ever
             .
             Now
             know
             that
             the
             exercise
             of
             one
             Grace
             is
             more
             then
             a
             kingdome
             to
             thee
             ,
             better
             then
             all
             the
             prosperity
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             thy
             friends
             may
             come
             and
             tell
             thee
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             I
             but
             dost
             thou
             feel
             thy
             affliction
             Sanctified
             to
             thy
             Soul
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             feel
             thy
             Heart
             drawn
             nearer
             to
             God
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             find
             the
             discovering
             of
             thy
             Heart
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             purging
             out
             thy
             Corruption
             more
             ,
             and
             thy
             Heart
             quickned
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             more
             ?
             This
             wil
             bring
             Rest
             unto
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             Sanctification
             is
             Rest
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             therefore
             Sanctification
             of
             afflictions
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             must
             needs
             bring
             Rest
             unto
             it
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             God
             is
             with
             his
             people
             in
             time
             of
             affliction
             by
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             presence
             I
             say
             of
             God
             in
             thy
             affliction
             ,
             Gods
             gracious
             presence
             is
             only
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
             no
             man
             comes
             unto
             the
             Father
             but
             by
             the
             son
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             both
             waies
             ,
             as
             no
             man
             comes
             to
             the
             Father
             but
             by
             Christ
             ,
             so
             the
             Father
             comes
             to
             no
             man
             in
             a
             gracious
             way
             but
             by
             Christ
             ,
             now
             Gods
             gracious
             presence
             wil
             be
             with
             them
             in
             his
             Son.
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             in
             the
             fire
             and
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             that
             is
             enough
             for
             the
             Soul
             to
             Rest
             upon
             ,
             that
             God
             wil
             be
             with
             them
             in
             the
             Fire
             and
             in
             the
             Water
             ,
             in
             Isa
             .
             43.2
             .
             
               When
               thou
               passest
               through
               the
               Water
               I
               wil
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               flouds
               they
               shal
               not
               overflow
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               walkest
               through
               the
               Fire
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               burnt
               ,
               neither
               shal
               the
               flame
               kindle
               upon
               thee
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               the
               Holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               thy
               Savior
               .
            
             I
             wil
             be
             with
             thee
             saith
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             Gods
             presence
             to
             
             support
             them
             ,
             now
             as
             ye
             heard
             al
             the
             promises
             are
             yea
             and
             amen
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Christ
             they
             are
             al
             made
             good
             ,
             so
             that
             Rest
             in
             affliction
             comes
             by
             Christ
             .
             As
             now
             in
             sickness
             ,
             art
             thou
             in
             sickness
             ,
             see
             what
             Rest
             there
             is
             in
             Christ
             in
             time
             of
             sickness
             ,
             in
             Psalm
             ,
             41.3
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
               wil
               strengthen
               him
               upon
               his
               Bed
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               all
               his
               Bed
               in
               his
               sickness
               ,
            
             Surely
             then
             thou
             wilt
             lie
             soft
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             Rest
             there
             .
             Many
             poor
             sick
             people
             complain
             they
             cannot
             Rest
             ,
             they
             cannot
             lie
             soft
             ,
             their
             Bed
             is
             not
             made
             well
             ,
             their
             Bed
             is
             not
             made
             easie
             ,
             high
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             low
             in
             another
             ,
             now
             here
             is
             a
             promise
             that
             God
             wil
             make
             the
             Bed
             of
             his
             people
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             sickness
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             their
             trouble
             ,
             what
             an
             expression
             is
             here
             of
             Gods
             love
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             know
             how
             God
             tenders
             his
             people
             ?
             And
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             hard
             bed
             ,
             a
             flock
             bed
             ,
             a
             bed
             of
             straw
             ,
             you
             may
             lie
             easie
             if
             God
             make
             it
             .
             And
             here
             you
             see
             in
             this
             psalme
             God
             promiseth
             to
             make
             the
             bed
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             now
             if
             you
             have
             not
             Rest
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             you
             have
             not
             been
             acquainted
             with
             the
             promises
             ,
             nor
             not
             exercised
             Faith
             upon
             the
             promises
             ,
             such
             a
             promise
             will
             bring
             Rest
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             when
             you
             cannot
             Rest
             otherwise
             .
             And
             so
             I
             might
             give
             you
             Scriptures
             likewise
             for
             poverty
             ,
             the
             many
             sweet
             expressions
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Scripture
             for
             the
             quieting
             of
             the
             Heart
             in
             poverty
             the
             special
             regard
             that
             God
             hath
             to
             poor
             people
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             are
             godly
             who
             are
             in
             poverty
             .
             I
             might
             name
             abundance
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               chosen
               the
               poor
               to
               be
               Rich
               in
               Faith
               ,
            
             And
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             unto
             the
             poor
             .
             And
             not
             many
             mighty
             ,
             and
             noble
             ,
             but
             the
             poor
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             in
             Zeph.
             3.12
             .
             
               I
               will
               leave
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thee
               ,
               an
               afflicted
               and
               poor
               people
               and
               they
               shall
               trust
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             The
             Lord
             hath
             respect
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             be
             godly
             and
             poor
             ,
             thou
             maist
             search
             into
             Scripture
             and
             find
             abundance
             of
             expressions
             to
             give
             thee
             Rest
             .
             Christ
             was
             made
             poor
             that
             he
             might
             make
             us
             Rich
             ,
             doth
             therefore
             poverty
             trouble
             thee
             ?
             Consider
             that
             Christ
             he
             was
             poor
             ,
             and
             the
             
             poverty
             of
             Christ
             it
             was
             to
             make
             me
             Rich
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             evil
             of
             my
             poverty
             is
             taken
             away
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             If
             poor
             people
             would
             exercise
             their
             Faith
             upon
             the
             poverty
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             made
             poor
             ,
             for
             so
             he
             saith
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             yet
             the
             foxes
             had
             holes
             and
             the
             Birds
             had
             nests
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             not
             whereon
             to
             lay
             his
             Head.
             Christ
             had
             not
             so
             good
             a
             House
             as
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             Christ
             had
             not
             a
             cottage
             to
             dwel
             in
             ,
             but
             went
             abroad
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             therefore
             exercise
             but
             thy
             Faith
             upon
             the
             poverty
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             help
             thee
             in
             thy
             poverty
             .
             And
             so
             for
             dishonor
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             very
             ful
             that
             way
             too
             .
             In
             Matth.
             5.9
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               when
               men
               shall
               speak
               all
               manner
               of
               Evil
               against
               you
               for
               my
               names
               sake
               .
            
             And
             that
             in
             
               Peter
               ,
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               when
               ye
               suffer
               reproach
               ,
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Glory
               shall
               Rest
               upon
               you
               .
            
             Now
             all
             these
             promises
             in
             time
             of
             affliction
             is
             made
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             you
             shal
             have
             the
             vertue
             and
             efficacy
             of
             al
             these
             promises
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             carnal
             Hearts
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             think
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             worth
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             that
             if
             they
             can
             have
             no
             more
             comfort
             but
             that
             ,
             this
             is
             poor
             comfort
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             godly
             ,
             they
             know
             that
             there
             is
             abundance
             of
             comfort
             and
             sweetness
             to
             be
             had
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             ,
             The
             abundance
             of
             present
             good
             that
             Christ
             will
             bring
             unto
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Saints
             that
             shal
             swallow
             up
             all
             the
             trouble
             of
             affliction
             ,
             the
             abundance
             of
             present
             good
             shall
             swallow
             up
             al
             the
             bitter
             of
             affliction
             .
             As
             thus
             ,
             now
             suppose
             you
             have
             a
             little
             Vinegar
             ,
             one
             drop
             of
             Vinegar
             if
             there
             were
             a
             pinte
             or
             quart
             of
             the
             sweetest
             liquor
             in
             the
             world
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             could
             you
             tast
             the
             Vinegar
             ?
             the
             tast
             would
             be
             taken
             away
             :
             So
             now
             the
             Soul
             that
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             exerciseth
             Faith
             upon
             him
             ,
             Christ
             brings
             in
             the
             present
             good
             ,
             besides
             that
             that
             it
             shal
             have
             hereafter
             ,
             the
             present
             good
             that
             is
             enough
             to
             sweeten
             all
             
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Soule
             .
             Christ
             sets
             up
             such
             a
             light
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             light
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             darkness
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             darkness
             round
             about
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             such
             satisfying
             Contentments
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             enough
             to
             overcome
             all
             the
             bitterness
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             though
             never
             so
             afflicted
             ,
             yet
             is
             able
             to
             say
             with
             David
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             
               My
               Soul
               return
               unto
               thy
               Rest
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             beleevers
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             all
             beleevers
             ,
             one
             may
             be
             a
             beleever
             and
             yet
             not
             have
             Rest
             in
             affliction
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             be
             a
             beleever
             and
             have
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             then
             all
             afflictions
             wil
             be
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             as
             if
             a
             poor
             Woman
             were
             married
             to
             a
             great
             prince
             ,
             and
             had
             all
             the
             nobles
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             kind
             of
             dainties
             upon
             his
             table
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             hear
             the
             Rain
             rattling
             upon
             the
             tiles
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             windy
             wether
             abroad
             ,
             what
             would
             this
             be
             to
             hinder
             the
             Rest
             of
             such
             a
             ones
             spirit
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             had
             we
             but
             the
             exercise
             of
             Faith
             ,
             all
             outward
             troubles
             in
             the
             world
             would
             be
             no
             more
             to
             us
             ,
             no
             more
             trouble
             then
             this
             is
             .
             If
             thou
             wert
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             married
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             sup
             with
             him
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             that
             satisfaction
             unto
             thy
             Soul
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             al
             outward
             troubles
             would
             be
             no
             more
             at
             all
             ,
             then
             the
             rattling
             of
             the
             Rain
             upon
             the
             Tiles
             to
             such
             a
             one
             that
             hath
             al
             content
             within
             dores
             .
             You
             are
             not
             yet
             acquainted
             with
             such
             blessed
             things
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             who
             are
             troubled
             at
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             certainly
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             acquainted
             with
             that
             ,
             will
             say
             ,
             it
             hath
             enough
             ,
             let
             what
             will
             become
             of
             my
             estate
             ,
             of
             my
             body
             ,
             of
             my
             House
             ,
             of
             my
             Lands
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             enough
             in
             Christ
             ,
             how
             have
             the
             blessed
             Martyrs
             cryed
             out
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             ?
             I
             remember
             one
             German
             Martyr
             ,
             that
             suffered
             much
             from
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             I
             verely
             beleeve
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             merrier
             Heart
             in
             this
             world
             then
             my self
             .
             As
             Jacob
             had
             more
             blessed
             visions
             when
             he
             lay
             abroad
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             laid
             his
             Head
             upon
             the
             stone
             ;
             So
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             have
             more
             visions
             many
             times
             of
             God
             in
             the
             times
             of
             their
             affliction
             ,
             their
             Veins
             are
             filled
             
             with
             blood
             ,
             and
             bones
             with
             marrow
             ,
             al
             the
             capacities
             of
             their
             soul
             is
             filled
             with
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             and
             that
             keeps
             out
             affliction
             .
             As
             if
             a
             man
             have
             filled
             his
             belly
             with
             good
             chear
             ,
             and
             especially
             if
             his
             veines
             be
             ful
             of
             blood
             and
             bones
             ful
             of
             marrow
             ,
             he
             can
             bare
             hardness
             the
             better
             .
             So
             when
             the
             soule
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             fils
             the
             veins
             ful
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             bones
             ful
             of
             marrow
             ,
             I
             mean
             thus
             ,
             he
             fils
             al
             the
             capacities
             of
             the
             soul
             with
             heavenly
             consolations
             ,
             and
             that
             bares
             out
             any
             trouble
             or
             afflictions
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             thus
             there
             is
             peace
             and
             rest
             unto
             the
             soul
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             
               Containeth
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               last
               doctrine
               in
               the
               two
               former
               Chapters
               ,
               shewing
               how
               unbeseeming
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               ,
               for
               a
               beleever
               to
               be
               troubled
               in
               affliction
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             might
             be
             divers
             other
             things
             named
             ,
             as
             by
             coming
             to
             Christ
             there
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             soul
             hath
             rest
             when
             it
             can
             go
             and
             power
             forth
             it selfe
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             .
             But
             to
             conclude
             this
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             by
             al
             this
             ,
             how
             infinitely
             unbeseeming
             it
             is
             for
             a
             beleever
             ,
             one
             that
             professeth
             himselfe
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             troubled
             in
             affliction
             ,
             Christ
             makes
             this
             promise
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             comes
             to
             him
             he
             shal
             have
             rest
             .
             Surely
             either
             thou
             art
             not
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             thou
             hast
             not
             exercised
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Either
             thus
             ,
             thou
             chargest
             thy self
             for
             one
             not
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             hath
             not
             exercised
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             or
             else
             thou
             chargest
             Christ
             with
             unfaithfulness
             by
             thy
             discontentment
             .
             For
             Christ
             here
             professeth
             to
             the
             wotld
             that
             al
             that
             come
             to
             
             him
             shal
             have
             rest
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             not
             rest
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             little
             trouble
             doth
             disquiet
             thee
             ,
             thou
             either
             art
             not
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             dost
             not
             exercise
             faith
             ,
             or
             else
             thou
             chargest
             Christ
             with
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             now
             if
             thou
             hast
             not
             rest
             ,
             which
             way
             wilt
             thou
             have
             it
             fal
             ?
             Oh
             let
             it
             fal
             upon
             thy
             unbeleeving
             heart
             ,
             let
             it
             fal
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             dost
             not
             renew
             thy
             act
             in
             comming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             meant
             of
             coming
             to
             Christ
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             of
             renewing
             the
             act
             of
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             exhortation
             belongs
             to
             Godly
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             that
             have
             already
             come
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             belongs
             to
             them
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             come
             you
             to
             Christ
             again
             and
             again
             .
             Now
             thy
             disquiet
             and
             trouble
             in
             time
             of
             affliction
             doth
             argue
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             either
             no
             beleever
             at
             al
             ,
             or
             hast
             not
             renewed
             the
             act
             of
             faith
             .
             My
             brethren
             ,
             the
             wayes
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             we
             hope
             are
             beleevers
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             if
             so
             be
             they
             had
             no
             use
             of
             faith
             at
             al
             in
             time
             of
             affliction
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             faith
             were
             only
             of
             use
             to
             save
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             give
             rest
             unto
             the
             soul
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             it
             were
             of
             no
             other
             use
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             sun
             dial
             in
             a
             garden
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             time
             of
             the
             day
             when
             the
             sun
             shines
             ,
             but
             in
             stormy
             cloudy
             weather
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             use
             of
             it
             .
             And
             dost
             thou
             make
             no
             more
             use
             of
             thy
             faith
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             sun
             dyal
             in
             thy
             garden
             ,
             to
             shew
             thee
             how
             it
             is
             with
             thee
             in
             the
             day
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             but
             the
             truth
             of
             thy
             faith
             should
             be
             a
             dyal
             ,
             to
             make
             thee
             know
             how
             it
             is
             between
             God
             and
             thy
             soul
             in
             a
             cloudy
             day
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             having
             now
             heard
             ,
             where
             the
             rest
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             affliction
             lies
             Oh
             ,
             do
             you
             repair
             hither
             for
             rest
             ,
             you
             vex
             ,
             and
             fret
             ,
             and
             trouble
             your selves
             ,
             Why
             ?
             because
             you
             have
             not
             as
             others
             ,
             others
             can
             have
             rich
             tables
             ,
             fine
             houses
             ,
             and
             accomodations
             ,
             and
             al
             things
             for
             their
             content
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             know
             that
             now
             the
             Lord
             hath
             presented
             to
             you
             a
             way
             how
             to
             have
             rest
             to
             your
             souls
             in
             time
             of
             poverty
             ,
             Labor
             to
             know
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             was
             made
             poor
             for
             you
             .
             There
             is
             as
             plain
             a
             way
             for
             you
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             
             as
             for
             the
             richest
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             Christ
             wil
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             entertain
             you
             as
             the
             richest
             .
             It
             is
             likely
             that
             al
             your
             endeavours
             may
             come
             to
             help
             you
             so
             forward
             as
             to
             make
             you
             rich
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             I
             but
             ,
             to
             give
             rest
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             nothing
             can
             do
             it
             but
             your
             coming
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             above
             al
             ,
             this
             may
             serve
             to
             help
             us
             to
             lay
             up
             against
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             that
             however
             things
             go
             in
             this
             world
             yet
             you
             may
             have
             rest
             to
             your
             soules
             in
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLVII
             .
          
           
             
               Sheweth
               that
               beleevers
               are
               often
               under
               inward
               affliction
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               desertions
               .
            
          
           
             I
             Shal
             now
             speak
             of
             the
             rest
             that
             Christ
             gives
             unto
             the
             soul
             in
             regard
             of
             inward
             afflictions
             ,
             those
             inward
             afflictions
             are
             spiritual
             desertions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             shal
             be
             pleased
             to
             absent
             himself
             from
             the
             souls
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             in
             such
             darkness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             beleevers
             ,
             &
             have
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             be
             left
             for
             a
             time
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             spirits
             wil
             be
             extreamly
             afflicted
             with
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             feare
             ,
             and
             trouble
             ,
             because
             of
             Gods
             absence
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             affliction
             like
             to
             this
             affliction
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             condition
             so
             restless
             as
             this
             condition
             is
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             that
             that
             every
             one
             is
             not
             acquainted
             withal
             ,
             carnal
             people
             think
             that
             these
             afflictions
             are
             only
             conceits
             ,
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             melancholly
             ,
             but
             the
             saints
             know
             what
             these
             afflictions
             are
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             most
             real
             afflictions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             these
             spiritual
             desertions
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             his
             people
             .
             We
             read
             of
             such
             an
             affliction
             that
             a
             godly
             man
             was
             much
             exercised
             withal
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             Heman
             that
             was
             the
             penman
             of
             the
             88.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             you
             read
             it
             in
             the
             title
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             song
             or
             Psalme
             for
             the
             sons
             of
             
               Korah
               
               To
               the
               cheif
               musician
               upon
            
             Mahalath
             Leannoth
             ,
             Maschil
             of
             Heman
             the
             Ezrahite
             
               a
               Psalm
               of
            
             Heman
             .
             Now
             this
             Heman
             was
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             men
             exercised
             with
             desertions
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             If
             you
             read
             this
             Psalm
             at
             your
             leisure
             ,
             you
             shal
             find
             ;
             that
             though
             he
             was
             a
             man
             very
             Godly
             yet
             exceedingly
             exercised
             with
             spiritual
             desertions
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             the
             Lord
             withdrew
             the
             comforts
             of
             his
             spirit
             from
             verse
             the
             first
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Oh
               Lord
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
               I
               have
               cryed
               day
               and
               night
               before
               thee
               .
            
             verse
             the
             3.
             
             
               My
               soul
               is
               ful
               of
               troubles
               and
               my
               life
               draweth
               nigh
               unto
               the
               grave
               .
            
             verse
             the
             4.
             
             
               I
               am
               counted
               with
               them
               that
               go
               downe
               into
               the
               Pit.
               I
               am
               as
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               no
               strength
               ,
               free
               among
               the
               dead
               ,
               &c.
            
             verse
             the
             7.
             
             
               Thy
               wrath
               lieth
               hard
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               afflicted
               me
               with
               al
               thy
               waves
               .
            
             What
             a
             strange
             expression
             is
             this
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             ?
             And
             then
             there
             is
             outward
             afflictions
             mingled
             with
             spirituall
             afflictions
             ,
             verse
             the
             8.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               put
               my
               acquaintance
               far
               from
               me
               ,
               thou
               hast
               made
               me
               an
               abomination
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               shut
               up
               and
               I
               cannot
               come
               forth
               .
            
             verse
             the
             9.
             
             
               My
               eye
               mourneth
               by
               reason
               of
               affliction
            
             verse
             the
             13.
             
             
               But
               unto
               thee
               have
            
             I
             
               cryed
               Oh
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               morning
               shal
               my
               prayer
               prevent
               thee
               .
               Lord
               why
               castest
               thou
               off
               my
               soul
               ,
               why
               hidest
               thou
               thy
               face
               from
               mee
               ?
            
             God
             had
             hid
             his
             face
             from
             him
             verse
             the
             15.
             
             
               I
               am
               afflicted
               and
               ready
               to
               die
               from
               my
               youth
               up
               ,
               while
               I
               suffer
               thy
               terrors
               I
               am
               distracted
               .
            
             He
             was
             acquainted
             with
             these
             spiritual
             afflictions
             from
             his
             youth
             up
             verse
             the
             16.
             
             
               Thy
               fierce
               wrath
               goeth
               over
               mee
               ,
               thy
               terrors
               have
               cut
               me
               off
               .
            
             What
             expressions
             are
             here
             for
             a
             godly
             man
             ?
             and
             when
             we
             read
             this
             Psalme
             and
             know
             it
             is
             the
             Psalme
             of
             a
             Godly
             man
             speaking
             how
             greatly
             he
             was
             afflicted
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             that
             scripture
             .
             
               If
               the
               righteous
               scaresely
               be
               saved
               ,
               where
               shal
               the
               ungodly
               and
               the
               sinner
               appeare
               .
            
             Where
             shal
             the
             sinner
             appeare
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             man
             that
             was
             wise
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             saith
             of
             him
             ▪
             that
             he
             was
             one
             of
             the
             wisest
             
             men
             that
             lived
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             yet
             afflicted
             ,
             excercised
             with
             inward
             afflictions
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hiding
             his
             face
             from
             him
             .
             In
             1.
             
             Kings
             4.31
             .
             There
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             speakes
             of
             this
             Heman
             that
             was
             thus
             afflicted
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             wisdom
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               was
               wiser
               then
               al
               men
               ,
               then
            
             Ethan
             and
             Heman
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             it
             appeares
             by
             that
             ,
             that
             Heman
             was
             one
             of
             the
             wisest
             ,
             for
             else
             it
             could
             not
             be
             an
             argument
             of
             Solomons
             wisdom
             that
             he
             was
             wiser
             then
             al
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             excelled
             in
             wisdom
             above
             any
             other
             ,
             And
             yet
             this
             man
             had
             the
             terrors
             of
             God
             upon
             his
             spirit
             .
             Therefore
             let
             none
             of
             you
             ,
             when
             God
             seemes
             to
             withdraw
             himself
             ,
             and
             afflict
             you
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             your
             condition
             is
             worser
             then
             ever
             any
             ones
             was
             ,
             when
             any
             of
             you
             have
             such
             thoughts
             as
             these
             are
             ,
             remember
             the
             88.
             
             Psalme
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             think
             of
             the
             great
             greif
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             trouble
             that
             is
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             greater
             then
             others
             ,
             then
             go
             and
             read
             the
             88.
             
             Psalme
             .
             As
             Luther
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             when
             they
             were
             in
             any
             trouble
             ,
             go
             and
             sing
             the
             46.
             
             Psalm
             .
             So
             when
             you
             are
             in
             trouble
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             greif
             ,
             then
             say
             ,
             come
             let
             us
             go
             and
             read
             the
             88.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             remember
             who
             was
             the
             penner
             of
             that
             
               Psalm
               ,
               Heman
            
             ,
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             and
             what
             his
             condition
             was
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             shalt
             see
             that
             thy
             condition
             is
             not
             so
             sad
             as
             his
             was
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XLVIII
             .
          
           
             
               Containeth
               Seven
               Directions
               how
               a
               beleever
               may
               get
               Rest
               from
               Christ
               in
               spiritual
               Desertions
               .
               First
               ,
               Look
               upon
               Christ
               as
               once
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               .
               Secondly
               .
               Look
               to
               Christ
               as
               ful
               of
               Grace
               and
               Goodness
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Look
               to
               Christ
               as
               an
               advocate
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
               Fourthly
               ,
               Look
               to
               Christ
               for
               fulfilling
               the
               promise
               of
               sending
               the
               Comforter
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               Go
               to
               Christ
               as
               at
               first
               in
               thy
               Conversion
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               Keep
               good
               thoughts
               of
               God.
               Seventhly
               ,
               Resolve
               never
               to
               take
               Rest
               in
               any
               thing
               else
               beside
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             WELL
             but
             now
             though
             thy
             condition
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             his
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             to
             be
             had
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             Christ
             cals
             thee
             to
             come
             to
             him
             that
             he
             may
             give
             thee
             Rest
             .
             I
             shal
             not
             need
             to
             spend
             time
             in
             opening
             what
             this
             rest
             is
             in
             Christ
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             contained
             in
             what
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             as
             in
             deliverance
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             remainer
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             those
             things
             if
             they
             were
             made
             good
             to
             the
             soul
             they
             might
             give
             rest
             .
             But
             now
             al
             that
             I
             intend
             to
             shew
             shal
             be
             ,
             what
             course
             the
             laden
             sinner
             must
             take
             in
             this
             case
             to
             have
             rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             soul
             it
             is
             delivered
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             cannot
             apprehend
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             pardon
             of
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             it
             already
             ,
             but
             now
             to
             help
             such
             a
             deserted
             soul
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             begin
             to
             have
             the
             use
             of
             the
             good
             that
             there
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             by
             way
             of
             direction
             to
             have
             ease
             in
             that
             greivous
             condition
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             Labor
             to
             exercise
             thy
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             was
             once
             in
             the
             same
             condition
             in
             some
             degree
             and
             some
             measure
             as
             thou
             thy self
             art
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             good
             way
             for
             one
             that
             hath
             spiritual
             desertions
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             look
             upon
             Christ
             as
             one
             that
             for
             the
             present
             was
             in
             this
             affliction
             ,
             for
             Christ
             was
             deserted
             ,
             and
             this
             breeds
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             rest
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             outward
             afflictions
             .
             If
             one
             that
             is
             in
             poverty
             exercise
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             who
             was
             poor
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             
               The
               Foxes
               have
               holes
               and
               the
               birds
               have
               nests
               but
               the
               son
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               where
               to
               lay
               his
               head
               .
            
             To
             exercise
             faith
             upon
             Christ
             as
             poor
             ,
             doth
             help
             to
             give
             ease
             and
             rest
             unto
             the
             soul
             ,
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             affliction
             of
             poverty
             ?
             so
             when
             a
             soul
             feels
             the
             burden
             and
             trouble
             of
             spiritual
             desertions
             the
             soul
             should
             look
             up
             to
             Christ
             as
             one
             that
             was
             under
             such
             desertion
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             and
             professeth
             that
             his
             soul
             was
             heavy
             to
             the
             very
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             began
             to
             be
             amazed
             with
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             Now
             when
             thou
             art
             in
             a
             combate
             and
             strife
             in
             thy
             spirit
             with
             temptation
             ,
             know
             that
             Christ
             was
             in
             such
             a
             combate
             and
             strife
             ,
             he
             sweat
             drops
             of
             blood
             .
             It
             may
             be
             the
             soul
             is
             in
             combate
             ,
             and
             in
             trouble
             and
             gets
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             is
             in
             a
             sweat
             ,
             remember
             what
             a
             sweat
             Christ
             was
             in
             when
             God
             withdrew
             himself
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             cross
             ,
             there
             he
             tels
             you
             plainly
             that
             he
             was
             forsaken
             
               My
               God
               My
               God
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               mee
               ?
            
             Thou
             thinkest
             that
             God
             hath
             withdrawn
             himself
             from
             thee
             ,
             no
             he
             wil
             not
             withdraw
             himself
             from
             thee
             so
             much
             as
             from
             his
             son
             in
             one
             regard
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             such
             a
             dreadful
             apprehension
             of
             Gods
             withdrawing
             from
             thee
             as
             Christ
             had
             ,
             for
             Christ
             would
             never
             have
             cryed
             out
             else
             .
             My
             God
             My
             God
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             mee
             ?
             This
             was
             a
             real
             thing
             ,
             Christ
             did
             not
             speak
             at
             uncertainties
             ,
             he
             did
             feel
             a
             withdrawing
             of
             the
             influence
             ,
             sweetness
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             though
             stil
             he
             had
             union
             with
             
             him
             by
             Nature
             and
             he
             was
             his
             Father
             as
             before
             ,
             but
             the
             Human
             Nature
             did
             not
             feel
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Grace
             ,
             and
             sweetness
             ,
             and
             the
             shine
             of
             the
             Favor
             of
             God
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             cries
             out
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
             Exercise
             thy
             Faith
             upon
             Christ
             as
             one
             that
             was
             in
             spiritual
             desertions
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             perhaps
             that
             Christ
             did
             not
             come
             to
             determin
             himself
             that
             he
             was
             utterly
             forsaken
             as
             thou
             dost
             ,
             but
             Christ
             was
             apprehensive
             of
             Gods
             withdrawing
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             this
             may
             bring
             ease
             and
             Rest
             unto
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             because
             that
             his
             being
             so
             forsaken
             it
             was
             to
             Sanctifie
             thy
             being
             forsaken
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             take
             away
             the
             curse
             of
             those
             desertions
             that
             thou
             hast
             in
             thy self
             .
             Such
             desertions
             as
             are
             in
             any
             afflictions
             materially
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             curse
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             things
             as
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             are
             a
             curse
             ,
             Christ
             being
             so
             forsaken
             by
             the
             Father
             doth
             take
             away
             the
             curse
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             spiritual
             desertions
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             such
             way
             for
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             in
             spiritual
             desertions
             ,
             as
             to
             look
             up
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             consider
             that
             Christ
             was
             forsaken
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             Christ
             was
             forsaken
             for
             mee
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             be
             eternally
             forsaken
             .
             So
             there
             is
             these
             three
             things
             in
             looking
             up
             to
             Christ
             as
             forsaken
             .
             First
             thou
             seest
             that
             the
             Lord
             that
             is
             the
             beloved
             son
             of
             God
             was
             forsaken
             ,
             forsaken
             by
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             here
             thou
             maist
             see
             the
             merit
             of
             this
             that
             it
             was
             to
             sanctifie
             thy
             forsaking
             ,
             that
             thy
             forsaking
             might
             not
             be
             a
             curse
             to
             thee
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             was
             that
             thou
             mightest
             not
             be
             eternally
             forsaken
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             exercising
             of
             thy
             Faith
             thus
             upon
             him
             thou
             maist
             get
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Rest
             and
             ease
             unto
             thy
             soul
             .
             A
             carnal
             Heart
             when
             he
             finds
             this
             terror
             of
             spirit
             he
             runs
             to
             his
             company
             ,
             Musick
             ,
             good
             chear
             ,
             and
             business
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             a
             gracious
             Heart
             runs
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             goes
             to
             him
             that
             was
             thus
             forsaken
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             thou
             beest
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             spiritual
             desertions
             ,
             then
             look
             up
             to
             Christ
             as
             being
             such
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             
             as
             is
             ful
             of
             Grace
             and
             goodness
             ,
             there
             being
             such
             a
             fulness
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             makes
             him
             a
             sufficient
             object
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             adherence
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             be
             unto
             me
             an
             object
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             evidence
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             exercise
             Faith
             upon
             Christ
             when
             we
             are
             under
             this
             Burden
             of
             spiritual
             desertions
             ,
             thus
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             Christ
             as
             being
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             treasure
             of
             Grace
             and
             goodness
             ,
             having
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Grace
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             shal
             make
             him
             a
             fit
             object
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             adherence
             ,
             though
             he
             is
             not
             now
             to
             me
             an
             object
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             evidence
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             
               What
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               that
               .
            
          
           
             I
             mean
             by
             the
             Faith
             of
             evidence
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             able
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             is
             mine
             and
             I
             have
             an
             argument
             to
             perswade
             my
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             mine
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Faith
             of
             evidence
             ,
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             enough
             in
             Christ
             to
             draw
             forth
             the
             Soul
             to
             Re●t
             upon
             him
             from
             the
             Faith
             of
             adherence
             ,
             that
             is
             thus
             :
             Though
             I
             cannot
             draw
             arguments
             to
             rely
             upon
             Christ
             as
             mine
             ,
             yet
             I
             wil
             cleave
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             know
             there
             is
             no
             help
             but
             here
             ,
             and
             therefore
             here
             I
             will
             cleave
             and
             cling
             ,
             here
             now
             is
             the
             Faith
             of
             adherence
             .
             Now
             because
             there
             is
             so
             much
             Grace
             in
             it
             therefore
             Christ
             may
             be
             a
             great
             object
             of
             thy
             Faith
             of
             adherence
             ,
             when
             thou
             canst
             not
             see
             him
             to
             be
             an
             object
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             evidence
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             way
             to
             help
             the
             Soul
             in
             time
             of
             spiritual
             desertion
             .
             When
             many
             poor
             souls
             are
             under
             spiritual
             afflictions
             and
             desertions
             ,
             they
             think
             of
             no
             other
             Faith
             to
             rest
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             but
             barely
             upon
             the
             faith
             of
             evidence
             and
             when
             they
             have
             evidence
             to
             their
             Souls
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             theirs
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             some
             fruits
             of
             Grace
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             rely
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             now
             learn
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Faith
             of
             adherence
             ,
             and
             Christ
             may
             appear
             to
             a
             Soul
             as
             a
             fit
             object
             to
             the
             Soul
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             adherence
             ,
             when
             he
             cannot
             be
             to
             it
             an
             object
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             evidence
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Another
             help
             to
             the
             Soul
             that
             is
             under
             spiritual
             desertions
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             soul
             in
             this
             case
             is
             to
             exercise
             Faith
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             as
             an
             advocate
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             people
             .
             That
             Scripture
             you
             have
             often
             named
             to
             you
             ,
             in
             1
             John
             ,
             2.1
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               sin
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               .
            
             Christ
             is
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             as
             an
             advocate
             for
             you
             ,
             as
             we
             shewed
             when
             we
             spake
             of
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             :
             So
             now
             when
             thou
             hast
             not
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             to
             thee
             ,
             exercise
             thy
             Faith
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             at
             the
             right
             Hand
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             plead
             for
             poor
             sinners
             .
             In
             Jer.
             50.34
             .
             Saith
             the
             Text
             there
             .
             
               Their
               Redeemer
               is
               strong
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hostes
               is
               his
               name
               ,
               he
               shall
               throughly
               plead
               their
               cause
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               give
               Rest
               to
               the
               Land.
            
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             this
             is
             meant
             literally
             ,
             of
             an
             outward
             Rest
             unto
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             Captivity
             of
             Babilon
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             a
             promise
             ,
             that
             the
             redeemer
             is
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             throughly
             plead
             their
             cause
             ;
             they
             were
             carried
             into
             Babilon
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             scorned
             ,
             and
             contemned
             ,
             and
             despised
             ,
             and
             they
             said
             ,
             where
             is
             their
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ?
             Now
             here
             is
             a
             promise
             ,
             that
             their
             redeemer
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shal
             throughly
             plead
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             rest
             in
             their
             land
             ,
             and
             disquiet
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Babilon
             .
             This
             promise
             we
             are
             to
             make
             use
             of
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             outward
             troubles
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             Lord
             let
             them
             prevaile
             somtimes
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             shewed
             himself
             at
             hand
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             and
             no
             question
             he
             hath
             throughly
             pleaded
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             when
             the
             adversaries
             began
             to
             lift
             up
             their
             hands
             against
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             insulted
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             late
             blow
             that
             God
             gave
             us
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             begun
             already
             to
             give
             them
             a
             blow
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             we
             shal
             hear
             further
             of
             it
             .
             But
             now
             that
             which
             is
             true
             here
             literally
             ,
             is
             true
             spiritually
             ,
             the
             Lord
             wil
             redeem
             them
             from
             spiritual
             captivity
             ,
             and
             this
             redeemer
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             them
             rest
             ,
             he
             
             is
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             throughly
             to
             plead
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             poor
             Servants
             ;
             when
             accusation
             comes
             up
             to
             the
             Father
             against
             the
             Soul
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             stands
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             throughly
             pleads
             their
             cause
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             In
             thy
             spiritual
             desertion
             ,
             thou
             must
             look
             up
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             seek
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             that
             promise
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             to
             send
             to
             them
             the
             comforter
             ,
             When
             Christ
             was
             to
             leave
             his
             disciples
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             Be
             of
             good
             cheer
             ;
             I
             will
             send
             the
             comforter
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             of
             good
             cheer
             .
             Christ
             doth
             comfort
             his
             disciples
             against
             his
             absence
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             go
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             leave
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             bodily
             presence
             .
             Now
             Christ
             was
             so
             careful
             of
             his
             poor
             Servants
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             to
             leave
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             bodily
             presence
             he
             tels
             them
             he
             wil
             send
             the
             comforter
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             shal
             come
             so
             much
             the
             more
             fully
             ,
             and
             he
             shal
             manifest
             me
             unto
             you
             .
             Now
             plead
             this
             promise
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             spiritual
             desertion
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Oh
             blessed
             Redeemer
             ,
             wert
             thou
             careful
             of
             thy
             disciples
             ,
             that
             when
             thou
             wert
             to
             leave
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             send
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             should
             come
             to
             testifie
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             reveal
             thee
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             things
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             much
             more
             wilt
             thou
             have
             compassion
             of
             a
             poor
             Soul
             ,
             from
             whom
             thou
             art
             absent
             in
             a
             spiritual
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             affliction
             to
             want
             thee
             ,
             O
             blessed
             Redeemer
             ,
             in
             a
             spiritual
             way
             ,
             then
             to
             want
             thy
             bodily
             presence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             need
             that
             the
             comforter
             should
             come
             in
             now
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             want
             of
             spiritual
             presence
             ,
             then
             bodily
             presence
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             In
             the
             time
             of
             spiritual
             desertion
             ,
             if
             thou
             canst
             find
             no
             evidence
             at
             all
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             satisfie
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             then
             go
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             very
             same
             way
             that
             thou
             wentest
             to
             him
             at
             first
             ,
             better
             to
             do
             so
             then
             to
             lie
             groveling
             
             and
             sinking
             under
             thy
             Burden
             .
             If
             thou
             thinkest
             that
             yet
             thou
             hast
             nothing
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             nothing
             ,
             all
             is
             lost
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             go
             again
             in
             the
             same
             way
             that
             thou
             wentest
             at
             first
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             then
             thou
             wast
             then
             ,
             when
             thou
             wert
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             thou
             foundest
             ease
             and
             rest
             in
             him
             at
             first
             ,
             now
             renew
             that
             work
             that
             there
             was
             in
             thy
             Soul
             at
             the
             very
             first
             .
             There
             are
             many
             people
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             spiritual
             afflictions
             and
             desertions
             ,
             they
             spend
             so
             much
             time
             in
             looking
             after
             old
             evidences
             ,
             whereas
             the
             truth
             is
             they
             might
             get
             new
             ones
             sooner
             then
             the
             old
             ones
             .
             As
             somtimes
             a
             man
             may
             spend
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             time
             in
             looking
             after
             an
             old
             Key
             of
             a
             Box
             then
             in
             making
             a
             new
             one
             ,
             he
             might
             make
             a
             new
             Key
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             less
             trouble
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             much
             prejudice
             to
             him
             to
             have
             a
             new
             Key
             made
             ,
             as
             to
             look
             the
             old
             one
             .
             He
             may
             look
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             spend
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             time
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             more
             worth
             then
             to
             make
             a
             new
             one
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Soul
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             under
             spiritual
             desertion
             ,
             it
             is
             looking
             about
             for
             its
             old
             evidence
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             and
             such
             works
             of
             Grace
             and
             cannot
             find
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             poring
             and
             cannot
             be
             at
             quiet
             til
             it
             can
             find
             those
             former
             signs
             and
             marks
             that
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             may
             sooner
             get
             new
             ones
             ,
             then
             find
             the
             old
             ones
             .
             If
             a
             man
             have
             writings
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             cannot
             find
             such
             a
             writing
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             at
             less
             charge
             to
             have
             new
             ones
             writ
             over
             again
             ,
             then
             to
             look
             the
             old
             ones
             :
             so
             thou
             wantest
             the
             evidences
             of
             thy
             Grace
             ,
             and
             canst
             not
             find
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             renew
             thy
             Grace
             upon
             Christ
             again
             ,
             and
             thou
             maist
             get
             thy
             evidence
             new
             writ
             over
             again
             ,
             and
             have
             it
             with
             less
             cost
             ,
             then
             to
             look
             after
             the
             old
             ones
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             Be
             sure
             in
             time
             of
             thy
             desertion
             to
             keep
             good
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             no
             comfort
             in
             them
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             yet
             beleeve
             it
             there
             is
             comfort
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             thee
             ,
             acknowledg
             Christ
             to
             be
             faithful
             ,
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             thy
             Lord
             ,
             and
             thy
             king
             and
             let
             
             thy
             Heart
             Love
             him
             ,
             and
             strive
             (
             at
             the
             least
             )
             ●o
             do
             so
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             Love
             wil
             inflame
             Love
             again
             ,
             yet
             at
             that
             time
             when
             thou
             canst
             not
             have
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             yet
             resolve
             to
             Love
             him
             ,
             and
             Love
             his
             waies
             .
             You
             know
             Christ
             ,
             when
             God
             seemed
             to
             forsake
             him
             ,
             yet
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             when
             human
             Nature
             could
             not
             but
             see
             he
             had
             need
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             cryed
             out
             ,
             My
             God
             ,
             My
             God.
             And
             so
             in
             Psalme
             ,
             88.
             
             The
             example
             of
             
               Heman
               .
               O
               God
               of
               my
               Salvation
               .
            
             He
             speaks
             yet
             stil
             wel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cals
             God
             the
             God
             of
             his
             Salvation·
             O
             God
             of
             my
             Salvation
             ,
             he
             speaks
             yet
             stil
             wel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cals
             God
             the
             God
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
             O
             God
             of
             my
             Salvation
             ,
             stil
             keeps
             good
             thoughts
             of
             God.
             And
             so
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Canticles
             ,
             when
             Christ
             had
             withdrawn
             himself
             from
             her
             ,
             yet
             she
             would
             cal
             him
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             go
             up
             and
             down
             asking
             for
             her
             beloved
             ,
             and
             where
             her
             beloved
             was
             ,
             so
             let
             the
             soul
             in
             time
             of
             desertion
             .
             Keep
             good
             thoughts
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             If
             thou
             canst
             not
             have
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             resolve
             thou
             wilt
             never
             find
             rest
             in
             nothing
             else
             ,
             that
             thy
             Heart
             shal
             be
             restless
             til
             thou
             hast
             rest
             in
             Christ
             .
             Perhaps
             in
             the
             time
             of
             desertion
             there
             comes
             one
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             forsaken
             thee
             ,
             go
             and
             have
             comfort
             elswhere
             ,
             look
             for
             it
             other
             where
             ;
             or
             may
             be
             ,
             the
             tempter
             wil
             come
             ,
             to
             a
             poor
             deserted
             Soul
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Matth.
             4.
             
             When
             Christ
             was
             a
             hungry
             ,
             then
             comes
             the
             tempter
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             saies
             ,
             
               Command
               that
               these
               stones
               be
               made
               Bread
               ,
            
             As
             if
             the
             tempter
             should
             say
             thus
             ,
             do
             do
             not
             you
             see
             how
             your
             Father
             hath
             forsaken
             you
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             afford
             you
             bread
             take
             a
             course
             for
             your self
             .
             So
             here
             ,
             just
             thus
             it
             is
             for
             all
             the
             world
             with
             a
             troubled
             Soul
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             troubled
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             withdrawn
             from
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             now
             comes
             the
             tempter
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             you
             see
             you
             cannot
             have
             comfort
             ,
             you
             have
             praied
             all
             this
             while
             and
             you
             cannot
             get
             comfort
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Rest
             ,
             now
             therefore
             seek
             for
             Rest
             elswhere
             .
             Oh
             take
             heed
             of
             
             this
             ,
             a
             deserted
             Soul
             should
             abandon
             such
             temptations
             ,
             and
             resolve
             that
             it
             wil
             be
             content
             to
             be
             in
             a
             restless
             condition
             to
             al
             eternity
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             have
             Rest
             here
             .
             As
             it
             is
             with
             those
             that
             do
             ill
             offices
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             breaches
             between
             Father
             and
             Child
             ,
             or
             one
             freind
             and
             another
             ,
             they
             take
             the
             advantage
             of
             that
             and
             say
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             see
             your
             Father
             regards
             you
             not
             ,
             though
             you
             be
             in
             such
             need
             ,
             he
             wil
             not
             regard
             you
             ,
             nor
             help
             you
             ,
             come
             therefore
             and
             take
             my
             counsel
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             how
             you
             shal
             live
             a
             better
             life
             ;
             and
             so
             when
             they
             would
             withdraw
             one
             friend
             from
             another
             ,
             those
             that
             would
             do
             ill
             offices
             ,
             they
             go
             and
             take
             advantage
             of
             the
             breach
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Devil
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             withdrawn
             from
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             is
             in
             a
             deserted
             condition
             ,
             then
             comes
             the
             Devil
             to
             draw
             the
             soul
             to
             unlawful
             waies
             ,
             he
             wil
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             the
             advantage
             to
             do
             al
             ill
             offices
             between
             God
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             such
             as
             are
             in
             such
             a
             condition
             take
             heed
             of
             such
             temptations
             .
             And
             these
             now
             are
             the
             helps
             to
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             burden
             of
             spiritual
             desertions
             ,
             there
             is
             enough
             in
             Christ
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             and
             these
             being
             observed
             ,
             they
             may
             come
             to
             have
             rest
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XLIX
             .
          
           
             
               Sheweth
               that
               beleevers
               have
               not
               only
               Rest
               in
               ,
               but
               Rest
               also
               from
               afflictions
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             now
             further
             ,
             besides
             all
             this
             Rest
             you
             have
             heard
             of
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             time
             when
             the
             Lord
             shal
             not
             only
             give
             the
             soul
             rest
             IN
             Afflictions
             ,
             but
             shal
             give
             the
             soul
             rest
             FROM
             Affliction
             ▪
             yea
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             in
             this
             world
             .
             He
             speaks
             as
             if
             there
             were
             a
             rest
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             affliction
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Affliction
             ,
             but
             delivered
             from
             Affliction
             .
             That
             place
             that
             we
             have
             
             in
             Isai
             .
             54.11
             .
             
               O
               thou
               afflicted
               ,
               tossed
               with
               Tempest
               and
               not
               comforted
               ,
               behold
               ,
               I
               will
               lay
               thy
               Stones
               with
               fair
               colors
               ,
               and
               lay
               thy
               Foundations
               with
               Saphires
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               make
               thy
               windows
               of
               Agates
               ,
               and
               thy
               gates
               of
               Carbuncles
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               borders
               of
               pleasant
               Stones
               .
            
             Thou
             art
             now
             afflicted
             ,
             Tossed
             ,
             Tempted
             ,
             and
             not
             comforted
             ,
             but
             it
             shal
             be
             otherwise
             with
             thee
             .
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Church
             ever
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             hath
             been
             in
             an
             affl●cted
             condition
             ,
             tossed
             with
             tempest
             ,
             and
             not
             comforted
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             what
             is
             expressed
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             a
             glorious
             time
             ,
             when
             there
             shal
             be
             a
             sure
             Foundation
             laid
             ,
             and
             that
             Foundation
             of
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             rest
             there
             shal
             be
             .
             And
             if
             you
             compare
             this
             scripture
             with
             that
             in
             Revel
             .
             21.
             
             You
             shall
             see
             it
             aims
             at
             a
             glorious
             time
             ,
             when
             Christ
             shal
             give
             Rest
             unto
             the
             Soul
             ,
             at
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               And
               God
               shal
               wipe
               away
               all
               tears
               from
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               there
               shal
               be
               no
               more
               death
               ,
               neither
               sorrow
               ,
               nor
               crying
               ,
               neither
               shal
               there
               be
               any
               more
               pain
               ,
               for
               the
               former
               things
               are
               passed
               away
               .
            
             And
             if
             you
             read
             after
             ,
             you
             shal
             find
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             seem
             to
             allude
             unto
             this
             Isai
             .
             54.
             
             And
             there
             tels
             what
             those
             precious
             stones
             shal
             be
             ,
             that
             shal
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             happy
             estate
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             here
             ,
             before
             the
             great
             and
             generall
             day
             of
             judgment
             .
             It
             appeares
             plainly
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Text
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             shal
             bring
             their
             glory
             and
             honor
             unto
             it
             ,
             at
             the
             24.
             verse
             ,
             
               The
               Nations
               of
               them
               which
               are
               saved
               shal
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               Earth
               do
               bring
               their
               Glory
               and
               Honor
               unto
               it
               .
            
             It
             is
             such
             a
             time
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             shal
             bring
             their
             glory
             and
             their
             Honor
             unto
             it
             ,
             Now
             after
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             do
             not
             bring
             their
             glory
             and
             their
             Honor
             to
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             they
             shal
             bring
             their
             glory
             and
             their
             Honor
             to
             the
             Saints
             here
             .
             It
             is
             a
             prophesie
             of
             such
             a
             happy
             condition
             that
             the
             Saints
             shal
             be
             in
             ,
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             shal
             bring
             their
             Glory
             and
             their
             honor
             
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             here
             it
             is
             upon
             this
             Earth
             ,
             this
             promise
             is
             made
             of
             a
             glorious
             time
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             have
             ,
             that
             all
             tears
             shal
             be
             wiped
             away
             from
             their
             Eyes
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             same
             time
             that
             was
             spoken
             of
             in
             the
             Chapter
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             20.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             .
             Now
             after
             that
             time
             it
             appeares
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             shal
             be
             loosned
             ,
             and
             Gog
             and
             Magog
             shal
             gather
             themselves
             together
             against
             Gods
             people
             after
             that
             time
             .
             But
             there
             is
             such
             a
             world
             here
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             rest
             to
             be
             had
             from
             all
             affliction
             ,
             even
             here
             upon
             the
             Earth
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             ,
             when
             the
             saints
             of
             God
             shal
             be
             honored
             before
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             all
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             men
             shal
             be
             subdued
             before
             them
             .
             But
             further
             ,
             there
             is
             certainly
             a
             rest
             of
             Glory
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             to
             be
             added
             to
             al
             the
             rest
             ,
             when
             the
             saints
             shal
             keep
             an
             eternal
             Sabboth
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             shal
             there
             be
             alwaies
             exercised
             in
             praising
             ,
             Magnifying
             ,
             and
             blessing
             of
             the
             great
             God.
             
          
           
             Quest
             .
             
               You
               will
               say
            
             ,
             Shall
             that
             be
             such
             a
             Rest
             in
             performing
             of
             Holy
             Duties
             ?
          
           
             I
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             a
             rest
             indeed
             ,
             for
             there
             shal
             be
             no
             weariness
             of
             the
             flesh
             but
             the
             Soul
             shal
             be
             in
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             shal
             be
             subservient
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             there
             shal
             be
             no
             wearisomness
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             it
             shal
             enjoy
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             blessed
             visions
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             his
             Fathers
             House
             above
             al
             enemies
             ,
             above
             sin
             ,
             they
             shal
             neither
             sin
             more
             ,
             nor
             sorrow
             more
             ,
             nor
             fear
             more
             nor
             doubt
             more
             ,
             nor
             be
             troubled
             more
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             rest
             that
             the
             soul
             shal
             have
             in
             Christ
             .
             And
             I
             make
             no
             question
             but
             Christ
             means
             this
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             .
             But
             to
             speak
             of
             this
             glorious
             rest
             is
             a
             large
             point
             ,
             &
             elswhere
             I
             have
             opened
             it
             at
             large
             ,
             what
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Saints
             shal
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shal
             speak
             no
             more
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Now
             then
             put
             al
             together
             that
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             concerning
             
             the
             Rest
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             may
             we
             not
             conclude
             of
             this
             rest
             ,
             and
             wel
             may
             it
             have
             that
             epithite
             which
             is
             spoken
             in
             Isay
             11.10
             .
             
               In
               that
               day
               ,
               there
               shal
               be
               a
               root
               of
               Jesse
               ,
               which
               shal
               stand
               for
               an
               ensigne
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               it
               shal
               the
               Gentiles
               seek
               ,
               and
               his
               Rest
               shal
               be
               glorious
               .
            
             Here
             it
             is
             spoke
             of
             the
             Rest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Rest
             shal
             be
             glorious
             .
             We
             may
             wel
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             Rest
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             saints
             shal
             have
             a
             glorious
             rest
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             been
             shewed
             unto
             you
             in
             many
             particulars
             ,
             wherein
             I
             have
             opened
             this
             rest
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             it
             is
             a
             glorious
             rest
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Five
               markes
               of
               true
               rest
               in
               Christ
               .
               I.
               It
               is
               not
               but
               upon
               discovery
               of
               glorious
               things
               the
               soul
               knew
               not
               before
               .
               II.
               It
               comes
               upon
               the
               soul
               ,
               ceasing
               from
               its
               owne
               worke
               .
               III.
               It
               makes
               the
               beleever
               active
               for
               God.
               IIII.
               Rest
               in
               those
               things
               wherein
               Christ
               rested
               .
               V.
               True
               Rest
               wil
               abide
               the
               trial
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
          
           
             YOU
             Wil
             say
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             our
             rest
             ,
             that
             we
             did
             not
             presume
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             were
             sure
             that
             the
             rest
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             was
             a
             true
             rest
             .
             Now
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             faith
             of
             adherence
             ,
             that
             might
             bring
             rest
             ,
             though
             there
             were
             not
             a
             faith
             of
             evidence
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             might
             have
             both
             ,
             a
             faith
             of
             evidence
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             a
             faith
             of
             adherence
             ,
             it
             would
             ad
             much
             to
             our
             Rest
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             wil
             help
             you
             to
             some
             notes
             ,
             whereby
             you
             may
             come
             to
             examin
             ,
             whether
             the
             Rest
             you
             have
             is
             the
             glorious
             Rest
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             two
             things
             I
             shal
             doe
             because
             notwithstanding
             al
             this
             glorious
             Rest
             ,
             many
             of
             Gods
             servants
             here
             in
             this
             world
             are
             under
             much
             trouble
             of
             spirit
             ,
             I
             shal
             give
             further
             rules
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             rest
             that
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             some
             rules
             likewise
             
             how
             to
             keep
             the
             rest
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             gives
             you
             Rest
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             For
             the
             evidences
             to
             know
             whether
             your
             Rest
             be
             indeed
             the
             right
             Rest
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             This
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             but
             upon
             great
             discovery
             of
             glorious
             things
             that
             the
             soul
             was
             not
             acquainted
             with
             before
             ,
             many
             men
             go
             on
             and
             are
             quiet
             in
             their
             way
             and
             think
             that
             their
             rest
             is
             Christs
             rest
             ,
             how
             wil
             that
             appeare
             that
             it
             is
             Christs
             Rest
             ?
             It
             wil
             appeare
             that
             they
             have
             had
             poor
             weake
             grounds
             to
             stand
             upon
             ,
             only
             that
             which
             they
             have
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             ,
             they
             live
             quietly
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             creatures
             doth
             not
             trouble
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             prudential
             way
             they
             are
             loath
             to
             trouble
             themselves
             in
             their
             owne
             thoughts
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             what
             discoveries
             hast
             thou
             had
             of
             the
             glorious
             things
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             covenant
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             those
             waies
             that
             God
             hath
             had
             in
             his
             eternal
             counsels
             to
             reconcile
             God
             and
             thy
             soul
             ?
             What
             discoveries
             of
             Gods
             waies
             hast
             thou
             had
             ,
             to
             draw
             thy
             heart
             to
             Christ
             ?
             Thy
             Rest
             must
             come
             from
             these
             ,
             these
             must
             be
             the
             meanes
             to
             bring
             thy
             soul
             to
             rest
             ,
             if
             thy
             Rest
             come
             from
             blindness
             ,
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             deadness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             from
             the
             true
             Rest
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Rest
             that
             the
             soul
             hath
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             of
             in
             Heb.
             14
             ,
             It
             comes
             upon
             the
             soules
             ceasing
             from
             its
             owne
             worke
             ,
             as
             God
             ceased
             from
             his
             ,
             verse
             the
             10.
             
             
               For
               he
               that
               is
               entred
               into
               his
               Rest
               ,
               he
               also
               hath
               ceased
               from
               his
               owne
               workes
               ,
               as
               God
               did
               from
               his
               .
            
             As
             God
             did
             Rest
             the
             seventh
             day
             from
             al
             his
             workes
             ,
             he
             gives
             that
             note
             of
             the
             rest
             in
             Christ
             .
             There
             remaines
             therefore
             a
             rest
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             is
             entred
             into
             his
             rest
             ,
             he
             also
             hath
             ceased
             from
             his
             owne
             workes
             ,
             as
             God
             ceased
             from
             his
             .
             He
             comepares
             the
             rest
             that
             the
             soul
             hath
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Gods
             rest
             upon
             the
             seventh
             day
             .
             Now
             saith
             he
             ,
             as
             God
             seased
             from
             his
             work
             that
             he
             wrougt
             upon
             the
             sixth
             day
             ,
             &
             the
             seventh
             day
             he
             rested
             ,
             so
             whatsoever
             enters
             upon
             this
             rest
             ,
             he
             must
             cease
             from
             his
             
             owne
             workes
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             The
             work
             that
             a
             man
             workes
             for
             himself
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             natural
             estate
             ,
             every
             man
             in
             his
             natural
             estate
             doth
             not
             Gods
             work
             at
             al
             ,
             but
             works
             his
             owne
             work
             .
             Now
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             look
             as
             God
             ceaseth
             from
             his
             owne
             work
             ,
             and
             then
             rests
             ,
             they
             that
             enter
             into
             this
             rest
             must
             cease
             from
             their
             owne
             workes
             ,
             those
             workes
             of
             sin
             that
             they
             lived
             in
             ,
             and
             wrought
             for
             themselves
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             endes
             ,
             while
             they
             were
             in
             their
             natural
             estates
             ;
             so
             that
             then
             examin
             this
             ,
             hast
             thou
             cea●ed
             from
             thy
             own
             works
             ?
             dost
             not
             thou
             work
             for
             thy self
             in
             al
             thy
             waies
             ?
             Art
             thou
             taken
             off
             from
             thy self
             and
             al
             the
             creatures
             ?
             It
             may
             be
             thou
             dost
             some
             work
             ,
             but
             materially
             it
             is
             nothing
             of
             Gods
             ,
             thou
             prayest
             and
             makest
             profession
             of
             religion
             ,
             I
             but
             it
             is
             thy
             owne
             worke
             stil
             .
             But
             if
             thou
             beest
             entered
             into
             this
             rest
             ,
             thou
             must
             cease
             from
             thine
             owne
             workes
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             those
             workes
             that
             are
             sinful
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             thou
             must
             not
             worke
             for
             thy self
             in
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             thou
             must
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             thy self
             in
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             thou
             must
             work
             the
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             emptied
             of
             thy self
             ,
             and
             then
             thy
             soul
             shal
             have
             rest
             ,
             That
             is
             both
             an
             evidence
             that
             thy
             rest
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             a
             meanes
             to
             bring
             rest
             unto
             thy
             soul
             .
             Take
             heed
             that
             thy
             work
             be
             not
             thine
             owne
             work
             ,
             when
             thou
             dost
             any
             work
             ,
             I
             am
             about
             such
             and
             such
             a
             work
             ,
             I
             but
             is
             it
             my
             owne
             work
             or
             Gods
             work
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             time
             that
             al
             the
             work
             I
             did
             was
             for
             my self
             ,
             and
             then
             if
             there
             were
             any
             argument
             ,
             whereby
             I
             could
             see
             that
             it
             was
             for
             my self
             I
             could
             work
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             for
             self
             ends
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             self
             to
             be
             promoted
             I
             could
             work
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             way
             of
             men
             in
             themselves
             .
             But
             now
             when
             the
             soul
             hath
             entred
             into
             the
             rest
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             ceased
             from
             his
             owne
             workes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             though
             there
             be
             not
             strong
             arguments
             and
             ends
             to
             perswade
             me
             to
             doe
             a
             work
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             shal
             have
             praise
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             can
             work
             as
             earnestly
             and
             and
             strongly
             in
             the
             work
             as
             ever
             I
             did
             any
             worke
             for
             my self
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Another
             note
             of
             the
             true
             rest
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             
             Christ
             is
             this
             ,
             The
             more
             rest
             thou
             hast
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             active
             thou
             art
             for
             God
             ;
             the
             false
             rest
             that
             the
             soul
             hath
             makes
             it
             dul
             ,
             secure
             ,
             sluggish
             ,
             and
             negligent
             :
             but
             now
             the
             true
             rest
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             makes
             the
             soul
             mighty
             active
             ,
             and
             stirring
             ,
             maks
             it
             to
             do
             great
             things
             for
             God
             ;
             never
             had
             that
             ability
             to
             do
             for
             God
             ,
             as
             now
             when
             it
             hath
             had
             rest
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             now
             we
             know
             that
             many
             people
             are
             very
             active
             &
             stirring
             ,
             when
             their
             conscience
             is
             stirred
             ,
             then
             they
             wil
             rise
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             hear
             ,
             and
             read
             ,
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             mightily
             stir
             ,
             when
             their
             conscience
             is
             stirred
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             have
             got
             any
             quiet
             and
             rest
             to
             their
             spirits
             ,
             they
             grow
             lazy
             ,
             dul
             ,
             and
             secure
             ,
             and
             are
             less
             active
             in
             the
             places
             God
             hath
             set
             them
             in
             then
             before
             ;
             but
             the
             soul
             that
             hath
             true
             rest
             from
             Christ
             ,
             is
             more
             active
             and
             lively
             in
             the
             work
             of
             God
             then
             before
             .
             As
             Archimedes
             said
             ,
             give
             me
             a
             place
             where
             I
             could
             rest
             my self
             on
             ,
             and
             he
             thought
             then
             he
             could
             move
             the
             earth
             ,
             so
             let
             the
             soul
             get
             but
             once
             the
             foot
             stopt
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             can
             have
             rest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             more
             for
             God
             then
             ever
             he
             could
             before
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             remember
             (
             and
             you
             may
             afterward
             by
             comparing
             find
             this
             note
             to
             be
             true
             )
             that
             whereas
             God
             commanded
             Moses
             while
             they
             were
             going
             up
             and
             down
             in
             the
             wilderness
             and
             had
             no
             rest
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             altar
             for
             sacrifice
             of
             such
             a
             bigness
             ,
             so
             many
             foot
             ,
             in
             the
             story
             you
             shal
             find
             that
             when
             Solomon
             came
             to
             make
             an
             Altar
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             twice
             as
             big
             as
             Moses
             in
             the
             time
             of
             their
             being
             in
             the
             wilderness
             .
             The
             two
             several
             places
             I
             cannot
             stand
             to
             look
             to
             ,
             but
             you
             shal
             find
             this
             note
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             altar
             of
             Solomon
             ,
             was
             as
             big
             again
             as
             the
             altar
             of
             Moses
             ,
             Why
             ?
             for
             they
             were
             then
             in
             a
             restless
             condition
             ,
             went
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             at
             rest
             ,
             But
             now
             when
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             there
             they
             had
             rest
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             altar
             is
             as
             big
             again
             ;
             noting
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             offer
             as
             much
             sacrifice
             again
             as
             they
             did
             before
             in
             the
             time
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             in
             their
             restless
             condition
             .
             So
             ,
             thy
             soul
             was
             
             once
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             hurried
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             altar
             for
             thy
             sacrifice
             was
             bu●
             little
             ,
             but
             when
             once
             God
             brings
             rest
             to
             thy
             soul
             in
             Christ
             ,
             thy
             altar
             shal
             be
             as
             big
             again
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             do
             as
             much
             more
             for
             God
             as
             thou
             didst
             before
             ▪
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Another
             note
             of
             the
             true
             rest
             in
             Christ
             is
             this
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             thou
             hast
             this
             rest
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             Christs
             rest
             is
             thine
             ,
             as
             thus
             .
             If
             thou
             hast
             rest
             in
             Christ
             then
             look
             what
             Christ
             hath
             rest
             in
             ,
             that
             is
             thy
             rest
             too
             ,
             as
             now
             .
             what
             is
             the
             rest
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Christ
             hath
             rest
             especially
             in
             three
             things
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             things
             that
             are
             the
             rest
             of
             Christ
             .
             Gods
             rest
             in
             his
             Saints
             .
             His
             rest
             in
             his
             Ordinances
             .
             And
             his
             rest
             in
             his
             Sabbaths
             .
             Now
             those
             that
             are
             partakers
             of
             true
             rest
             for
             their
             Soules
             in
             Christ
             ,
             look
             what
             Gods
             rest
             is
             ,
             thy
             rest
             is
             .
             As
             now
             for
             the
             Saints
             the
             soul
             hath
             rest
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             thy
             soul
             hath
             content
             and
             rest
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             company
             .
             Marke
             what
             is
             said
             of
             them
             in
             Zepha
             .
             3.17
             .
             Saith
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thee
               is
               mighty
               ,
               he
               wil
               save
               ,
               he
               wil
               rejoyce
               over
               thee
               with
               joy
               ,
               he
               wil
               rest
               in
               his
               Love
               ,
               he
               wil
               joy
               over
               thee
               with
               singing
               .
            
             Is
             the
             society
             and
             company
             of
             the
             saints
             a
             rest
             to
             the
             ,
             or
             rather
             a
             trouble
             to
             thee
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             to
             many
             ,
             the
             company
             of
             the
             saints
             it
             is
             a
             trouble
             to
             them
             but
             when
             they
             get
             into
             their
             own
             company
             ,
             amonst
             their
             own
             Companions
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             some
             Rest
             ,
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             for
             that
             you
             have
             a
             text
             in
             the
             132.
             
             Psalm
             .
             and
             14.
             
             Speaking
             of
             
               Zion
               .
               For
               the
               Lord
               hath
               Chosen
            
             Zion
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               desired
               it
               for
               his
               habitation
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               rest
               for
               ever
               ,
               here
               wil
               I
               dwel
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               desired
               it
               .
            
             Oh
             ,
             in
             Zion
             ,
             in
             ordinances
             ,
             in
             duties
             ,
             in
             the
             worship
             that
             is
             tendered
             up
             to
             thee
             ,
             here
             is
             my
             rest
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             my
             delight
             ,
             Lord
             let
             me
             have
             rest
             this
             way
             ,
             my
             spirit
             is
             never
             so
             much
             at
             rest
             ,
             as
             when
             I
             am
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             exercised
             in
             Gods
             ordinances
             ,
             here
             my
             soul
             is
             at
             rest
             ,
             what
             ever
             
             I
             have
             else
             ,
             If
             I
             should
             have
             peace
             again
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             estate
             quietly
             ,
             yet
             except
             I
             have
             Gods
             ordinances
             I
             cannot
             have
             rest
             .
             Now
             doth
             thy
             soul
             enjoy
             more
             rest
             in
             the
             ordinances
             then
             in
             any
             other
             way
             ?
             then
             thy
             rest
             is
             Christs
             rest
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             sabboth
             ,
             you
             know
             what
             the
             scripture
             saith
             ,
             what
             a
             sabboth
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             rest
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             saboth
             a
             day
             of
             Rest
             unto
             thy
             soul
             ?
             do
             not
             many
             people
             think
             the
             sabboth
             day
             most
             troublesome
             to
             them
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             kept
             to
             holy
             duties
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             hearing
             the
             word
             ,
             &
             the
             like
             :
             Suppose
             you
             be
             put
             to
             pray
             in
             your
             closet
             ,
             &
             then
             to
             pray
             in
             your
             family
             ,
             and
             to
             aske
             some
             questions
             to
             your
             servants
             &
             children
             ,
             and
             then
             come
             to
             the
             publick
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             you
             come
             home
             again
             ,
             to
             examin
             your
             family
             ,
             over
             what
             they
             have
             learned
             ,
             and
             so
             prepare
             your selves
             again
             to
             the
             ordinance
             and
             so
             to
             spend
             your self
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ,
             and
             excercising
             al
             the
             day
             ,
             would
             not
             this
             be
             a
             weariness
             to
             many
             of
             you
             ?
             And
             would
             not
             many
             of
             you
             say
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             Malachy
             ,
             
               When
               wil
               the
               sabboth
               be
               over
            
             ?
             Men
             indeed
             count
             the
             sabboth
             a
             rest
             ,
             Why
             ?
             because
             they
             cease
             from
             working
             ,
             and
             they
             put
             on
             fine
             cloths
             ,
             and
             go
             abroad
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             feilds
             and
             upon
             this
             they
             count
             the
             sabboth
             a
             rest
             ,
             surely
             such
             are
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             rest
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ;
             but
             if
             thy
             soul
             be
             acquainted
             with
             this
             rest
             ,
             then
             the
             sabboth
             is
             but
             a
             tipe
             of
             that
             rest
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             keep
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             tipe
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             a
             forerunner
             of
             that
             Glorious
             Rest
             that
             thou
             shalt
             enjoy
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             If
             thy
             soul
             have
             true
             rest
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             rest
             as
             wil
             abide
             examination
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             touch
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             the
             word
             doth
             touch
             to
             the
             quick
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             comes
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             the
             more
             rest
             thy
             soul
             hath
             .
             In
             Heb.
             after
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             had
             spoken
             of
             the
             rest
             that
             is
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             12.
             saith
             he
             .
             
               The
               word
               is
               quick
               ,
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               sharper
               then
               any
               two
               edged
               sword
               ,
               peircing
               to
               the
               dividing
               a
               
               sunder
               of
               Soul
               and
               spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Joynts
               and
               Marrow
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               discerner
               of
               the
               thoughts
               and
               intents
               of
               the
               Heart
               .
            
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             if
             you
             enter
             into
             the
             Rest
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             you
             shal
             have
             such
             a
             rest
             as
             wil
             abide
             the
             most
             narrow
             ,
             and
             quickening
             searchings
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             God
             will
             search
             you
             through
             and
             through
             ,
             and
             your
             rest
             shal
             be
             such
             a
             rest
             as
             wil
             abide
             the
             search
             A
             rest
             that
             comes
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             word
             searcheth
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             increaseth
             quickning
             ,
             it
             searcheth
             between
             the
             marrow
             and
             the
             bones
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             rest
             a
             true
             gracious
             Heart
             finds
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             LI.
             
          
           
             
               Eight
               means
               to
               get
               and
               keep
               Rest
               in
               Christ
               .
               1.
               
               Beware
               of
               secret
               sins
               .
               2.
               
               Be
               thankful
               for
               what
               good
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               .
               3.
               
               Judg
               not
               thy self
               in
               time
               of
               temptation
               .
               4.
               
               In
               trouble
               wait
               upon
               God
               in
               the
               use
               of
               means
               ,
               5.
               
               Meditate
               much
               upon
               the
               promises
               .
               6.
               
               Proportion
               humiliation
               to
               thy
               comfort
               .
               7.
               
               Be
               throughly
               grounded
               that
               thou
               art
               in
               Christ
               .
               8.
               
               Improve
               the
               Rest
               thou
               hast
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               doing
               much
               work
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             OBJECT
             .
          
           
             BUt
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             notwithstanding
             al
             this
             you
             have
             spoken
             ,
             yet
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             been
             careful
             to
             do
             what
             you
             have
             said
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             find
             this
             Rest
             you
             speak
             of
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             you
             to
             be
             a
             beleever
             ,
             
             for
             one
             may
             be
             a
             beleever
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             have
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             Graces
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             have
             Rest
             unto
             his
             Soul.
             You
             will
             say
             what
             should
             we
             do
             then
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             Take
             heed
             that
             there
             be
             no
             secret
             sin
             abide
             in
             your
             spirits
             ,
             you
             had
             need
             examine
             and
             look
             to
             that
             ,
             for
             that
             wil
             be
             a
             thorne
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             wil
             trouble
             you
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             secret
             sin
             thou
             livest
             in
             ,
             it
             wil
             be
             as
             a
             thorne
             in
             the
             flesh
             !
             that
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             quiet
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Another
             thing
             that
             will
             hinder
             the
             rest
             of
             beleevers
             is
             ,
             That
             because
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             they
             desire
             ,
             they
             wil
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             good
             God
             hath
             granted
             to
             them
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             not
             al
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             have
             nothing
             at
             al.
             Now
             take
             heed
             of
             that
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             not
             all
             ,
             yet
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             be
             thankful
             for
             that
             .
             We
             read
             of
             the
             Women
             in
             the
             Gospel
             that
             went
             ●o
             seek
             Christ
             ,
             they
             found
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             heard
             news
             of
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             found
             him
             not
             at
             first
             :
             So
             ,
             though
             thy
             soul
             find
             not
             Christ
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             thou
             desirest
             ,
             yet
             if
             thou
             hast
             any
             news
             of
             him
             ,
             any
             beginning
             of
             Gods
             work
             in
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             .
             Should
             the
             Women
             have
             said
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             hear
             news
             of
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             Christ
             that
             we
             seek
             ;
             No
             ,
             they
             said
             not
             so
             ▪
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             bless
             God
             for
             what
             ever
             thou
             hast
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             others
             have
             ,
             bless
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             have
             more
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Never
             judg
             of
             thy self
             as
             thou
             feelest
             thy self
             in
             a
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             art
             under
             a
             temptation
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             desertion
             ,
             now
             do
             not
             judg
             of
             thy self
             as
             thou
             findest
             thy self
             at
             that
             time
             .
             As
             now
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             a
             man
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             long
             in
             a
             Quartan
             Feaver
             ,
             or
             one
             that
             hath
             layen
             long
             in
             the
             Disease
             of
             the
             Pox
             ,
             if
             he
             shal
             at
             last
             look
             upon
             his
             visage
             ,
             and
             judg
             of
             the
             constitution
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             countenance
             this
             
             would
             discourage
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             judg
             of
             his
             constitution
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             distemper
             is
             not
             upon
             him
             :
             So
             many
             poor
             Christians
             ,
             they
             judg
             of
             their
             condition
             then
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             under
             the
             greatest
             temptation
             ,
             No
             ,
             you
             should
             rather
             judg
             of
             your
             estates
             as
             you
             are
             when
             you
             injoy
             your selves
             most
             ,
             when
             God
             and
             your
             souls
             are
             together
             ,
             and
             most
             free
             from
             temptation
             .
             If
             a
             man
             would
             weigh
             Gold
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             Gold
             hath
             one
             grain
             more
             then
             the
             weight
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             come
             to
             weigh
             it
             and
             hold
             it
             in
             the
             wind
             ,
             the
             wind
             may
             toss
             up
             the
             scale
             and
             make
             the
             Gold
             seem
             to
             be
             too
             light
             ,
             and
             you
             wil
             say
             ,
             the
             Gold
             is
             not
             weight
             ,
             Why
             ?
             Because
             the
             wind
             tosseth
             up
             the
             scale
             the
             other
             way
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             see
             whether
             the
             Gold
             be
             weight
             indeed
             ,
             hold
             it
             steady
             where
             the
             wind
             comes
             not
             ;
             So
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             weigh
             your
             condition
             aright
             ,
             do
             it
             at
             that
             time
             when
             your
             spirit
             is
             most
             setled
             and
             staied
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             do
             it
             when
             temptation
             tosseth
             you
             up
             and
             down
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Another
             help
             to
             beleevers
             to
             prevent
             another
             hinderance
             of
             their
             rest
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             their
             spirits
             because
             they
             have
             not
             what
             rest
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             many
             times
             grow
             impatient
             ,
             and
             trouble
             themselves
             more
             then
             God
             would
             have
             them
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             Rule
             ,
             labor
             to
             quiet
             your
             hearts
             by
             waiting
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             want
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             Labor
             in
             the
             use
             of
             what
             means
             God
             shal
             give
             you
             for
             a
             waiting
             frame
             .
             That
             Text
             is
             very
             notable
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             in
             Isai
             .
             30.7
             .
             
               For
               the
               Egyptians
               shal
               help
               in
               Vain
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               therefore
               have
               I
               cryed
               concerning
               this
               ;
               their
               strength
               is
               to
               ●it
               stil
               .
            
             And
             than
             at
             verse
             ,
             15.
             
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               the
               Holy
               one
               of
               Israel
               ,
               in
               returning
               and
               Rest
               shal
               ye
               be
               saved
               in
               quietness
               and
               confidence
               shal
               be
               your
               strength
               ,
               but
               ye
               would
               not
               .
            
             And
             so
             in
             Isaiah
             ,
             52.12
             .
             
               For
               ye
               shal
               not
               go
               out
               with
               hast
               ,
               nor
               go
               by
               flight
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               will
               go
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               wil
               be
               your
               rereward
               ,
            
             There
             
             shal
             not
             be
             a
             tumultuous
             ,
             hurrying
             ,
             hasty
             Spirit
             .
             You
             wil
             say
             ,
             can
             a
             man
             make
             too
             much
             hast
             to
             get
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             Love
             in
             Christ
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             you
             make
             the
             best
             speed
             ,
             when
             you
             can
             in
             the
             quiet
             and
             calme
             of
             your
             spirits
             waite
             upon
             God
             ,
             while
             he
             wil
             please
             to
             speak
             to
             your
             Souls
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             go
             on
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             til
             God
             seal
             up
             by
             his
             spirit
             of
             assurance
             to
             your
             Souls
             .
             Many
             Reasons
             might
             be
             given
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             the
             Soul
             to
             waite
             upon
             God
             ,
             but
             I
             pass
             on
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             Another
             Rule
             is
             this
             ,
             be
             much
             in
             Meditation
             upon
             the
             promises
             ,
             swallow
             down
             promises
             ,
             do
             not
             let
             them
             role
             upon
             your
             Tongues
             .
             Wicked
             men
             ,
             they
             role
             the
             promises
             upon
             their
             Tongues
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             take
             them
             down
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             as
             when
             we
             take
             bitter
             Pils
             ,
             the
             way
             is
             to
             swallow
             them
             down
             whole
             ,
             when
             we
             take
             sweet
             things
             the
             way
             is
             to
             chew
             them
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             should
             chew
             his
             Pills
             ,
             he
             would
             suddenly
             throw
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Mouth
             .
             So
             a
             Godly
             man
             should
             not
             chew
             the
             Pills
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Meditating
             upon
             the
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             the
             way
             ,
             rather
             swallow
             down
             the
             Pills
             ,
             by
             Meditating
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             thy
             soul
             may
             come
             to
             find
             rest
             in
             Christ
             this
             way
             .
             And
             when
             thou
             hast
             done
             al
             that
             thou
             canst
             ,
             yet
             stil
             the
             only
             way
             is
             for
             thee
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             in
             his
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             spirit
             ,
             no
             evidence
             that
             can
             be
             given
             ,
             can
             quiet
             the
             Heart
             till
             that
             comes
             to
             pass
             .
             But
             now
             if
             so
             be
             the
             soul
             hath
             gained
             this
             ,
             what
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             loose
             it
             again
             .
             In
             Isaiah
             ,
             26.
             
             ●0
             .
             
               Come
               my
               people
               enter
               thou
               into
               thy
               Chambers
               ,
               and
               shut
               the
               doores
               about
               thee
               ;
               hide
               thy self
               as
               it
               were
               for
               a
               little
               moment
               until
               the
               indignation
               be
               overpast
               .
            
             What
             is
             it
             to
             come
             and
             enter
             into
             our
             Chamber
             ?
             To
             get
             into
             Christ
             our
             hiding
             place
             ;
             and
             then
             shut
             the
             dores
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             parlying
             with
             temptation
             .
             As
             thus
             now
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             thee
             rest
             ,
             and
             thy
             rest
             comes
             in
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             
             applying
             the
             word
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             now
             shut
             the
             dore
             against
             temptation
             ,
             there
             wil
             arise
             some
             fears
             and
             Jealousies
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             now
             therefore
             ,
             shut
             the
             dore
             against
             al
             surmises
             ,
             ●ea●es
             ,
             and
             Jealousies
             ,
             and
             call
             for
             the
             word
             ,
             let
             the
             word
             be
             the
             rule
             for
             thy
             fear
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             for
             thy
             comfort
             and
             rather
             depend
             on
             one
             Scripture
             for
             thy
             comfort
             ,
             then
             upon
             a
             thousand
             Jealousies
             for
             thy
             fear
             .
             And
             this
             is
             now
             to
             shut
             the
             dore
             against
             temptation
             ,
             resolve
             here
             will
             I
             venture
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             sure
             and
             certain
             ,
             and
             for
             temptation
             ,
             the
             Devil
             will
             trouble
             me
             with
             the
             Rapping
             and
             knocking
             at
             the
             dore
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             Knock
             as
             long
             as
             he
             will
             ,
             I
             have
             got
             a
             promise
             here
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             venture
             my
             Soul
             upon
             this
             promise
             :
             And
             for
             want
             of
             this
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             gotten
             the
             promise
             ,
             yet
             upon
             every
             temptation
             thou
             openest
             the
             dore
             .
             You
             know
             in
             time
             of
             danger
             ,
             when
             any
             come
             and
             rap
             at
             the
             dore
             ,
             wil
             you
             open
             the
             dore
             presently
             ?
             No
             ,
             you
             bid
             your
             Servant
             ask
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             give
             a
             good
             account
             what
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             from
             whence
             they
             come
             ,
             before
             you
             wil
             open
             the
             dore
             ;
             So
             ,
             when
             any
             temptation
             raps
             at
             thy
             soul
             ,
             inquire
             what
             it
             would
             have
             ,
             and
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             doth
             it
             come
             from
             God
             or
             no
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Devil
             ?
             Many
             people
             ,
             they
             think
             the
             word
             to
             be
             a
             rule
             for
             their
             Faith
             ,
             but
             they
             think
             the
             word
             is
             not
             a
             rule
             for
             their
             fear
             ,
             you
             must
             have
             as
             good
             a
             warrant
             for
             refusing
             any
             comfort
             that
             is
             tendred
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             for
             the
             taking
             of
             any
             comfort
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             would
             observe
             that
             rule
             ,
             that
             you
             wil
             never
             refuse
             comfort
             ,
             but
             you
             wil
             have
             a
             word
             to
             warrant
             you
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             come
             to
             you
             and
             say
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             refuse
             such
             comforts
             ,
             and
             you
             say
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             fear
             and
             Jealousies
             ,
             I
             but
             if
             God
             should
             say
             ,
             what
             word
             have
             you
             for
             it
             ?
             What
             were
             you
             able
             to
             answer
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             This
             is
             that
             that
             God
             wil
             require
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             a
             dishonor
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             whenas
             there
             is
             a
             word
             to
             ground
             thy
             Faith
             upon
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             Jealousies
             to
             ground
             thy
             fears
             ,
             yet
             thou
             wilt
             make
             thy
             Jealousies
             and
             thy
             fears
             to
             weigh
             down
             the
             word
             .
          
           
           
             Sixthly
             :
             Again
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             thy
             inlargment
             ,
             so
             let
             thy
             Humiliation
             be
             ,
             as
             thou
             findest
             thy
             Heart
             inlarged
             with
             joy
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             let
             thy
             Grace
             work
             downward
             in
             way
             of
             Humiliation
             ,
             observe
             a
             proportion
             betwen
             thy
             joy
             and
             Humiliation
             ,
             many
             people
             are
             inlarged
             upon
             the
             joy
             they
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             humbled
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             vanish
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             :
             Again
             ,
             Be
             not
             satisfied
             meerly
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             beleever
             ,
             but
             labor
             to
             be
             throughly
             grounded
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             who
             knows
             what
             troubles
             and
             desertions
             thou
             maist
             meet
             with
             al
             ,
             labor
             to
             roote
             thy
             soul
             ,
             be
             established
             in
             Christ
             ,
             grounded
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             grounded
             Christian
             ,
             a●d
             therefore
             not
             to
             live
             upon
             sence
             ,
             but
             to
             live
             by
             Faith
             when
             thou
             hast
             sence
             .
          
           
             Eightly
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             Improve
             thy
             rest
             for
             God
             ,
             be
             sure
             to
             do
             much
             work
             when
             the
             Lord
             gives
             thee
             Rest
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             of
             outward
             peace
             ,
             it
             brings
             plenty
             ,
             so
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             peace
             tha●
             God
             gives
             in
             our
             consciences
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             should
             make
             us
             plentiful
             in
             all
             good
             works
             .
             And
             by
             these
             rules
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             keep
             the
             dore
             shut
             against
             temptation
             ;
             if
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             thy
             inlargment
             thy
             Humiliation
             is
             .
             If
             thou
             art
             not
             satisfied
             meerly
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             beleever
             ,
             but
             laborest
             to
             be
             throughly
             grounded
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             Christ
             ;
             if
             thou
             dost
             roote
             thy
             soul
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             dost
             improve
             thy
             rest
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             do
             much
             work
             for
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             thee
             Rest
             .
             Thus
             doing
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             rest
             ,
             an
             abiding
             rest
             unto
             thy
             soul
             ,
             thus
             thou
             shalt
             be
             in
             thy
             Chamber
             of
             Rest
             ,
             with
             the
             door
             shut
             ,
             while
             the
             indignation
             is
             overpast
             ,
             thus
             thou
             shalt
             have
             rest
             in
             the
             time
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             troubles
             in
             the
             world
             shal
             be
             but
             as
             the
             rattling
             of
             the
             Rain
             upon
             the
             Tiles
             while
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             House
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             thou
             
             hast
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             forerunner
             of
             the
             glory
             that
             thou
             shalt
             have
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             long
             for
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             fears
             and
             troubles
             ,
             thou
             oughtest
             to
             pray
             ,
             O
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             fulfil
             the
             things
             thou
             hast
             promised
             to
             thy
             Servants
             ,
             and
             give
             Rest
             and
             Peace
             unto
             my
             Soul.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30566-e9070
           
             *
             See
             my
             Treatise
             ,
             on
             2
             Cor.
             
               5.19
               ,
               20.
            
             
          
           
             See
             my
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Evil
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             treatise
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             .